A rr Ae «e. de ba o a A da 0 ” »- ] h Dia ¿Jos y > Ar p> => E : : a eii : a A s5i Jo ALA «Pa ..- al qe AS . y A e A e A . ; ! | | do 557 o E : E ¿4 E ¡$ q . 4 pe. dia S A . de Ad - + Ho , a A p . A Ps - . S , - a par > evt e EA Pl , : ' A Pr e mo? At yA : RÍA dde A » nd =jal qe E Ai : z cd 6 0 > o a o en rara no ; , : di Mo o mM 5d dis ateo A Sh>o a eS tara sez E dd 3 ' e PR A ya. Par z | . de e E L 5. > ho EA E E y ] : 5 cz Pl A - 47 : ; ] : E ES : | o A pd dr rd A A Pap z RP 0 a > . + S 3 y va q r E p-. Babe ivá 0 Rot : » ; 4 Ps . a pal : ba A . teo > e im a - > hat 4 ' . 7 , - : “=> A ma TACO : EE . , y : 7 : > o Pe : ; 4 y . A » E E As 4 's a : , - > y p AS E Pe h ? 0 . ALE » - s 5 5 7 y » N ; taa a . .- 4 . 5 « > ; » > 2 Ma ba: Ye del e > Lar pod 7 0 a e , IS - ae , Pq as r y Ñ 2 FR ES he o _ As de A p ! ci sia A ad q , h 2 . » y - . y . » » per $ AS ds y ” ! . b q ón E A : idas 212154 Sima, : > >. ; e e j . ; Ada md on rial dd . A ] - 7 rs ida Ed TE -. tele bo 0 1 EN he PDA ee Ny vd SR FOURNAL ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL, EDITED BY THE SECRETARLES. E VOL. XXIX. Nos. I. ro IV.—1860. “Tb will fourish, if naturalists, chemists, antiquaries, philologers, and men of sciente in different parts of Asta, will commit their observations to writing, and send them to the Asiatic Society at Calcutta. 1t will languish if such communications shall be long 1 ¿ and 16 will die away, if they shall entirely cease.”-— y Sir Wm. Jones, PRINTED BY C. B. LEWIS, BAPTIST MISSION PRESS. 1861. CONTENTS. Amoy, Ornithology of, Animals known as Wild Asses, Manda on Mr. Blyth's paper, on the, . Apologues, Medizeval, on certain, Asia, S. E. on the flat-horned Taurine Cattle of; cita a Nota on the Races of Rein Deer, and a note on Domestic Ani- mals in general, 4 .. Barren Island, account of a visit do, in cil 1858, Bengal, Lower, the Cartilaginous Fishes of, Buddhist Monastery at Pu-gán, on the Irawadi, Rol upon an ancient, ze a So Damuda group, on the rocks of, A thelr lolo in Eastern and Central India as illustrated by the re-examination of the Rániganj field, .. par Darpana, Sáhitya, on a passage in the ea lock of co Difference, Physical, between a rush of water like a torrent down a channel and the transmission of a wave down a river—with reference to the Inundation of the Indus as observed at Attock in August, 1858, .. Mes slo Fishes received chiefly from the Sitang river and its Tributary Streams, Tenasserim Provinces, Report on some, .. Geological Specimens from the Persian Ghlf, doc., collected ha Capt. C. G. Constable, H. M. I. N., cele le portion, Report on, : se Indus, Memorandum on the ON Flood of, August, 1858, Inscriptions, Indian, two letters on, Irawadi River, Memorandum on, with a monthly hilo of lts rise and fall from 1856 to 1858, and a measurement of its Minimum discharge, .. Ba .. .. 0 175 1v CONTENTS. Page Kashmir, Memorandum of Survey of, in progress under Capt. T. G. Montgomerie, Bengal Engineers, F. R.G. $S. and the Topographical Map of the valley and surrounding moun- tains with Chart of the Triangulation of the same executed in the Field Office and under the superintendence of Lt.- Col. A. Scott Waugh, F. R. S., F. R. G. $., Surveyor Gre- neral of India, «e. due., a 2 me e. 020 Literary Intelligence, e me pl 200, 306, 393 Malacology, Indian, No. 1., Contributions to, 5 117 Meteorological Observations, (Abstract of the Hourly) Jin at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, for the months of June, July and August, 1859, 4 : %. - -———— for Sept., Oct. and No OV., 1859, E" Y. 2 AAA Dec. 1809, E Muro l0E. XXX XK Jan., Feb., March and PSN 1860, E , di ea Mir Khusrau, the Kiran-us- Sa dain of. él 3 ss 285 Paper Currency, on attempts by Asiatic Soria to esta- blish a, E É A Proceedings of the Asiatic Sodibba of alga —— for January, February, and March, 1860, 46 April, May and June, 1860, .. bd DO July and August, 1860, .. E .«. s1l0 —————-——- Sept., Oct., Nov. and December, 1860, e es 405 Pushto, is 14 a Semitic bad ? hi, Ed .. 323 Rein Deer, Note on the Races of, .. e Prado 876 Russian Researches, on Recent, .. va ba E 78 Translation of waves of water, with relation to the great' Flood of the Indus in 1858, on the, .. 266 Waterspouts seen in Bengal between the years 1852 dida 1860, | Notes upon some remarkable, .. a 366 CONTENTS. INDEX TO NAMES OF CONTRIBUTORS. Blanford, H. F. and W. T. Messrs., of the Geological Survey of India, contributions to Indian Malacology, No. 1, .. W. T. Esq., Geological Survey of India, on the rocks of the Damuda Group and their Associates in Eastern and Central India as illustrated by the re-examination of the Raniganj field, e Blyth, Edward, Esq., Note on the até of Reín Das ——————————— On the Fat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. Y. Asia, with a Note on the Races of Rein Deer, and a Note on Domestic Animals in general, Report on some Fishes received chiefiy from the Sitang River, and its Tributary Streams, Tenas- serim Provinces, .. A mo de me -———— The Cartilaginous fishes of Lower Bengal, Carter, H. G. Esq., F. R. S., Concluding portion of a Report on Geological Specimens from the Persian Gulf, 4c., collected by Capt. C. G. Constable, H. M. I. N., ; Cowell, E. B. Esq., M. A., On attempts e Asiatic derrita to establish a Paper Cube E : a -———— On a passage in bra tenth bol of the Sáhitya Darpana, —— On certain Medisval olas The Kirán-us-Sa'dain of Mir il o o e e A Le be e das Sí Cunningham, Lieut.-Col. A., Bengal Engineers, Memorandum on the Irawadi River, with a monthly Register of its rise and fall from 1856 to 1858, and a measurement of its Mi- nimum discharge, Hall, FitzEdward, Esq., M. A., Two ts on dada no: tions, ds ; De dia E Liebig, G. Von., account of a visit to Barren Island in March, 1858, .. a ee Loewenthal, Rev. Isidor, ras, Ao the Pushto a Semitic Language ? e Long, Rev. J., On Recent Russian Fille v Page 117 vi CONTENTS. Page Montgomerie, Capt. T. G. Bengal Engineers, F. R. G. $S., First Assistant G. T. Survey of India, 4c., Memorandum on the great Flood of the river Indus which reached Attok on the 10th August, 1858, sia - IN Da Obbard, J. Esq., On the Translation of waves of lia with relation to the great Flood of the Indus in 1858, .. .. 266 Phayre, Lieut.-Col. A., Commissioner of Pegu, Remarks upon an ancient Buddhist Monastery at Pu-gán on the Irawadi, 346 Pratt, Archdeacon, J. H., On the Physical difference between a rush of water like a torrent down a Channel and the trans- mission of a wave down a river—with reference to the Inundation of the Indus, as observed in Attok, in August, ISS a 274 Sherwill, Major los Stone: Ras Coma aa F. G. S., F. R. G. S., Notes upon some remarkable waterspouts seen in mt between the years 1852 and 1860, E 366 Strachey, Major R., F. R. S. E. ML. S. cl on Mr. Blyth's paper on the pe Pes as wild asses, .. 136 Swinhoe, Robert Esq., Ornithology of Amoy, .. : 240 Thuillier, Major H. L., F. R. G.S., Deputy Surveyor ia of - India, edad on the Survey of Kashmir in progress under Capt. T. G. Montgomerie, Bengal Engineers, F. R. G. S. and the Topographical Map of the valley and sur- rounding mountains, with chart of the Triangulation of the same, executed in the Field office and under the superin- tendence of Lieut.-Col. A. Scott Waugh, F. R. S,, F. R. G. $S., Surveyor General of India, dc. dic., .. a pe 20 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS, dc. Barren Island, es “le se .E es A Opisthostoma Nilgirica, +. PES O Diagrams shewing the rise and fall of no Meda 1856- 58, A Sketch of the motion of wave particles, .. y 2068 CONTENTS. Sketch of a portion of river with a barrier, .. AS Figs. illustrative of the motion of water, Ancient Buddhist Monastery at Pugán, .. Plan of ditto ditto, .. ae Je Ditto of a modern ditto, .. .. a Ditto of a ruined Buddhist a le “e de Waterspout seen at Dum-dum in 1859, (Pl. 1,) Waterspouts seen in Bengal between the years 1855 and 1860, (PL 2,) .. Ji he A A Group of twenty Waterspouts seen in Ho talado (EL 3 y) — Waterspout seen at Dum-dum in 1860, (Pl. 4) a LLIOISDIIDLIDIDIIODIDIDID DILO DDIO0IIDII ISS o di Ae FE adoro AA 7 pr 404 Ñ , K > 7 O ETS UN 238 eN AY NI Fig-1 From NzE SN ¡ 7 y / j AZ A Ur, E pus , 4 Ñ Ñ de lá SN IV ONSS E, A SS Le | Y Pa, te + El y É ER rs senos Alen cera Jaen) aseo E ; IE ACT MAN JOURNAL OF TUE ANSIA TIC SOCIETY, ODDIIDISIOIISINESINISISISISIN ISI IN ISI IISLS ISS IS LISIS ISI IS ININISISLSISIOSLSISLSISSISS No. 1. 1860. DIDIINIIOLININ OIDIOLIVLDIVISLILILI IL LOLSLISISINO II ININIOINISININ INS Ni of a Visit to Barren Island in March 1858. By G. VON Lrepro, M. D.* - Barren Island is a velénnio island, situated in Lat. 12 17' N. and in Long. 95% 54' Jl. - Its smallest distance from the Andaman Archi- pelago is in a straight line only 36 miles East. The distance from the nearest point of the main land, near Tavoy, is about 270 miles W.S. W. I5 lies not far out of the straight course between Port Blair and Amherst, about 63 miles from the former, and 330 from the latber place. The Semiramis approached the island on the morning of the 19th March, 1858, coming from the N. E., and steamed round y S. keeping close to the shore, until the ship was opposite the en- - trance of the crater (Fig. 2.) bearing about W. and by N. from the centre of the island, where she hove to, and we landed. It is stated in former accounts, that all round the island the lead finds no bottom at 150 fathoms, only + mile distance from the shore. Captain Campbell found however ground at that distance on one side of the island, its centre bearing N. E. at a depth varying from 43 to 14 fathoms. Nearing the island from the North and passing round to the South East of 16, 16 looks from a distance like an oval-topped hill; but com- ing closer, the sides of the mountain are discovered to belong to a steep circular elevation, sending out spurs towards the sea and en- closing a central valley. The sides of the enclosing circle being low- * An account of a previous visit to this Island by Dr. G.R. Playfair, Bengal army, will be found in the 25th No. of the records of the Grovernment of India. No. CII.—Nuw Series, Von. XXX. B 2 Account of a visit to Barren Island. [No E, er in the direction of the spectator, the upper circumference of this valley is seen in the shape of an oval ring, formed by the crest of the surrounding ridge. In the middle of this ring, the upper part of a regular cone is visible, from the apex of which small white vapour- like clouds emanate. Itisalso distinguished from the surrounding darker masses by its grey colour, and some large white marks on 16, like fields of snow. An entrance is not discernible. The slopes towards the sea are generally covered with shrubby ve- getation, presenting however some bare patches towards the upper edge; small trees grow about the base, where large rounded stones are washed by the sea. Turning now to the S. and S. W. the enclosing wall is higher than the cone and the crest of the opposite ridge, and both therefore dis- appear from the view. On this side the vegetation down the spurs to the sea may be called rich, and consists of different forest trees of moderate height, interspersed with graceful palms ; and where the descent is rocky, the rocks are frequently covered with ferns. Passing to the westward of the centre of the island, and continuing the survey towards the northern end, one of the first turns discovers a large sap in the circular wall, extending quite down to the base of the island, through which the interior of the valley, with the cone in the middle, opens at once into full view. The sides of this gap or fissure in the circular wall form a regular cut or short transverse valley through it, opening towards the sea into a small bay, and on the other side into the circular valley, to which it is the only way ofaccess. Opposite this entrance, in the centre of the valley, rises the cone of grey ashes, and surrounding its base the bottom of the valley is filled with black masses of cold lava, which are continued like a congealed stream through the gap, breaking off abruptly when they arrive near the water”s-edge. At its termination the steam is about 10 or 15 feet high, and 1ts breadth seems less than farther up. It looks like a black perpendicular wall drawn across the entrance and facing the sea. The lava consists of a black basalt mass (matrix) throughout which are disseminated innumerable semi-transparent little crystals of a yariety of common felspar (orthoclase), and also many bright green granules of olivine. The lower part of its thickness is homogeneous, 1860. ] Account of a visit to Barren Island. 3 with a smooth fracture, but from the upper surface to a depth of several feet 16 is cleft in all directions, whereby the upper part is divided into rough blocks, possessing a spongy texture as well as countless sharp edges and corners, The older lava, composing the rocks on the side of the valley and also the strata of the surrounding ridge is slighty different from this. The colour of its principal mass is a reddish grey, felspar and olivine erystals are embedded in 16 in the same proportions as before, and in addition small pieces of black augite of the granular kind, with con- choidal fracture. From underneath the black lava, where 16 termin- ates near the sea, issues a broad but tlin sheet of hot water, mixing with the sea water between the pebbles of the beach. 'The Ther- mometer 1 had with me was not graduated high enough to measure 1ts temperature, its highest mark being 104? F. (40 C.) The water where escaping from the rock must have been nearly at the boiling point, judging from the heat felt when the hands were dipped into 16, or when the hot stones were touched. When bathing, we found the sea water warm for many yards from the entrance of the hot spring and to a depth of more than 8 feet. Ibis not impossible that a jet of hot steam or water may emerge from the rocks below the level of the sea. The hot water tasted quite fresh, and not saline as might have been expected, showing that 16 could not have been long in contact with the rocks. We ascended to the base of the cone, passing along the sloping sides of the transverse valley through dry grass and brushwood or over sandy ridges, so long as the solidified stream of lava in the mid- dle left us room to do so. At last we had to ascend the rugged sur- face of the black lava itself, and cross the circular valley, which has about the same breadth as the transverse valley (not quite one-eighth of a mile), until we arrived at the base about half a mile from the sea. The cone rises from the lava accumulated in the circular valley, and its base is about 50 feet higher than the level of the sea, ata rough esti- mate. 16 is quite round and smooth, and the inclination ofits sides is 40 degrees. No vegetation of any kind was visible along its surface. We turned to the left and went up from the north side, where the appearance of a ravine, some way up, only two or three feet deep and very narrow with some tufts of grass growing along ib, promised an B2 di Account of a visit to Barren Island. [No. 1, easier ascent for a part of the way, and where a rocky shoulder at about two-thirds of the height would offer a place to rest. Our as- cent commenced at about 23 P. M., aud was certainly the most fatiguing expedition many of us remember ever to have undertaken. The sky was almost cloudless, and the heat consequently was great. The lower third and more of the slope consisted of a powder of ashes into which we sunk ankle-deep, and we often fell a step back for two gained. A little higher, stones loosening when the foot stepped on them and rolling down in long jumps, were dangerous to any one following. Arrived at the rocks mentioned, their nature and the manner in which the side of the cone bulged out in their neighbourhood, show- ed that they marked the point from whence an effusion of lava of the same kind, as we has seen below, had taken place from the side of the cone, not reaching the mouth of the tube at the apex. The last third of the way from the rocks upwards offered a firmer footing, the ashes being cemented by sulphate of lime (gypsum) which, where it was present, formed the white patches we had already observed from a great distance when approaching the island. The ground now became very hot, not however intolerably so, until about 30 feet from the apex a few rocks again offered a convenient seat, not affected by the heat of the ground. There the Aneroid barometer and the temperature of the air were observed in the shade of an umbrella. About half way between these rocks and the highest point cracks and fissures commenced to intersect the ground, widening higher up to the breadth of several inches, where clouds of hot watery vapour issued from them. They were filled with sulphur, often accompanied with beautifully crystallised white needles of gypsum, and a sulphu- rous smell also accompanied the vapour (sulphurous acid). This smell was however not very strong and did not prevent us from penetrat- ing the clouds, when we discovered that what had appeared from below as the summit was in fact the edge of a small crater, about 90 or 100 feet wide, and 50 or 60 deep. At that depth it had a solid floor of decomposed lava or tufa and volcanic sand. Its walls were made up of rocks, in appearance like those of the older lava and were highest on the north and south sides. Towards the west the erater opened with a similar cleft, to that which bad permitted us 1860.] Account of a visit to Barren Island. 5 to enter the island. The vapours rose principally from the northern and southern quarters of the edge where the fissures were largest and longest, running both parallel and across the edge. The rocks where the sulphurous vapours issued from between them, were co- vered with reddish and white crusts, indicating the beginning of decom- position of their substance. From the top the horizon and more or less of the sea were visible in all directions, with the exception of the quarter between South and West. The inner slope of the cir- cular elevation enclosing the valley, had no spurs, but was like a plain wall, falling off with a steep descent all round towards the centre. It had a uniform brownish colour, appertaining either to the surface of larger masses of the rock itself, or being derived from the dry grass and smaller shrubs covering the slope. There were no trees or brushwood visible to correspond to the richer vegetation on the external circumference. Horizontal parallel lines, traceable throughout the circle and rising somewhat like the borders of reced- ing steps, indicated the thickness and strike of the different sheets of lava and tufa which, superimposed upon one another, formed the substance of the circular elevation. A very good transverse section of ib had already attracted my attention, where the left side of the transverse valley debouches into the sea. Several strata of tufaceous formation, alternatina with older rock like lava, could be seen there rising from the rocky beach. One of the 'most remarkable amongst these was a stratum of rounded stones, like large pebbles, cemented by tufa, exactly like those of the present beach, but at a considerable elevation (about 20 feet) above the high water mark, showing that the sub-marine base of the Island must have been raised since those pebbles had been washed by the sea. All these strata dipped out- wards from the centre of the island, parallel with the external slope of the encirclins wall. It is interesting to observe that this slope continues under the sea level on three sides of the Island at least, at the same inclination as above water, which averages about 35”. This is shown by the soundings, which exceed 150 fathoms at a distance of a quarter of a mile from the shore. Judging from what we saw, as T have here attempted to describe 16, I would conclude that the circular valley and its walls constitute the crater of a huge volcanic cone of sub-marine basis, which had 6 Account of a visit to Barren Island. [No. 1, been the vent for fluid masses of rock, when such eruptions took place on a larger scale than in more recent times. The smaller cone in the centre of the old crater, corresponding in its size to the dimi- nished forces of volcanic action, is of recent origin, and represents those smaller cones of still active volcanoes which are usually dis- tinguished as cones of eruption from the original cones, also called the cones of elevation. We have it on record that about 60 years ago, the crater of the little cone was throwing out showers of red hot stones of several tons weight and enormous volumes of smoke (Captain Blalr?s account Asiatic Researches 1795), and but for the isolated position of the volcano preventing its more frequent observation, we should doubtless be able to fix the date of the eruption that left the stream of lava behind, which is now fillins the valley and its outlet into the sea. Since that time 16 has entered the period of decline of volcanic activity, without however leaving us the assurance that 14 will not some day revive again. From barometrical observations, 1 deduced the height of the cone by Gauss's formula, allowing for the time of the day and the influence of the hot ground near the summit, to be about 980 feet, from the level of the sea to the northern edge of the crater. This height is confirmed by a trigonometrical measurement of Lieutenant Heathcote, 1. N., to whom 1 am indebted for the communication of his results. He visited the Island about four months earlier than we did, when he found the height of the cone 975 feet above the level of the sea, and the diameter of the Island 2,970 yards, 1.68 miles North and South. The few notes 1 could glean respecting the recent history of the Island, are derived from the Island itself, from the records of the Asiatic Society, and from Horsburgh. We found on a rock in the transverse valley the inscription “Galathea 1846,” showing that since then no alteration has taken place. The same conclusion can be extend- ed farther back to the year 1831 or 1832, judging from an account communicated to the Asiatic Society (Asiatic Society”s Journal, April 1832) by Dr. J. Adam, whose informant landed in the month of March, and reached the base of the cone. By this explicit account, the descriptions of the Island in “ Lyell,”* dated 1843, and in Hum- * Lyell's Principles of Greology. 1860. |] Account of a visit to Barren Island. 7 boldt's Cosmos, both apparently derived from the same source, must be rectified. The narrator states (in “ Lyell”) that the sea filled the circular valley round the cone. Horsburgh states that in 1803 the volcano was observed to ex- plode regularly every 10 minutes, projecting each time a column of black smoke, perpendicularly, to a great height, “and in the night a fire of considerable size continued to burn on the east side of the crater, which was then in view.” The oldest account on record is that of Captain Blair, already quoted, taken from his Report of the survey of the Andaman Islands. He must have visited the Island about 1790, as far as 1 am able to conclude from the publication in the researches and the date of his chart of the Andamans which is 1790. Heapproached nearly to the base of the cone, which he describes as the lowest part of the Island, very little higher than the level of the sea, but he does not men- tion the black stream of lava. The acclivity of the cone he states to be 32? 17”, and its height 1,800 feet nearly, which, says he, is also the elevation of the other parts of the Island. On the other hand he remarks thab the cone is visible in clear weather at a distance of twelve leagues, which would require a height of not more than from 900 to 1,000 feet. Itlink therefore that Captain Blair could have taken no accurate measurements, contenting himself with a rough estimate. If ib could be proved otherwise, the Island would have subsided 820 feet since he visited i6. From the description in some of these accounts 16 would appear that the high vegetation which we found on the external slope of the Island, is of quite recent origin. Mr. Adawm's authority (1831) states as follows :— “The summits to the N. E. were completely smooth and covered with ashes; those to the S. W., although partly covered with ashes, also have agood many small shrubs over them, with dry and parched grass growing on the surface.” He conjectures from this that the eruptions would take place only in the S. W. Monsoon or rainy season, ab which time the S. W. wind would blow the dust and ashes on the hills in the opposite di- rection, or N. E.; such a conjecture is hardly admissible on the ground given, if being easier to account for the vegetation on the 8 Account of a visit to Barren Island. [No. 1, south-western slope by its angle of descent being much smaller than that of the north-eastern slope. The sulphur on the top of the cone occurs in such quantity in the cracks and fissures, often lining them to the thickness of more than half an inch, that the question naturally arises, whether the sulphur could not be worked with advantage. Although in the immediate neighbourhood of the crater, where the fissures are numerous, the ground seems to be completely pene- trated with sulphur, this is not so evident in other parts, only a few feet lower, where the surface issunbroken. There are however some reasons which seem to promise that a search might be successful. In eruptive cones, like that of Barren Island, there is always a cen- tral tube, or passage, connecting the vent in the crater with the heat of voleanic action in the interior. In this tube the sulphur, generally in combination with hydrogen, rises in company with the watery vapour, and is partly deposited in the fissures and interstices of the earth near the vent, tle remainder escaping through the apertures. If in the present case we admit the sensible heat of the ground of the upper third of the cone to be principally due to the condensation of steam, a process of which we have abundant evidence in the stream of hot water rushing out from underneath the cold lava, 16 is not improbable that the whole of the upper part of the interior of the cone is intersected with spaces and fissures filled w1th steam and sul- phurous vapour, these being sufficiently near the surface to permit the heat to penetrate. It is therefore not unlikely that at a moder- ate depth we should find sulphur saturating the volcanic sand that covers the outside of the cone. I only speak of the outside, as we may conclude from the evidence we have in the rocks of lava in the crater and those bulging out on the side, that the structure of the cone is supported by solid rock near- ly to its summit, the ashes covering 14 only superficially. From what has been said above, the probability of sulphur being found near the surface disposed in such a way as to allow of its being profitably exhausted, will depend on the following conditions : First.—Thbat the communication of the central canal, through which the vapours rise, with 1bs outlets, be effected not through a few 1860.] Account of a visit to Barren Island. 9 large, but through many aud smaller passages, distributed throughout the thickness of the upper part of the cone. Second.—That some of these passages communicate with the loose cover of ashes and stones which envelopes the rocky support of the cone. Although I have mentioned some facts which seem to indicate the existence of such favorable conditions, and which are moreover strengthened by an observation by Captain Campbell, who saw vapour issuing, and sulphur being deposited near a rocky shoulder about two- thirds of the height on the eastern descent of the cone, still their presence can only be ascertained satisfactorily by experimental dig- ging. The Solfatara at Puzuoli, near Naples, is a similar instance of the production of sulphur. It is a crater in which exhalations of watery vapour, sulphurous acid and hydrochloric acid take place, and where sulphur is also deposited. The sulphur is gained there by distilling 16 out of the sand of the crater, to a depth of 10 metres or 32 feet —it becomes too hot lower down—and returning the sand which af- ter 25 or 30 years is again charged with sulphur. The permanency of the volcano of Barren Island as a source of sulphur would depend on the rapidity with which the sulphur would be replaced after the sand had been once exhausted. The time required for this is not necessaril y fixed to periods of 25 or 30 years. In Iceland, at a similar spot, the sulphur is renewed every two or three years. If a preliminary experiment should make 16 appear advantageous to work the cone regularly, the material about the apex, after being exhausted of the sulphur that is present, could by blasting and other operations be disposed in such a way as to direct the jets of vapour in the most convenient manner through uncharged portions of ground, If the sulphur should aggregate in periods of not too long duration, 14 would be possible to carry on the work of filling up new ground on one side, and taking away saburated earth on the other at the same time, so that after working round the whole circumference, the earth that had been first put on would be ready to be taken away. 1f the periods should prove too long to allow tle work permanently to be carried on, an interval of time might be allowed to pass, before resuming operations. 10 On certain Medieval Apoloques. No. Y, Water for the labourers could always be obtained from the warm spring at the entrance of the Island. The distilling or melting of sulphur to separate 16 from adherent earth is a matter of comparatively little expense or trouble. If the sulphur be abundant, 16 might be effected as in Sicily by using a part of ib as fuel. It is not necessary to do ib on the spot; 16 might be done at any place where bricks and fuel are cheap. It is impossible to predict certain and lasting success to an under- taking of this kind, all depending on the quantity of sulphur present and the rapidity with which ib will be replaced. The situation of Barren Island offers every facility for a prelimina- ry trial. The near proximity of the Andamans insures a supply of convict labour, timber, bricks, and lime. All the wood and iron work required for facilitating the transport of loads up and down the hill could be made on the Andamans. IIS NLO0LS OSOS >LONSLO NS TS LLL LON On certain Medieval Apologues.—. By E. B. CowrLL, M. 4. Among the many by-paths of inquiry which open in every direction from the broad beaten track of literature, few are more inviting than those which trace the mutual likenesses between the household le- gends of different nations, now widely separated by lands and seas, but once linked in close association. Mr. Dasent, in his recent work on the Popular Norse Legends, has followed out most successfully one of these paths, and has traced the same stories under varying names and localities, from nation to nation of the great Indo-Ger- manic family, —showing that everywhere the natural literature which bursts spontaneously from the heart of the people, bears evidence of a common origin for its favourite legends, though now lost in a far distant past. The present paper is not, however, concerned with those popular tales which float from mouth to mouth among the unlettered pea- sants, —ibs business is with certain apologues of a more philosophic character, which are yek common to the East and West, and which must have flowed from one identical source, though the particular channels by which the commerce of ancient thought was conducted, 1860.] On certain Medieval .tpologues. 11 are now no longer to be mapped out by the historian. Nor can we trace the course which any particular apologue took, as it found its way from land to land ; too often it acts per saltum in its progress, and its intermediate history is concealed between its two appearances in two different epochs and countries. The stream rises to the sur- face in the far East and the far West, but its main current runs underground. The first instance which 1 shall offer is one too well known to be dwelt upon at length, but it is one too remarkable to be wholly omit- ted in the present sketch,—1 refer to the story of Abraham and the Fireworshipper, which Jeremy Taylor subjoined as a colophon to his Liberty of prophesying,* expressly adding that he found it “in old 2? Jewish books.” I am not aware, however, that it has ever yet been traced to the Rabbinical writings, and its spirit of toleration is wide- ly different from the usual bigotry of the Talmud; and Bishop Heber has very plausibly suggested that Jeremy Taylor's memory deceived him and that he had really seen it as a quotation from Sádi's Bostán. lt 2s thus quoted by Gentius in his preface to a translation of a Hebrew History of the Jews published at Amsterdam in 1651; and 16 is singular that ib was added to the second edition of the * Liberty of Prophesying” published in 1653—+the first, published six years be- fore, and therefore earlier than Gentius? work, not containing any allusion to 14t.+ Still any one who has seen the voluminous stores of medieval Jewish writings, which fill the shelves of the Bodleian Library, can- not but feel a lingering suspicion that Taylor in his omnivorous read- ing may have met with the story as he states, —and that ib may yet be found by the Rabbinical student in some medieval Jewish book. Bishop Heber in his note remarks that a learned Jew, Mr. J. D*Alle- mand, professes to have a strong impression on his mind that he has seen it in a Jewish commentary on Genesis xvill. 1. Itis a favourite story in the East,—ib occurs in the Subhat ul Abrár of Jámi as well as the Bostán of Sádi,—and it may very probably be found in Arabic, whence the Rabbis may have derived itas tley derived the * It was here no doubt that Benjamin Franklin found it, though he borrowed 14 without acknowledgment. 4 See Bishop Heber's edition of Jeremy Taylor”s works, vol. 1, note xx, c 2 12 On certain Medieval Apologues. [No. 1, Ikhwán-us-Safá, of the Hebrew translation of which there are no less than three editions, —printed respectively in 1557, 1708 and 1713.* The next of these legends to be noticed occurs in the 237th num- ber of the Spectator, in a paper by Hughes, who gives it as an old Jewish tradition. I cannot however find any trace of Hughes” pro- ficiency in Hebrew or Rabbinical lore, though he was a good classical scholar, and 1 am quite at a loss to trace the source from which he derived it. The story, as he relates 16, describes an interview between Moses and the Supreme Being, respecting the apparent anomalies of Providence, and the discourse turns on an incident which takes place beside a stream at the mountains foot. A soldier comes to drink, and, as he leaves, drops his purse, which is soon after picked up by a boy who passes by. An old man next totters up to the fountain and sits down to rest, when the soldier suddenly returns and accuses him of having his purse. An altercation ensues, and the soldier in his passion kills him. “Moses fell on his face with horror and amaze- ment, when the divine voice thus prevented his expostulation: *Be not surprised, Moses, nor ask why the Judge of the whole earth has suffered this thing to come to pass. The child is the occasion that the blood of the old man is spil6; but, know, that the old man, whom thou sawest, was the murderer of that child”s father.” ”” The story is particularly interesting to an English reader, as there can be no doubt that it must have given the first idea of * the Her- mit” to Parnell. Whether 14 occurs in any Hebrew work, 1 cannot say,—but the story wears on its face an oriental aspect. The only oriental book, however, where I remember to have seen it, is the Subhat ul Abrár of Jámi; and 1 subjoin the original with a trans- lation. There are one or two singular variations between the two versions, and the oriental has the advantage in compactness of nar- rative. tum és esla ao a Jae Y mes ay de * De Sacy, Notices des MSS. vol. ix. p. 406. j Metre, — uv — — yv y — — uv — 1860.] so. y ue uy a Pp. LY ys AA a lo pato We 3 Lo emos aÉs 50 cambio aletas (sy Bio Dadas Ego e ua) ES uv+> RIA ES e. AS -%) LSIS y bio Uy 3) E ala IAB ae E nl is Lay Las, geo 3) By. ¿dy ys asia y E, ur > Y == By 35 sh a E yo > E ch a lpy ely las ais an Se ls sn y ay / oli ys li y 02 j 4 On certain Medieval Apologues. 13 a el O 9 us! qu Y y aer a y 8) 31 oe cr nl AN ya !) os Easol) 9 + 5 MES LoS us un os) sl BAS, Ls y avoÍ r 4 A sn 3244 $ Calp pito e e ri SÁ 51 SÍ ¿ay qe af UD SE Susy WT CITE 0 gine: AS A AN Dye y ¿UL als 3 yo y sa my yr io ys uelas e A yl GAS One day spake Moses in his secret converse with God, “ Oh thou all-merciful Lord of the world, Open a window of wisdom to my heart, Shew me thy justice under its guise of wrong. > God auswered, “ While the light of truth is not in thee, Thou hast no power to behold the mystery.” 14 On certain Medieval Apologues. [No. 1, Then Moses prayed, “ O God, give me that light, Leave me not exiled far away from truth's beams.” “* Then take thou thy station near yonder fountain, And watch there, as from ambush, the counsels of my power.” Thither went the prophet, and sat him down concealed, He drew his foot beneath his garment, and waited whab would be. Lo from the road there came a horseman, Who stopped like the prophet Khizr by the fountain. He stripped off his clothes and plunged into the stream, He bathed and came in haste from the water. He put on his clothes and pursued his journey, Wending his way to mansion and gardens; But he left behind on the ground a purse of gold, Filled fuller with lucre than a miser”s heart. And after him a stripling came by the road, And his eye, as he passed, fell on the purse; He glanced to right and to left, but none was in sight; And he snatched it up and hastened to his home. Then again the prophet looked, and lo! a blind old man Who tottered to the fountain, leaning on his staff. He stopped by its edge and performed his needful ablutions, And pilgrim-like bound on him the sacred robe of prayer. Suddenly came up he who had left the purse, And left with 14 his wits and his senses too, —Up he came, and, when he found not the purse he sought, He hastened to make question of the blind old man. The old man answered in rude speech to the questioner, [him. And in passion the horseman struck him with his sword and slew When the prophet beheld this dreadful scene, He cried, “ Oh thou whose throne is highest heaven, It was one man who stole the purse of gold, And another who bears the blow of the sword. Why to that the purse and to this the wound ? This award, methinks, is wrong in the eye of reason or law,” Then came the Divine Voice, “ Oh thou censurer of my ways, Square not these doings of mine with thy rule ? That young boy had once a father 1860.] On certain Medieval Apoloques. 15 Who worked for hire and so gained his bread ; He wrought for that horseman and built him his house, Long he wrought in that house for hire, But ere he received his due, he fell down and died, And in that purse was the hire, which the youth carried away. Again, that blind old man in his young days of sight Had spilt the blood of his murderer”s father ; The son by the law of retaliation slays him to-day, And gives him release from the price of blood in the day of retri- bution !”” In neither of the foregoing apologues have we been able to trace a Rabbinical origin, though there are grounds for believing that both originally may have come from a Jewish source; but in the next story, 1 have lately discovered the original Jewish version, which affords a strong presumption thas a more careful search might iden- tify the others too. The subject in itself may seem of small import, — but it is not of small import to trace the progress of ideas among nations; and each of these apologues has a professed philosophical aim. They are not mere fables, whose marvels serve only to excite amusement or wonder,—they are myths, like those in Plato, with an intended meaning, and they passed current from the thinkers of one nation to those of another because they came home to all with a cer- tain reality and power of their own. Atthe same time, if we could trace a Jewish origin to all the three, 16 would be a new and interest- ing proof of the wide influence which the medieval Jewish mind ex- ercised upon its contemporaries, in spite of the contempt and persecu- tion which universally strove to keep 16 down. This next apologue is one which, 1 believe, was given by Voltaire, but I have not verified the passage in his works. It has been more than once copied from him, as for instance by Lord Byron in the notes to one of his poems. The Persian version is found in the first book of the Masnavi of Jaláluddin Rúmí, who died A. D. 1272 (A. H. 671.) To understand the story aright, we must remember the oriental notions of Solomon”s power over the elements and the genil. One simple of heart came iñ the morning Running into Solomon's judgment-hall, 16 On certain Medieval Apologues. [NoTE, His face pale with terror and both his lips blue, And Solomon said to him, *“ O friend, what meaneth this ?” He answered, “ The angel "Izráil Hath just thrown on me a glance full of wrath and hatred.”” “ Ask,” said the king, “what boon thou desirest.” “ Oh thou refuge of the heart, command the wind That 16 bear me from hence to Hindustán, It may be that there I may save my life.” Then Solomon gave to the wind its mission And it bore the man away to Somnáth.— Thus too tlou may?*st see men flying from poverty, They are swallowed as victims by desire and hope, That fear of theirs is but like his in the story, And desire and its greed is their Hindustán !— He commanded the wind that forthwith in haste It should bear him to Hindustán across the sea. The next day at the time of audience King Solomon spake unto ”Izráíl, “ Thou looked'st with wratl on a true believer,— Tell me wherefore, oh messenger of the Lord. "was a strange action, methinks, this of thine, To frighten him an exile from house and home.” He answered, “ Oh thou King of an unsetting empire, His fancy interpreted my action wrong. How should 1 have looked with anger on such as him ? 1 but cast a glance of wonder as I passed him in the road, For God had commanded me that very day To seize his soul in Hindustán. I saw him here and greatly did 1 marvel, And l lost myself in a maze of wonder. I said in my heart, Though he had an hundred wings He could never fly from hence to Hindustán in a day. But when I arrived, as God commanded, 1 found him there before me and took his soul.”” Few Oriental Apologues have a more striking outline than the above, rising almost to the moral sublime; bub it is only one of the many fine legends and fables which are scattered throughout the 1850.] On certain Medieval Apologues. 17 Masnavi. Tt is in fact this simplicity and power which distinguish the apologues of Jaláluddin from most of those which we find in Jámi or Faríduddin *attár;—the latter are generally only stories, oraceful enough in their way, but seldom striking any deeper chord. The legend itself is found in al Beidáwi"s Commentary on the Koran, sur. 31.; v. 34. ;* and the following, from the 'Talmud, is undoubtedly an earlier and cruder version of the same story. It is immeasurably poorer in every respect, but the scene and dramatis persons are iden- tical. (See Dr. Lightfoot's Hore Talmudice, vol. 11. p. 428, who quotes 16 from the treatise Succah, fol. 53. 1.) “ Those two men of Cush that stood before Solomon, Elihoreph and Ahijah the scribes, sons of Shausha. On a certain day Solomon saw the Angel of death weeping; he said, Why weepest thou? He answered, Because these two Cushites entreat me, that they may con- tinue here. Solomon delivered them over to the devil, who brought them to the borders of Luz; and when they were come to the borders of Luz, they died.” Dr. Lightfoot adds the following from the ancient Gloss. “He calls them Cushitest |2romically], because they were very beautiful. They “entreat me that they may continue here.” For the time of their death was now come; but the angel of death could not take their souls away, because ib had been decreed, that they should not die but at the gates of Luz. Solomon, therefore, delivered them over to the devils; for he reigned over the devils, as 16 1s written, And Solomon sat upon the throne of the Lord, for he reigned over those things that are above and those things that are below.” I may mention in conclusion, as a fourth instance (though in a somewhat different style), the story of the Santon Barsisa, in the Guardian, No. 148. Steele avowedly takes 16 from the once popu- lar “'Curkish tales ;”? but the original is probably to be found in the fifth majlis of Sádi, and 16 is singular that even here we can trace some apparent signs of a Jewish source, as the tale opens with the words, Laso , 9l pa 39 (5091) US po! Ny 85 01 80391 “They have related that among the children of Israel there was a Záhid named Barsisá.” * TI may add that Parnell has taken part of his Hermit from the legend in sur, 18. y Scil, Ethiopians, or negroes, 18 Two Letters on Indian Inscriptions. [No. 1, Two Letters on Indian Inscriptions.—By Fitz E. Hazz, M. A. [We have received the following letters from Mr. Hall, in America; —they were enclosed in a letter, dated Troy, New York, Nov. 17th, 1859.—Ebs. ] Calcutta, April 22nd, 1859. To the Secretary, Asiatic Society of” Bengal. Sir,—My agent in this place has instructions to make over to you, in my name, an inscription-stone, now on its way hither from Bena- res. This monument I wish to present to the Museum of our Society. 16 was found among the ruins of Pátan, a decayed city near Rátgurh in the Saugor District, The inscription, as you will see, is well-nigh effaced. "With some distrust, I read the beginning of it as follows : ao ATAN Waz E ATT | AZIÍATAMIE: AAA AUTE: Rafa IRAN: | GRUIEÍSANEREUORA HATÍA- ARIATA TIA: UI A: RW ATA: ll * Auspiciousness ! Year of Samvaf, 1115: Thursday, the Sth day of the dark fortnight of Phálguna. * May S'ambhu's son—with exudation falling on his cheeks, with brilliant tusks, protector of the earth, checker of all darkness, waving his ears, adorned with a mace-like proboscis, obdurate as adamant, potent in removing mental impediments—protect you !” All the rest is abundantly doubtful. Even the little that I have decyphered of ib may, therefore, admit of correction. According to my reading, there was a Bráhman in the west, apparently a royal personage, by name Kandukádripa, of the Vásala (?) gotra and Ud- gara anwaya; and among his ascendants was one Ráma. Ianduká- dripa's wife was called Sávitri; and this pair had issue two sons, Purukárva (Purukárya ?) and Mahodadhi; and a daughter Lakshmí. 1860. ] Two Letters on Indian Inscriptions. 19 Another family is afterwards spoken of. There was a Bráhman named Bhíma, of the S'ándilya gotra and Udgara anwaya. He had a brother Vásudeva and a sister Lakshmí. Her one Vámana seems to have married : but 1 have failed to ascertain who he was, as like- wise the purportb of all that ensues of the inscription. The year 1115 of the Samvat era corresponds to A. D. 1058. To the Secretary, Asratic Society of Bengal. Srr,—I have the honor to present to our Society, on behalf of Major R. KR. W. Ellis, a copper-plate land-grant, dated in the year of Vikramáditya answering to A. D, 1097, The donor informs me that this record was “ discovered, six years ago, by the Jágirdár of Kotí, in removing some ruins in a fort, Raipur, near Soháwal, an an- cient city four kos east from Nágod.” This grantis the first of the two which I have translated in our Jour- nal for last year, (Vol. XXVII. pp. 217, 250). On recent reference to the original, I find that, at p. 221,1. 6 ab 2mfra, 1 should have read aa ar in place of MRzramigara-. But the change of sense en- tailed by this correction is only very immaterial. In my rendering of a passage a little higher up the same page, perhaps 16 would have been preferable to restrict Farataiata to FUETAL Ho bc., JTIJÍA to fafarzro dc., and ariz uf to URI dee. Calcutta, Maundy Thursday, 1859. D2 240 Memorandum on the Survey of Kashmir. [No. 1, Memorandum on the Survey of Kashmir in progress under Captain T. G. MoNTGOMERTE, Bengal Engineers, F. R. GQ. S. and the Topo- graphical Map of the Valley and surrounding Mountains, with chart of the Triangulation of the same executed in the Field Office and under the Superintendence of Lt.-Colonel A. Scorr Wauen, F. R. $. F. R. G. $. Surveyor General of India, Dehra Dhoon, May 1859. Read at a Meeting of the Ásiatic Society on the Gth of July, 1859. By Major H. L. ThuruLier, £. ht. G. $. Deputy Surveyor General of India. In No. 263 of the Asiatic Journal for 1857 a paper was published by Lieutenant (now Captain) Montgomeris of the Bengal Engineers, 1st Assistant Great Trigonometrical Survey of India on the height of the Nanga Parbut and other snowy mountains of the Himalaya range adjacent to Kashmir; and i6 was therein stated that although not equal to Mount Everest (29,002 feet) still the Nanga Par- but (26,629 feet) was as much the king of the Northern Hima- layas as Mount Everest is the king of the Southern Himalaya. I have now the satisfaction, through the kind consideration of my friend Colonel Waugh, of laying before the Society, the actual results of the progress of this magnificent and unparalleled survey, up to a very recent date, and the maps now presented to the view of the meeting, together with the few details 1 am about to read, will prove better than anything else, the value and the character of the great national work which the Surveyor General of India is now rapidly carrying out to completion—a work which I believe will bear a comparison with any geographical operation undertaken in any country with which we are acquainted. As the operations proceed, the labours of the Surveyors are rewarded with discoveries which certainly of late years have been but of infrequent occurrence, Another stupendous mountain has been mea- sured and fixed by Captain Montgomerie, which perhaps is second in the world only to the one above alluded to, viz. Mount Everest, as measured by Col. Waugh in 1847. A snowy peak very nearly in the ray of Skardo from Sirinagur and distant N. E. about one hun- dred and fifty-cight miles from that capital, on“the Kara Koram 1860. | Memorandum on the Survey 0f Kashmir. 21 range, termed for the present K. 2, proves to be 28,278 feet above the sea level, which is 122 higher than Kanchinginga, but 724 feeb lower than Mount Everest. It is impossible to say therefore what the exploration of the interesting ground in the Northern Himalayas now under survey may bring forth. The project in hand of bringing all this difficult and hitherto comparatively unknown tract of country under minute and accurate survey is a grand one. For the eastern portion already achieved, and represented by maps in the form of degree sheets on the quarter inch scale, manuscript speci- mens of which are laid on the table, together with one sheet No. 4/7 of the engraved Atlas of India, containing a portion of the same survey, Colonel Waugh has been rewarded by the Royal Geographical Society with their gold medal in 1857 ; and when the whole of the Himalayas from British Gurhwal to the Indus is completed, it will form a noble memorial of the undaunted skill and energy of the officer who planned, and his subordinates who executed ib. This valuable map and beautiful specimen of 'Popographical Draw- ing now exhibited in manuscript, measuring 4 ft. 1 in. x 4 ft. 1 in. embraced between the meridians of 74” to 75% 40' East Longitude and the parallels of 33% 20'to0 34 44' North Latitude, has been compiled, vn the scale of half an inch to the mile, from the Field work of the Trigonometrical and VTopographical parties, under the immediate super- intendence of Captain T. G. Montgomerie, Bengal Engineers, 1st Asst. G. T. Survey of India. It embraces eight thousand and one hundred square miles of country including the lovely valley and surrounding mountains of the romantic country of Kashmir, with no less than four thousand six hundred and six villages, depending on three hun- dred and fifty-two trigonometrical points, and gives the computed positions of the principal towns, mountains, dc. with all the topo- graghical details, viz.: the villages, roads, passes, lakes, ridges, slopes of mountains, dc. This is the original scale on which the survey has been projected, a reduction to the usual geographical scale of guarter ¿inch to the mile is being likewise made and this will be incorporated into the Indian Atlas and engraved like the other sheets. The compilation of the Map has been executed by Mr, W. H. Scott, the able Chief Draftsman at the Surveyor General's Head Quarters, 22 Memorandum on the Survey of Kashmir. [No. 1, under the immediate inspection and guidance of Colonel Waugh; and the drawing and printing which will bear close examination is due to Mr. Scott and Sheikh Gholam Kadar, native draftsman, the hills in brush work (Indian ink) being copied from the original plane table sheets or sections executed on the ground by the officers of the Survey. The skeleton chart of triangles shews the basis of the work on which the topographical map has been compiled, and is interestins as ¡llus- trating the rigorous and minute method with which every thing is conducted in the Department. Captain Montgomerie in his report gives the following description of the country under survey. “ Kashmir is a large valley lying between two snowy spurs of the great Himalayan range drained by the * Vedasta* or *Jhelum” river which with its tribubaries is navigable by large boats for about ninety miles. The greatest length of the valley from ridge to ridge measured from south-east to north-west, which is also the direction of the drainage, is about one hundred and eighteen miles. The flat portion is about eighty-nine miles long with an average breadth of sixteen and three quarter miles, and elevated about 5,200 feet above the sea. “ The flat ground consists of an upper, lower and level, the former separated from the latter by eliffs of clay, coloured with burnt sienna, called “kharewah” by the Kashmiris and forming a distinguishing feature on the map, some 200 to 300 feet in height. “The upper or table land is often found standing in isolated masses,* but is generally connected with the foot of the hills. Most of the upper level was formerly irrigated, but is now generally fallow and dry. “ "The lower level is subject to inundation, and indeed the portion between the city and great lake, still forms one vasb marsh, but vaguely separated from the lake itself. “"lhe slopes of the hills between the flab ground and the limit of forest are a mixture of cultivation, good grazing grounds and forests of cedars, pines, firs, $:c. ; the forests preponderating. “The number of lakes in the valley, and of tarns in the mountains form a distinctive feature in Himalayan Geography, as they are but rarely met with on the Hindustan side of the Himalayan range.” * Several miles in length and breadth. 1860.] Memorandum on the Survey of. Kashmatr. 23 The chief features in the valley are the Lakes which are of world- wide celebrity. These overflow the country and give it the marshy eharacter so delicately depicted on the map before us. The “ Great Wulur” lake, the largest in the valley, is about twenty- one miles north-west of the city of Sirinagar, the capital, Its extreme breadth north and south is ten and a half miles ; this does not include the marshes on the south side, and which continue past the parallel of the city. The extreme breadth a little north of the Island of Lunka is ten miles and the circumference nearly thirty miles. During a storm the waters lash themselves into high waves, so that no boat will venture on it. The waters find their way out of the valley by the Burrumulla pass, dashing in a most fearful torrent through the mountains and at last meet the Jhelum river about one hundred miles above the town of that name. About half way up the mountains surrounding this lake a perfectly level water mark is to be seen running along them, which would seem to corroborate the belief of the natives that the valley was once a large lake. The “ Manus Bal” lake is twelve and a half miles from Sirinagur and in the same direction as the Wulur lake. Its length is two miles east and west, and breadth seven-tentlis of a mile. The hill of “Aha Tung” 6290 feet, bounds the southern face of this lake and is remarkable, owing to its isolated position and abrupt rise from the level of the surrounding country of 1000 feet. The “ Anchar”” can scarcely be called a lake, ib is caused by the waters of the Sind river, overflowing the low ground north of the city. The lake immediately east of the city supplied by the Arrah river, boasts of the far famed Isle of Chinars (Chinar or Platinus Orientalis though considered an exotic thrives luxuriantly iu the valley). The gardens and groves of poplars, cherries, walnut, peach, apricot, apples and mulberries along its bank, ada considerably to the beauty of this lake. All over the valley very interesting ruins are found, some near the Island of Lunka are entirely under water, whether these have been submerged from the ground sinking or owing to the water rising above its original level 16 is difficult to say. The east end of the valley consists entirely of rice-fields. At the west part there is little or no eultivation, being very woody. Culbi- 24, Memorandum on the Survey of Kashmir. [No. L, vation is carried on in the small valleys that run into the mountains, viz. the Daras valley, Teregram, Hurripore and Tevil (near Wurtapore). These are the prettiest spots, the east end is scarcely worth a journey bo see 16, The Great Wulur Lake is a favorite resort of sportsmen in search of rare aquatic birds. The lake also abounds with fish of all sizes peculiar to hill waters, the larger kinds being speared or harpooned from small boats. The river Jhelum is navigable from the city to the great lake, and indeed most of the marshes and lakes can be crossed in boats, so thab sportsmen and travellers in search of the beautiful or romantic can be easily gratified. Ibex, Bara-singha or Elk, brown and black Bears, Musk-deer and Gazelle are found on most of the higher ranges, but 16 needs a keen sportsman both willing and able to endure fatigue and hardship, to boast of having shot an Ibex. Many are the thrilling incidents of a chase after Ibex, over fearful precipices and slippery glaciers, where a single false step would have sealed the fate of the daring hunter. The grandeur and beauty of Kashmirian scenery cannot be described, 1h must be seen to be fully understood or appreciated. The high masses of mountains, many covered with snow, which surround the valley on every side, the lakes and streams, the variety and luxu- riance of the foliage and the mildness of the climate are together not to be met with in any other part of India. The town of Kashmir or Sirinagur is quite an Kastern Venice, the place being intersected with canals in every direction and the houses built out from the water. The lake adjoining, with its pretty little island of Chinars, and 16s numberless floating gardens, 1s like a mirror reflecting the surrounding mountains on its surface, so as quite to give the idea when passing over in a boat that one is skimming over the peaks and crags in an aerial machine. At the bottom of these mountains on the borders of the lake are the famous gardens of Shalimar and Nishat. Streams from the mountains, are made to ran through them, forming Cascades and canals, the Chinar trees casting their shade over them and the walks lining the sides. The houses in the city of Sirinagur are chiefly of brick-work, built | 1860.] Memorandum on the Survey of Kashmir. 25 up in frames of wood. The walls seldom exceed a single brick in thick- ness, so that but for the wooden frame work, these habitations would not be very safe. Sirinagur, like all Indian cities, is exceedingly dirty, and the inhabitants, except the shawl and wool merchants, vie with each other in uncleanliness. The bridges over the Jhelum, shewn on the map opposite Sirinagur, are entirely constructed of logs of wood heaped up cross wise, which serve as piers, over which a platform is laid of planks and beams roughly nailed or tied together, the spaces between the piles of wood being left open and of such width, as to allow of the passage of the boats on the river. The garden houses and dhurrumsallas in the suburbs of the city are chiefly used by visitors, “The mountains around Kaslmir” Capt. Montgomerie observes, ““ are covered with snow for at least eight months in the year, many being from 15,000 to nearly 18,000 feet above the sea, include large glaciers between their spurs, and retain the snow throughout the year. The chief peculiarities of the survey operations arise from this great elevation. Special arrangements were required for the protection of the natives and for the necessary supplies of food and wood, when the surveyors were working far above villages and even above the forest itself. “The triangulation depends upon the Itashmir Series of the Great Trigonometrical Survey, which emanates from a side of the North-West Longitudinal Series in low hills near Sealkote. “ Tn order to connect the triangulation in the Punjab with Kashmir, 16 was necessary to carry it across the Chatadhar and Pir Punjal snowy ridges. This was done by taking observations from the tops of the snowy peaks best adapted to form a series of symmetrical polygons and quadrilaterals. In this way the triangulation has been carried on systematically from the foundation. Ib consists of one main axis, viz. the principal triangulation, which is composed of polygons and quadrilaterals. From this axis, diverge numerous minor Series 0f triangles, which starting from one side of the principal Series are tested by closing on another side of the same, or upon a side of the North-west Himalaya Series, 26 Memorandum on the Survey 0f Kashmar. [No. 1, “From these minor series, secondary stations have been fixed, so as bo cover the whole country with tested trigonometrical points. “Though the country to be surveyed was so elevated, the rigorous rules of the G. T. Survey of India were adhered to throughout. “The highest points suited to the triangulation were always occupied and observations were taken from stations upwards of 16,000 feet above the sea. “ On the principal series of triangles the observations were invarl- ably made to luminous signals, viz. Heliotropes and Reverberatory lamps on the Argand principle with parabolic reflectors, notwithstand- ing the physical difficulties and the severity of the climate on the snowy peaks, so especially trying to the natives of India who served the signals. “ Numerous observations being required, 1h was necessary to reside on the peaks for at least two days and nights, generally more. “Some of the peaks below 14,000 feet lose the greater part of their snow by September, but practically 16 was necessary to observe most of the stations earlier in the season, when the snow was still heavy at 11,000 feet, and oecasionally in consequence of clouds and storms, the party had to remain pitched on the snow for upwards of a week at a time.” Colonel Waugh thus speaks on this point :— “ The physical difficulties imposed by the nature of the country and survey arising from the necessity of ascending and encamping on snowy mountains of great elevation were very great. The cha- racter of a 'rigonometrical survey demands that the stations shall be fized on the highest summits, or on points commanding extensive views and the system of the department, requires that an adequate number of good observations shall be taken, which usually occupies several days. To accomplish this task, not only the observers, but the signal men (natives) must encamp at or near the stations. The heights of the snowy peaks, ascertained on the Punjal range were * Moolee” 14,952 G. 'l'. Survey and Ahertatopa 13,042 G. T. Survey and to the north of Kashmir Hara Mook 16,015 feet. Amoñegst the highest elevations visited in Thibet were the principal stations of Shimshak 18,417 and Shunika 18,224 feet. The difficulty of obtain- ing supplies and firewood at such elevations may be imagined, yet 1860.] Memorandum on the Survey of” Kashmar. 27 they were every-day occurrences. Out of sixteen principal stations in Thibet fourteen exceed 15,000 feet in height. Great as the hard- ships entailed on the European officers undoubtedly were, they were slight compared with those endured by the native establishment, with the utmost cheerfulness. 'l'he signallers and headmen were mostly natives of Hindustan to whom extrerue cold is a condition of positive suffering, yet these men were loyal and contented as they have been in all survey parties over India during the mutiny.” Capt. Montgomerie states “On the Pir Punjal peaks the elecbricity was so troublesome even when there was no storm, that 16 was found necessary to carry a portable lightning conductor for the protection of the Theodolite. ““ Space sufficient even for the very small camp could never be got quite close to the stations on the peaks. During the day this did not matter, but at night, though the distance might not be more than two hundred yards, 16 was rather a difficult matter to get back from the Observatory tent after the Surveyor had finished taking observations to the lamps. Soon after sunset, the surface of the snow becomes as slippery as glass, affording by no means a satis- factory footing on a narrow ridge with either a precipitous slope, or a precipice on either side. “ The country was found too difficult to admit of the transport of a twenty-four inch theodolite without great delay aud expense. Capt. Montgomerie was therefore directed to take the principal observa- tions with a fourteen-inch theodolite, a first rate instrument made by Troughton and Simms which gave every satisfaction. “ On the Secondary Series or Minor Triangulation, the ground cover- ed by which is shewn by shade on the chart, twelve, eight and seven- inch Theodolites were used, according to circumstances. “ By means of the principal and secondary triangulations the whole country was covered with TPrigonometrical points ab an average dis- tance of little more than four miles from each other.” During the first two seasons of the Kashmir Series, no less than six- teenthousand square miles of close triangulation have been executed, i. e. an area of more than half of Scotland has been covered with trigo- nometrical points and thirty-two thousand square miles of topogra- phical drawing were sent in, giving all the details of the country. E 2 28 Memorandum on the Survey of Kashmir. [No. 1, Besides these, numerous valuable sketches, routes, heights of passes, $0. have been added to the survey. The numerous observations taken to the great Snowy mountain “ Nanga Parbut” or “ Dayarmur” in latitude 35” 14” 21” and longi- tude 74" 37' 52” prove that its mean height is 26,629 feet above the sea. No peak within sixty miles on any side of the general map of the Nanga Parbut comes within 9,000 feet of the same height. This pinnacle of the Himalayas is the highest point in the range between Nepal and Attock. In consequence of its isolation from all peaks of anything like an equal altitude, 16 naturally forms a noble object in whatever aspect 1t is viewed. “ The topographical detail was all sketched in the field on Plane Tables, according to the system laid down in Colonel Waugh's pamphlet of instructions on Topographical Surveying, an arduous task in such an elevated country, as 1t was of course necessary to visif numerous peaks and places on the ridge, in addition to the Trigonometrical stations which include the highest peak in the Pir Punjal. “The drawing of the Field Sections expresses the ground well, that of Captains P. Lumsden, Bengal Army and Godwin Austen, H. M. Army being more specially artistic. “The advantage of this system in a country like India, especially in the hilly and mountainous tracts, is that officers with a moderate previous knowledge of military drawing, can be readily trained to fill up the triangles and the work proceeds rapidly, producing a com- plete and valuable map with the topographical features accurately delineated at small expense.”” But the difficulty of sketching ground of such a character may be imagined. To do so with any degree of faithfulness requires a pecu- liar talent, and is a gift as much as copying the human face. Steven- son, the Civil Engineer, in his evidence before Parliament on the Ordnance Survey of England stated his belief, that there were not above eight persons in England who understood how to pourtray ground. If difficult therefore in England, it must be still more so where the relative commands are so immense. Colonel Waugh proceeds to observe— “ In consequence of the difficulty in obtaining Topographical Assis- tants Officers of the (Quarter Master General's Department were ab 1860.] Memorandum on the Survey of Kashmir. 29 first employed on the topograply, but they were soon called away by the demands of their own department; consequently a fresh set had to be trained, involving delay and expense, which would have been avoided, if the same assistants could have been employed throughout. “ Lieut. Basevi of the Engineers made a very careful reconnoissance of many of the passes on the Pir Punjal, determined their heights, and drew up an able report of their capabilities ; he also sketched a portion of the ground near the ridge, and subsequently reported on the river Vedusta or Jhelum. Lieutenant Basevi is a most energetic talented and able officer and did excellent service, as also did Mr. Bell, who is an able Surveyor. “ Captains P. Lumsden, Allgood, and Johnson, took up their work con amore, quickly acquired the requisite knowledge of the system, and their zeal in this arduous and harassing work deserves high praise. They completed three thousand and two hundred square miles on the half inch scale, and the Surveyor General having person- ally examined their plans, speaks in the highest terms of the same. “* Captain Godwin Austen exhibited special talent for the delineation of ground, and Lieut. Melville?s work was very good. Both of these officers proved themselves indefatigable mountaineers and have alto- gether exhibited so much zeal as to be deserving of high commend- ation. Lieut. Murray also did good service, and proved himself a useful Surveyor. “ The success attending this season's work, the admirable manner in which Captain Austen and Lieuts. Melville and Murray acquitted themselves, induced the Surveyor General to apply to Government for five additional qualified officers, to which sanction was accorded by Government, but he has not been yet able to find any suitable persons. A great deal of floating talent does exist in the army, and qualified young officers are frequently to be met with, but the military oper- ations consequent on the mutiny have absorbed most of the valuable officers and rendered selection difficult. “ Lieut. Elliot Brownlow of Engineers, an officer of the highest promise and beloved by all his contemporaries, volunteered for service and joined at Delhi, in eight days from Kashmir, though too late for the assault ; he then proceeded to Agra and Lucknow with the Engi- neer's Brigade, and was most lamentably killed at Lucknow after the 30 Memorandum on the Survey of Kashmir. [NoE sliege by an explosion of gunpowder. The mountain survey thus lost a most energetic and valuable member, unrivalled in physical power, endurance and cheerfulness under fatigue, whilst the Engineer Corps lost a talented and amiable officer. “ Poor Elliot Brownlow”s adventures and achievem.ents in the snowy mountains and his hardihood and endurance have been the theme of much praise and admiration amongst his brother Surveyors. He had intended to devote his rare and splendid qualities as a mountain surveyor, had he survived, to the exploration of Central Asia on rigor- ous principles. ““ The merits of the various assistants have been duly reported on. By means of their zealous co-operation alone, was the Surveyor able to finish this difficult piece of work. Though they have had much to contend with in such a country, besides the extremes of heat and cold, their exertions have been most praiseworthy. “ The native establishment has from the commencement consisted of a mixture of men from the plains and from the hills. They were all not a little troubled by the impossibility of boiling or rather softening their rice, dal, %c. at such high elevations. Notwith- standing that, and the general severity of the climate, they have at all times done their work carefully and efficiently. “ There were many difficulties peculiar to surveying in a partially independent state. The natives of the country moreover had preju- dices against going up some of the high hills; but the clouds, mist and haze were always by far the worst enemies of the Surveyors. “ During the last year the party were troubled first by cholera and secondly by a flood. The former had stuck to the valley strange to say throughout the winter when the snow was up to a man's neck. The camp did not suffer much as ib was taken up to the high Table Land. During the flood they had to take to the boats ; about thirty miles by ten to fifteen were submerged. “ In the after part of the season the triangulation of Little Thibet was finished and a good piece of Ladak, all on the other side of the Himalayas, where the rains did not interfere so much, though the clouds were troublesome. “The Latitude and Longitude of Skardo have been obtained, but, Leh, has not been laid down yet, though two peaks in its neighbourhood _ _____J—_ 1860.] Memorandum on the Survey of Kashmir. 31 have been fixed. It is supposed Leh will prove considerably to the west of the old position. “ The triangulation was commenced in 1855, and finished in 1856, with, on an average, three Assistants each year. “The topographical work was taken up in 1856 and completed in 1857 with on an average, four Assistants each year.” The cost of the entire survey has been only Lis. 4-5-2 per square mile, or say about 8 shillings and 8 pence, a sum believed to be trifling in comparison with the immense advantage gained, and exceedingly moderate when contrasted with similar or easier work in other countries. The able and successful manner in which Captain Montgomerie with the aid of this small party during his first season accomplished the arduous task allotted to him has been described in full in a previ- ous printed Report of the Survey Operations for 1855-56, and the meritorious services of the Captain and his party obtained the acknow- ledgments of the Right Hon*ble the Governor General in Council. The Surveyor General of India bears his professional testimony to the fact that the measure of success attained is highly honorable to Captain Montgomerie and all members of the party engaged in the work. Colonel Waugh thus expresses himself; “ Considering the stu- pendous physical difficulties presented by the nature of the country to regular and systematic surveying, the quantity and quality of the work performed, the ability displayed in command of an unusually large party, the quantity of instructions which had to be imparted to so many new hands, the judicious character of his general arrange- ments combined with minute attention to the smallest details, as well as the prudent policy of his relations with the Maharajah and the people of the country—all the above marks Captain Montogomerie as an officer of no ordinary stamp.” The exertions of the party are, in the Surveyor General's opinion, weil deserving of commendation and he particularly solicits that the thanks of the Government may be accorded to Captain Montgomerie, and that the services of Mr, Johnson who has been with the party from the commencement may be noticed favorably as well as those of Messrs. G. Shelverton, W. Beverley and Mr. W. H. Scott, the able Chief Draftsman of the Field Office in connection with the compilation of the map. 32 Memorandum on the Survey of Kashmar. [No. 1, But neither the physical character of the country nor the constant task of training new hands formed the chief difficulty of a Survey conducted in a foreign territory, and which at no time could be expected to be agreeable to the ruler, his officials and people. To them the influx of a considerable body of Surveyors spread over the country, however orderly and well-conducted, must bear the aspect of an intrusion. The tact, delicacy and ability with which Capt. Mont- gomerie maintained amicable relations with the Court, a most difficult one to deal with, and preserved discipline in a large mixed establish- ment, is deserving of the highest praise, and stamps him as an officer of great policy and judgment. * His difficulties were much enhanced by the military rebellion of 1857, during the whole of which excited period the party continued its peaceful labours without cessation and with only one serious interruption. | “ With the old Maharajah Golab Singh, Capt. Montgomerie was on the most friendly terms and the estimation in which he is held by Mabharajah Rumbeer Singh, can best be estimated from the acknow- ledgments which his Highness made te the Captain in Durbar, on the resumption of operations in 1859. Without such tact and conci- liation, 14 would have been impossible to carry out the complete and final survey successfully.” Although the splendid climate of Kashmir added to the special interest attaching to the country, and the unexplored tracts adjoining, made the Survey deservedly a great attraction, still the exposure of surveying in such a country is very trying to the constitution and many persons suffered greatly. The lower valleys are very hot, and the solar radiation on hill sides is very powerful. The labor of climb- ing to great elevations has often been noticed by explorers. The Surveyor however arriving heated by physical exertion at greab elevations has to stand on ridges or peaks exposed to strong cold winds while he is observing angles or sketching the ground. The alternations of heat and cold and the laborious exertion limits success to those persons who to the requisite professional qualifications can add the physical constitution to stand the hardships which the work imposes. Itis very doubtful in the opinion of the Surveyor General whether the ability to undergo the requisite amount of fatigue and 1860. |] Memorandum on the Sarvuy of Kashmir. 33 exposure which mountain surveys entail can be reckoned on for a long continuance, and he apprehends that, except in rare instances, a fre- quent succession of well-trained young men would be necessary in extensive mountalu surveys. This map is a first instalment of this survey. The whole mountain tract south of Kashmir Proper has been completely Triangulated and Topographically surveyed, and the map tlereof is now in course of construction. Altogether the area already surveyed amounts to twenty- two thousand square miles in three years, and forty thousand square miles of Triangulation, including all little Thibet, in four years, the chief merit of which achievement is due deservedly to Captain Montgomerie. The Surveyor General has requested that this may be submitted for the opinion of the Council of the Royal Geographical Society together with the chart of the Triangulation on which 16 is based, as a work of accurate geography in a region hitherto imperfectly explored, and 16 is hoped that it may obtain for Captain Montogomerie some mark of the approbation of that learned body. The Surveyor General hopes next year to complete the maps of the remaining Sub-Himalayan portion now in hand by the completion of which the entire tract of Mountain Frontier from the Ganges to the Cabul Territory will have been finished under his superintendence, and rendered available for incorporation into the Indian Atlas. The party under Captain Montgomerie is now engaged in Thibet. The country is exceedingly difficult and the strength of tlie party much diminished. In the progress of the survey advantage has been taken of the opportunity to extend accurate geographical knowledge by fixing numerous peaks in the Karakoram and Mustag ranges. One of those already determined on the Karakoram range, along which runs the boundary between Ladakh and Yarkund, one hundred and fifty-eight miles N. E. of Srinagar, is 28,278 feet high (provisionally settled only, being liable to a small' correction when the levelling operations from the sea level at Karachi, now in progress, are com- pleted). None of the peaks in the neighbourhood of K 2 come nearly up to it though there is one fine group about sixteen miles away that; is generally a little over twenty-six thousand. This is probably the second highest mountain in the world, as 1 exceeds Kanchinginga by F 34 Memorandum on the Survey of Kashmir. [No. 1, 122 feet, but is lower than Mount Everest by 724 feet, as measured by the Surveyor General in 1847, I6 is expected that Captain Montgomerie will be able to fix points up to 86% 30' N. latitude, but 16 is doubted whether he will be able to geb in all the Topography quite so far as that, in consequence of the wild and Yághí state of some of the people. It has been specially recommended that the map of Kashmir be engraved or at least lithographed in England as soon as possible, in order that its results may be rendered speedily available for geological purposes as well as useful to public officers, travellers and the public generally. The panoramic sketch exhibited, taken by Captain Montgomerie, which is a fair specimen of Calcutta Lithography, will give some idea of the peaks, if the observer supposes himself to be in any way near the Takt-i-súlimán close to the city. The sketch begins on the left about south-east and goes round nearly to north-west. The first long low bit without snow, starting from the left, is where the Bamhal road erosses. About 137, inches from the left the peak looking over the Peer is one of the principal stations, by means of which the triangulation was brought over the Pir Panjal range. At about eighteen inches come in the cragey Koserin Kútúr peaks described as the three Bs. The Pir Punjal pass is not visible, ib is believed the range is about twenty-seven inches from the left. The highest peak of all is, Tabtakúti with a very steep precipice to its right, 16 is about thirty-two inches from the left. The Baramoula gap is three inches from the right. If the sketch is held over the map the connection will be seen and. the cliffs will be made out, eoloured burnt sienna on the map, thab separate the lower from the upper level ground. During the present season the snow is very low down and the work is nearly all in high ground, which is very inconvenient. It may be difficult for a Calcutta resident to imagine snow inconvenient, but campaigning on the top of 16 soon undeceives one. The party has now gone into Ladakh and hope to fix Leh and some places beyond. The small index plan shews roughly the extent of country embraced by the trigonometrical and topographical oper- ations in the Himalayas tinted yellow up to the parallel of 36% N, 1860. | The Cartilaginous Fishes of Lower Bengal. 30 latitude. The Punjab Proper tinted pink havins been completed by the Revenue Survey operations, the upper portion of the Derajat alone remaining. The above information is chiefly taken from the reports of Colonel Waugh, Surveyor General of India and Captain Montgomerie, L am also indebted for assistance to Mr. J., O. N. James, Chief Draftsman of the Surveyor Greneral's Office, who has for some years been employed in the survey of the adjoining districbs. The Cartilaginous Fishes of Lower Bengal.—By EbwarD BLYtH. The following does not profess to be a complete catalogue of the cartilaginous fishes that inhabit the embouchure of the Ganges, but merely of those which 1 have personally obtained in the fresh state, chiefly in the Calcutta fish-bazars ; and having lately had occasion to look them over, and paid some attention to the group, it may be useful to give an enumeration of the species observed, especially as in the genus 'PrYGoN ib appears that several permanently distinct races or species have been confounded under T'r. UARNAK, (Forskal). The cartilaginous fishes which I have obtained in Calcutta are as follow :— 1. STEGOSTOMA FASCIATUM, Múller and Henle : uniformly spotted variety, figured and described as S£. carinatum in J. A. S, XVI, 725, One specimen only, procured at the Sandheads. Another, like 16, is in the museum of the Calcutta Medical College. 2. SQUALUS (SCOLIODON) LATICAUDUS, M. and H. A small species, oceasionally brought to the bazar. 1 have not seen ib more than 13 ft. in length. 3. SQ. (CARCHARINUS) MiLBERTI, (? Val). One specimen obtained, 27 ft, long. A skull from the Bay, of an individual probably about 7 ft. long, has the largest upper teeth measuring 3 in. and upwards along their lateral margins: other teeth, of apparently the same species, from the Indian Ocean, have a lateral margin of 1% in., and extreme breadth at base of 13 in. ;* they more nearly resemble the * Even tlrese are small, however, in comparison with the huge fossil teeth of the CARCHARIAS MEGALODON and others figured by Agassiz, and those by Dr. Gibbes in the “Journal of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia,” for July, 1848. r 2 36 The Cartilaginous Pishes of Lower Bengal. [No. 1, teeth of SQ. LAMTA, as figured by Miller and Henle; but the fins differ much from those of Sq. LAMIA, the pectorals being of moderate size and remarkably falcate : tail and posterior fins conspicuously black-mar- gined. Sq. MILBERTI is noted from India in Dr. Gray?s British Museum catalogue; and the present is perhaps Dr. Gray*s Indian species, though probably distinct from Sq. MILBERTI (verus). 4. Sq. (C.) eanerricus, (M. and H.) In Miller and Henle's outline of the lower surface of the head, drawn evidently from a dry specimen, the distance from muzzle to mouth is not sufficiently great. I have not known this species to exceed 7 ft. in length, but have seen many of that size. 5. Sq. (C.) Temmixcxtt, (M. and H.) Very common; but rarely exceeding 5 ft. long, so far as I have observed. 6. $Sq. (C.) MELANOPTRRUS, (Quoy and Gaymard). Not common: small individuals (under 3 ft.) occasionally brought, but we have the teeth of one which must have been at least 6 or 7 f6., 7. SPHYRNIAS BLO00u11, (Val.): Zygena laticeps, Cantor, passim. Common. The largest specimens rarely exceed 4 f6. in length. 8. (GALEOCERDO TIGRINUS, M. and H. One large specimen, obtained towards the mouth of the river. Length 11 £6. 9. PristIS ANTIQUORUM, Latham. Small individuals are nob unfrequently brought to the bazar. We have a snout or rostrum in the museum 5 f6. in length and 11 in. broad at the hindmost teeth. 10. Pr. PECTINATUS, Latham. Much commoner than the other. A mutiláted specimen and portion of the snoub of a larger one were sent to the museum from Asám (!) some years ago by Col. Jenkins. 11. RHuINoBATUS GRANULATUS, Cuv. Now and then brough6; sometimes from 6 to 7 f6. in length.* * Col. Jenkins heard much of a “snow fish of great rarity, the skin of which is prized as a medicine by the people of Asám. Itis said by them to inhabit the snows of the Butan mountains! Sending me some fragments of the skin for examination, there was no difíiculty in recognising the RHINOBATUS GRANU- LATUS: probably procured towards the sea; but as PRISTIS PEOTINATUS and HYPOLOPHUS SEPHEN ascend many hundred miles up the great rivers, perhaps the RHINOBATUS does so likewise. In J. A. S. XIIL, 176, the then Lieut. J. T. Cunningham, in his * General account of Kunáwar, remarks that “the mysterious Gangball, or “snow fish,' 1860. ] The Cartilaginous Fishes of Lower Benyal. 37 12. Ru. oBrusus, M. and H. Comparatively rare. 1 have not seen 16 more than 23 ft. long. 13. DAsYATIS MICROURA, (Bloch) ; Raia paecilura, Shaw. Rare. 14. HyrPoLoPHUs seruen, (Forsk.): Raia sancur, B. H. (founded on mutilated individuals, the caudal spine of which had been extract- ed). Common. 15. AETOBATIS FLAGELLUM, (Bloch.). Of this fine species I lately obtained a small specimen, with tail and spines complete, and another and larger specimen with mutilated tail. Small dried fish of this species are sometimes brought in considerable quantity. N. B.—The Myliobatis macropterus of McClelland (Calc. Journ. Nat. Hist. Y, 60, and pl. TI, f. 1,) has never occurred to me. Drs. Cantor and Bleeker refer 16 to ArroBATIS NARINARI. The Trygons or ordinary “ Sting-rays are here deferred to the last, because the species of them do not appear to have been properly dis- eriminated. All that 1 have obtained have the tail wholly finless, or with merely such rudiment as in "TR. IMBRICATUS. The Indian species fall into two principal groups, which might well stand as distinct genera. In the first the dorsal surface and tail are sprinkled over through- out with detached limpet-shaped tubercles, and there is usually no large globular central tubercle (or tubercles, as generally in the others and also in HYPOLOPHUS SEPHEN).* Anterior margin of the disk exceedingly obtuse, the expanded pectorals being continued forward almost to a transverse line with tle medial peak where they with four short legs and a human face, may be in fact, as in description, a fabled animal ; butitis talked of, and is said to dwell only about the limits of the snow.” What is here referred to are probably certain sand-burrowing Lizards of Af- ghánistán, which in the dried state are sold as medicine all over India. One is the true Egyptian Scinque, SCINCUS OFFICINALIS, Laurenti, Another sent by the same name by Major Lumsden, late in charge of the Kandahar Mission, is the SPHAENOCEPHALUS TRIDACTYLUS, nobis, J. 4. S. XX, 654, Both were obtained in the vicinity of Kandahar. * Since the above was written, 1 have seen an example of TR. MARGINATUS ln the museum of the Calcutta Medical College, which has a central tubercle of moderate size followed by a small one. This, 1 suspect, is very unusual, 38 The Cartilaginous Fishes of Lower Bengal, [No. 1, unite, on either side of which the outline describes merely a slight coucavity.* 16. TrYGON MARGINATUS, nobis, 1. s. Grey above, buffy-white below with a dark border except in front; the tail 15 the length of the disk. A large species, adults of which are mostly quartered when brought to the bazar, and then more or less sliced up by the dealers, so that 16 1s difficult to examine them properly. Breadth of one 52 in., with tail 83 in.: distance of eyes apart 7 in. Form a trifle longer than broad, or shorter than broad 1f the length be measured from front to base of tail. In adults the small limpet-shaped tuber- cles are disposed not only over the entire upper surface, but also on the broad dark margin of the lower-parts (from which the species derives its trivial name): they are larger and more closely set along the middle, though for the most part notin absolute contact, and are eradually smaller and less crowded laterally, but again become more crowded towards the margin; and there is commonly an irregular range of pointed tubercles larger than the rest on either side, about 3 in. from the median line in adults. Tail tuberculated all round to within 23 in. of its base underneath, and having scattered and pointed tubercles much larger than the rest above, from its base to the large caudal spine. The colour of this fish is a light albescent-brown above, with still a faint blackish wash; white, with more or less of a buffy tinge, below, and a broad dark margin to the lower-parts except - in front, but including the ventrals, this border consisting of numerous large round spots on its inner edge, some wholly and others partially detached from the rest; a few irregular spots are also generally scattered upon the pectorals. The under-surface of the tail is white, with similar scattered dark spots, which gradually become more numerous and coalescent till they assume a marbled appearance, and the apical half of the tail is wholly dark, This dark colour is more intense in the young, approaching more or less to black: whereas in * T presume this form to be characteristic of the division. In the Medical College specimen the peak is stretched out of all shape. However, ina very large example just added to the museum, the narrow medial peak projected more than in the young. + A large specimen has just been presented to the Society, fresh, by Rája Rádáikhánt Deb, 5 ft. across ; tail imperfect, 1860.] The Cartilaginous Fishes of Lower Bengal. 39 adults 16 is weaker and more greyish, and in them 16 is also rough, ened with minute limpet-shaped tubercles ; these appear again about the gill-openings, and more sparingly medially, and a few are scattered over the entire lower surface, which are more readily detected by the feel than by the sight in the fresh specimen. From between the eyes to the sides of the tail, and traceable along two-thirds of that organ, are a couple of series of vermiculated lines; and there is a double series of the same along the middle of the back. Ina young female, measuring 18 in. to base of tail, with greatest breadth of disk 203 in., and tail 29 in., the tubercles generally are less crowded than in the adult, especially on the tail, where there is little indication of their future development. Although the caudal spine had been broken away In every specimen examined, yet from the groove which i5 occupied, that of an adult is shewn to be 7; in. long.* It is by no means a rare species, though seldom to be obtained perfect in the fish-bazars. TR. ATROCISSIMUS, nobis, 7. s. We have in the museum a portion of the tail, above 4 ft. in length, of an enormous TRYGON, which is evidently a second species of this particular sub-group. The site of the caudal spine is conspicuous as usual, indicating a much stouter but nob so lons a weapon as that of TR. MARGINATUS. The limpet- shaped tubercles are very much larger and fewer in number than in the other, each being much expanded at base and abruptly rising to a sharp point in the centre; they are of different sizes intermixed, and here and there two or more of them are blended at base, and the tail appears to be naturally much compressed. Below the spine, it is naked under- neath along the middle, and beyond the spine this medial portion of the tail underneath is studded with small tubercles. Where broken off, ab a distance of 4 ft. from the spine, 16 seems to expand vertically, being there twice as deep as broad. ltis a truly frightíul and most * The Medical College specimen has a perfect caudal spine. Ttis larger than the young example above described, with tail about 40 in., and spine 2% in. ; some small sharp tubercles around the base of the latter. The dorsal tubercles are smaller than in the other ; those on the base of the tail more crowded. Sex male, that of the other female. The marginal band of the lower surface is repre- sented only by a few distantly scattered spots. 40 The Cartilaginous Fishes of Lower Bengal. No. Y, formidable weapon. Habitat of the species unknown, but probably the Indian Ocean. | The ordinary Trygons are of a more rhomboidal shape, with close- set flattened tubercles on the dorsal surface, occupying its medial third only or less (according to the species), and the lateral border of this tuberculated space is abruptly defined in adults. They have generally one or more large globular bony tubercles in the centre of the dorsal surface. Some have two spines on a comparatively short tail, as— 17. TR. IMBRICATUS, (Bloch), to which 1 doubt if Russell's fig. IV correctly applies, and upon this is founded Pastinaca dorsalis, Swainson. Russell's figure more probably represents the Tr. IMMUNIS, Rafles (Zool. App. to Life of Sir S. Raffles) ;* and other double-spined species (also with comparatively short tail) exist in the 'TrR. LYMNA figured by Rippell, and 'Pr. AxOJU and Vr. KUHLIL figured by Múller and Henle. As Buchanan Hamilton approximates his Raia fluviatilis to R. lymna, though referring merely to “the spine on its tail,”” 1 think 16 likely that the present species is intended by him, especially as ib is so very abundant. They are not unfre- quently brought to the bazar with one spine on!y torn away by the fishermen ; but this small species is commonly brought with both caudal spines complete. The males are larger than the females, and have proportionally longer tail; and very commonly the second caudal spine of the female more especially does not extend beyond the first; one. 1 have not seen the male larger than 7 in. to base of tail, the tail 13 in., and caudal spines 23 in, Some have a small lanceolated tubercle on centre of dorsal surface, others two or more even to a series of five or six along the median line. This species is so very often brought in pairs to the bazar, a male and a female, that I cannot help suspecting that 16 lives in pairs, the two being com- monly taken together. Another type has an equally short tail, armed with one spine only, and no dorsal tubercles whatever. To this appertains— 18. Tr. waLGa, M. aud H.: probably Zr. sindraki, Cuv., and * “ Ty, corpore subquadrato, omnino leevi, caudá longiore, spinis duabis serra- - tis citra medium armatá.” 1860. | The Cartilaginous Fishes of Lower Bengal. 41 Pastinaca brevicauda, Swainson, founded on Russell's fig. V; but in this figure the tail is represented as being still shorter than in Tn. WALGA. The larger of two specimens (a female) measures 33 in. to base of tail, the tail 6 in.; the latter being broad at the base, and very rapidly attenuating from base of spine, which last is 1% in. long. These specimens have much the appearance of being the young of some considerably larger species ; but the shortness of the tail separates 16 from any of the following.* The remainder have exceedingly long tails, from three to four times the length of the head and body. All have at least one large bony bubercle in the centre of the dorsal surface. At least five species are brought more or less commonly to the Calcutta fish-bazars, which are easily distinguished at any age, though supposed by Dr. Cantor and others to be merely varieties, or characteristic of different ages, of Tr. UARNAK, (Forsk.) 19. Tr. BLEEKERI, nobis, 2.5. A large species, plain dark brown above and below with a narrowish white median patch on belly. Peak, or anterior junction of pectorals, considerably more prolonged and pointed than in the others. Medial third of dorsal surface studded with intermixed larger and smaller round flat tubercles, con- tinued along the upper surface of the tail as far as the caudal spines, then thickly covering the whole tail to its extremity in adults, or with a naked line below in specimens more than hal(-grown. Along the median line of the tail above, the tubercles are not larger than the rest. The usual large round tubercle on centre of back, and commonly three smaller, set in form of a triangle, before it and three similar behind it. Inall that 1 have seen the caudal spine had been broken or entirely torn out by the fishermen. Length of one 25 in. to base of tail, the tail 72 in.; of another 15 and 56 in. 20. Tr. EnLtorr, nobis, 1. s. Pale greyish olive-brown above and white below : the united pectorals not more prolonged in front than in TR. UARNAK, Size of last; at least 1 have obtained one tail 6 ft, in length, but the fish was cub into small slices. A young individual 83 in. long to base of tail, 93 in. broad, with tail 29 in., has a central * Dr. Bleeker gives the breadth of five specimens (four of them females) as 140 to 190 mill. G é 42 The Cartilaginous Fishes of; Lower Benyal. [No. 1, dorsal tubercle and another behind it, surrounding which is a group of small tubercles that might be covered by a crown-piece, except anteriorly where a few are scattered along the dorsal line and between the eyes, —the rest, including the tail, being wholly naked. A slight marbled appearance on the tail beyond the spine, but no distincb alternating bands. Another, only 10 in. to base of tail, las the dorsal tubercles fully developed, and a band of them upon the tail nob reaching so far as the caudal spine. In a specimen 13 in. long, the tail measures 4/7 in.; and the tubercles on the tail (now that 16 is dry and shrunk) appear to extend two-thirds round its base anterior to the spine ; but in the tail of 6 ft. long before noticed, the upper half only is tuberculated anterior to the spine. The usual central dorsal tubercle, with commonly one smaller before and another behind it; and the small tubercles, which extend over the medial third of the dorsal surface (as also in TR. BLEEKER1), are more uniform in size than in the other species. In one specimen of a tail, which 1 assign to this particular species with some hesitation, there are two sharp erect prickles in the median line towards its base, and others beyond the spine. A commoner species than the last, 21. Tr. RusseLLI, Gray; young figured in Hardwicke's Ll. Ind. Zool.: Tr. Gerrard, Gray, Brit. Mus. Catal., still younger. A beautiful species, covered above with large round dark spots, a few of which are generally confluent: tail banded throughout. Anterior peak more acute than in Tr. ELLror1, less so than in Tk. BLEEKERI. In large specimens (3 ft. across) the spots continue as strongly marked as in the young, and are then more or less pale-centred, forming distinct rings more or less perfect in some specimens. But these markings, however vivid in the recent fish, are apt to disappear in old stuffed specimens, the tail-bands being longest retained ; and a smooth young fish, with the spots on the upper surface obliterated, but retaining the bands on the tail, suits the description of Tr. Gerrardiz, Gray. At the age figured by Hardwicke, the tubercles on the back are sparse and heart-shaped, and a single line of them (pro- longed more or less into backward-curving prickles) is continued along the median line of the tail as far as 1ts spine. These are retained in a specimen 12 in. in length (to base of tail); but in another of the same size they had disappeared—or perhaps had never made their 1860.] The Cartilaginous Fishes of Lower Bengal. 43 appearance—and the tail is wholly naked. In another, 15 in. (to base of tail), the medial portion of the back is densely tuberculated, and a series of tubercles (about six in number across) is continued along the base of tail to its spine; in another, 193 in. (to base of tail), with tail 6 ft. in length, the series of caudal tubercles is still scarcely wider proportionally, and the tuberculated portion of the back is comparatively much narrower than in the several preceding species, being little more than a fifth of the entire breadth—instead of fully a third as in Tr. BLErxER1 of half the size. 1n the adults, 3 £6. across, —a fresh one before me is 22. ft., and 23 ft. to base of tail, with tail 73 $t..—the tubercles of the dorsal surface remain as in the last described, and cover just the upper half of the base of the bail as far as the spine, the lower half being quite naked. 1n general, there are a few tubercles rather larger than the rest, forming an irregular mesial line from the anterior third of the dorsal surface to the caudal spine. Halfgrown individuals have commonly two larger tubercles on centre of back, either both heart-shaped or the anterior globular, while larger specimens shew an intermediate tubercle; and up to a considerable size, the thong of the tail is more sparsely tuber- eulated than in the others. In this particular species, also, the curious teeth are distinctly of a larger size than in the others, when examples of the same size are compared together. 22. TR. VARIEGATUS, McClelland, Cale. Journ. Nat. Hist. 1, 60, and pl. II, fig. 2. Shaped as in the last, and remarkable—even when half grown—+for the caudal tubercles completely surrounding the tail bo very near its base,—whereas in Tk. RusseLLtr they never more than half surround it as far as the spine, even in the largest indi- viduals. In an example of VARIEGATUS, measuring 16 in. to base of tail, with tail exceeding 37 fb., the tubercles already nearly surround 16 anterior to 1bs spine. Moreover, in examples of equal size, the teeth of RUSSELLIT are conspicuously larger. The markings, too, are quite different; TR. VARIEGATUS having the dorsal surface uniformly and beautifully marked throughout with meandering lines, the dark and pale colour in equal proportions or even the dark predominating— not as represented in McClelland”s figure. Length of one 3 ft. to base of tail, and 3 ft. 4 in. in greatest width: tail not quite perfect, but of the same proportionate length as in the others. The bands Ga 2 4d The Cartilaginous Fishes of Lower Bengal. [No. 1, on the tail are less conspicuous and distinct than in Tr. RussELLrr. In stuffed specimens the markings are apt to disappear totally ; and ib is as well, therefore, to preserve a portion of the fresh skin of this and other species in spirib. 23. Tk. vAarRNAkK, (Forsk.) Young figured in Rúppell's Veue Wirbelthiere. Much like Tr. RusseLLItr, but not attaining (1 suspect) to nearly so great a size; the dorsal surface speckled with numerous small spots (as in Rúppell's figure). The teeth also are considerably smaller than in Tr. RUssELLIT in specimens of corresponding size. In an example less than a foot in length (minus the tail), or of a size ab which Tr. RussenLIt has few and sparse tubercles on the back and a single row only of curved tubercles at base of tail (as shewn in Hardwicke's figure), TR. UARNAK has the dorsal tubercles fully developed, and a broader band of them at base of tail than is seen in Tr. RusseLLIir of more than double the size,—whence 1 conclude that 16 is a much smaller species when full-grown, and that the tubercles probably surround the base of tail in adults, as in Tr. VARIEGATUS. 1 have only once obtained it; and the specimen has a single large tubercle on centre of back, and three slightly larger than the rest placed in a triangle behind the principal tubercle.* Of these various long-tailed 'Plrygons 1 have seen no intermediate specimens; and in the fresh state they may be recognised at a glance by the colouring, which unfortunately disappears more or less com- pletely in dry museum specimens. The only species which 1 have obtained with the caudal spine are the small PR. IMBRICATUS and Tr. wAaLGA, HYPOLOPHUS SEPHEN (small), and ALrOBATIS FLA- GELLUM (small); and ÍI am not aware that any difference occurs in the structure of that formidable weapon in the different species here noticed. While preparing this paper, I have (in the course of a few wecks) obtained fresh examples in the Calcutta fish-bazars of TrYGON MAR- * T have since obtained another, not very much smaller, in which the tail is quite naked, Two examples of Tk. RussELLIT were procured on the same occasion ; and the peak is more obtuse in "Tk. UARNAK than in Tr. RUSSELLIT; as seen in fresh specimens, —the dry being very much subject to be stretched out of the proper shape. Dr. Bleeker gives the breadth of Tk, UARNAK (feem.) as 240 et 315 mill. Virh. Bat. Gen., Vol. XXIV, (1852) ; but then he considers Tk. RUSSELLIL to be identical with ib. 1860.] The Cartilaginous Fishes of Lower Bengal. 45 GINATUS, TR. IMBRICATUS, Tr. WALGA, Vr. BLEEKERI, TR. ELLIOTI, Tr. RusseLIit, Tr. UARNAK, and Tr. VARIEGATUS ; besides HYPo- LOPHUS SEPHEN, AETOBATIS FLAGELLUM, RHINOBATUS GRANULATUS, SPHYRNIAS BLoCcHEI, PristIS ANTIQUORUM and PR. PECTINATUS, and SquAaLUSs MILBERTI (7), SQ. GANGETICUS, and SqQ. TEMMINCKII ; —in all seventeen species of cartilaginous fishes. .« Iadda brief notice of a young TrYGoN which I cannot find to be described, obtained on the Arakan coast, and now in the Medical College Museum of Calcutta,. Tr. CrozIERI, nobis, 1. s. Tail twice as long as the disk, com- pressed, with a considerable membrane on more than half the length of its inferior surface, commencing below the insertion of the spine, being nowhere however so high or deep as the tail itself. United pectorals much prolonged into an acute peak anteriorly. Disk smooth, with a mesial dorsal line of tubercles, beginning a little behind the head, where a line of 11 (the last of them increasing in size) have made their appearance above tle surface; the rest are narrower and below the surface of the skin to the base of tail, where a series of ten very stout prickles or decumbent spinelets-—compressed and pointing backwards and forming a range like the teeth of a saw, —is continued nearly to the base of the caudal spine; the latter being much as in other Trygons, and having a backward-directed serrabure on each side for its terminal third. The colouring appears to have been pale above, but no markings are discernible in the dry specimen. Length of disk 11 in. and breadth the same; tail 23 in. This TrYyeox has the appearance of being the young of a very large species. Anterior to the range of 11 developed caudal spinelets, two others can be distinguished of equally large size within the skin, and anterior to these the series consists of much smaller and narrow spinelets, until again the size is abruptly greater a little anterior to the centre of the disk, April 2nd, 1859, PROCEEDINGS OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL, For JANUARY, 1860. VADODDIIDII0ILDDIO0IDI0I III IO ISI ISI IN ISI IS ISS The Annual General Meeting of the Society was held on the 4th January. | A. Grote Esq., President, in the Chair. The following gentlemen, duly proposed at the last Meeting, were balloted for and elected Ordinary members. Prince Mahomed Jallaludin of Mysore. T. R. Grant, Esq. H. V. Bayley, Esq., B. C. S. (re-elected). W. J. Rivett Carnac, Esq. B. C. $. Baboo Preonath Setút. Dr. Theodore Duka. Major J. J. M. Innes, Bengal Engineers. B. E. E. Lindsay, Esq. Reverend J. C. Thompson, (re-elected). C. Oldham Esq. Geological Survey. Capt. Alexander Fraser, Bengal Engineers. David K. Mair, Esq. M. A. The Council proposed for Ballot at the next meeting Mr. Robert Swinhoe, of H, M. Consulate, Amoy, and the Rev. H. Baker, Junior, Alipie, South Malabar, as corresponding members of the Society. The following gentlemen were named for ballot as ordinary mem- bers at the next meeting. Colonel E. W. S. Scott, Bengal Artillery, proposed by the Ven”ble Archdeacon Pratt, seconded by Colonel Baird Smith. Major Geo. Pearse, proposed by Mr. Atkinson, seconded by Mr. E, A. Samuells. 1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 47 Dr. F. J. Mouat, proposed (for re-election) by Mr. Atkinson, _seconded by Dr. T. Thomson. Capt. T. G. Montgomerie, Bengal Engineers, F. KR. G. S., Gt. Trigl. Survey of India, proposed by Major H. L. Thuillier, seconded by Col. Waugh. The Secretary read the following Report for 1859 : ANNUAL REPORT. The Council of the Asiatic Society have the satisfaction of sub- mitting their usual Annual Report, exhibiting the state of the Society”s affairs during the past year. At the close of the year 1858, there were 152 ordinary members on the Rolls of the Society, of whom 39 were absent in Europe. - The number of retirements since that time has been 4, which, with one death, gives a total loss of five; on the other hand, there have been no less than 583 elections of ordinary members, which have brought up the number on the effective list to 135, against Ordinary. Paying. ps 95 of the preceding year. The 1851. 130 124 E E Aaa 17 nopal number now on the rolls 1853 .. 146 123 23 1s 180, of whom 44 are absent ESA 155 129 26 ; , ; 1855 162 128 34 from India, and one is a life mem- 18506... 167 131 36 ber. EBST7 0... 14 109 38 . : o The Hon'ble Sir J. W. Colvile, 1859 .. 180 135 45 Kt., the late President of the Society, has, on his departure for Europe, been added to the list of ' honorary members and Drs. Max Miiller, P. Bleeker, and H. Fre- | derick, have been elected corresponding members of the Society. In alluding to the obituary of the past year, the Council desire especially to express their regret at the loss which the Society and ' the cause of science have sustained by the untimely death of one of 'fheir corresponding members, Herr Adolphe Schlagintweit, while on his travels in the neighbourhood of Kokan. From the time of his arrival in India in 1855, he devoted his entire energies to the prosecu- tion of physical researches, and contributed several valuable papers ¡to the journal of this Society. Sir George Staunton died in June last. He was one of the oldest Honorary members of the Society and a distinguished Oriental scholar. The only other member lost by death is Col. M. E. Loftie. 48 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. NOE, FINANCE. In April 1859, the Council submitted a report, recommending tha, in modification of the provisions of Rules 8, 10, and 11, of the Society”s Code, ordinary members should be divided into two classes, Resident and Non-resident; that all members who reside within 30 miles of Calcutta should be deemed resident and required to pay an admission fee of Rupees 32 and a quarterly subscription of Rs. 12, and that Non-residents should pay an admission fee of Rs. 82 and a quarterly contribution of Rs. 6. This report was adopted at a special general meeting held in July last. In making this recommendation the Council entertained a hope that by rendering the Society more easily accessible to the literary and scientific public of India, they might draw to 1ts ranks many whose co-operation would prove highly valuable. They are glad to find that they were not mistaken. The accessions made to the list of members during the last five months number no less than 36, and the total number for the year stands at 53, against 16 in 1858, and 6 in the preceding year. The liabilities of the Society amount to Rupees 5,376-9 principally on account of printing Journals and Catalogues ; and the Cash assets to Rupees 7,878-13, (including Co.'s paper for Rs. 5000) besides outstanding claims to the extent of Rs. 6,432-2-4: a great portion of which will probably be realised in the course of the current year. Owing, however, to the heavy outlay this year for the repairs of ble Society's premises, the expenditure has been unusually large. By Statement No. 1, 16 will be seen that the disbursements amount to Rs. 15,072-12, while the total receipts amount to Rs. 12,921-9. The Council would again urge on the members the imperative neces- sity of using every exertion to increase their numbers in order that the Society may meet the expenses of the coming year without being obliged to curtail its usefulness by any untoward retrenclhments. The probable expenses of the ensuing year may be estimated at Rs. 12,603, the estimate under the usual heads being : EXPENDITURE. DENSA; 0 IR ds dad AS 02000 BIO Libráry Establishimenk; emociones dentes als 936 0 0 Purchase of Books, 2... 2ecaecue: ne .ocnitiidire anio 2, DOS AUREA 1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 49 A O 425 0 0 Contingencies, ...... A A 200 0 0 General UsÚnBlichnénty/ VS a A METOOINO M AR A LA O A A A 500 0 O A A 100 0 O A A Ao. 0 A AO Total, Rs. 13,308 O 0 Monthly Average, .. 9 bs ..1,108 9 4 This amount would dt E md NÓ la enel reduced rates of subseription, unless with an increased number of members, but the Council confidently trust that the late revival of interest in the Society will continue, and that. with fresh accessions to its numbers all cause for anxiety regarding the Socieby”s prospects may be re- moved. INCOME. 75 Residents at Rs. 48 per annum, ...... Rs. 3,600 O 0 60 Non-residents at Rs. 24 per annum,...... 1440 O O Admission Fees, aa aaa nati dl Oo 544 0 0 A A O A A 780 0 O IN A AAA 925"0.0 A A A 245 O O A A OA 50 0 O Rs. 11,184 0 0 Making up the probable Income of the forthcoming year. ProroseD IMPERIAL MUSEUM. The subject having remained for some time in abeyance on account of the disturbances in the N. W. Provinces, the Council, in October 1858, under Authority delegated to them by the Society in May 1857, submitted a proposition to the Government of India for the establishment of a public Museum, to which, under certain restric- tions the whole of the Society”s collections might be transferred, except the Library. E 50 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [No. 1, The Government of India having intimated their inability for the present to entertain the proposition, the correspondence on the sub- ject has since been submitted to the Secretary of State for India, and copies have been printed and laid before the members of the Society. LIBRARY. The Library has received an accession of 345 volumes, among which are some important works on Natural History purchased at the sale of the late Dr. Walker's Library. The Society has regularly received the publications of the different learned and Scientific Institutions with which it is in correspondence, and the purchases include all important Oriental works together with most of the leading scientific and other periodicals of the day. MUSEUM. Number of visitors from January to Several valuable additions have December, 1859, exclusive of Sundays b Pl: LN and other Christian holidays. een made to the Museum Nace: EA Pd during the past year, and ib emales y Maca 920964 continues to be resorted to Europeans. 3 Femal 1,260 ES > largely by the European and Total 66,635 Native community. The average number of visitors, as per margin, appears to exceed 185 persons per day. Dr. Falconer's important Catalogue of Fossil Remains of Verte- brata from the Sewalik Hills, the Nerbudda, Perim Island, 4c., has been completed and copies have been distributed under the orders of the Council. Mr. W. Theobald, Junior, has been engaged in arrangins the shells in the Society's Cabinet and in compiling a Catalogue for publication; and Mr. H. F. Blanford has undertaken to arrange and catalogue the Fossil remains in the Society”s collection which are not included in Dr. Falconer”s work, JOURNAL. Four Nos. of the Journal have been published during the year and a fifth is in the Press. The Council are gratified to notice that the contributions received have been of more than usual interest and importance, and they trust that with the restoration of peace the cause of Literature and 1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 51 Science in India may keep pace with the advancing prosperity of the country. | ORIENTAL FUND. The Society in October last adopted a recommendation of the Council to commence a new series of the Bibliotheca Indica, which was to open with a: translation of the Surya Siddhanta by Pundit Bapu Deva Shastri, the Ven*ble Archdeacon Pratt having undertaken to aid in carrying 16 through the press. 'The Council is glad to be able to announce that the printing of this work has already com- menced. Meanwhile the editors of the old series are busily employ- ed in completing their several works. In August last the Society adopted the proposal of the Council that one of the large Arabic works left unfinished at the suspension of the Bibliotheca Indica in 1856, should be completed, viz., the Dictionary of technical terms. At the suggestion of Captain Lees an arrangement has been made by which the expenses of printing and editing will be materially reduced. The number of Fasciculi issued during the year is 8, of these 6 have been carried through the press by Baboo Rajendralal Mittra, one by Mr. F. E. Hall, and one by Dr. Roer and Mr. Cowell, (Dr. Roer”s official duties occupying too much of his time to permit of his conti- nuing the work under his own sole editorship as heretofore.) The titles of the Fasciculi published during the year are 1. Taittiriya Brahmana of the Black Yajur Veda, Fasc. IV. to IX., being Nos. 150 to 155, edited by Baboo Rajendralal Mittra, 2. Vasavadatta, Fasc. IIL., finishing the work, being No. 148, edited by F. E. Hall, M. A. 3. Sanhita of the Black Yajur Veda, Fasc. 1X., being No. 149, edited by Dr. E. Roer and Mr. E. B. Cowell. OFFICERS. The Assistant Secretary Baboo Gour Doss Bysack is still absent on leave, and Baboo Bhobany Persaud Dutt has continued to act as his substitute. The Council have every reason to be satisfied with the zeal and assiduiby with which the Curator and the acting Assistant Secretary have discharged their duties, 52 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [No. 1, The President observed that the report was one which would he hoped be considered satisfactory by the meeting. It remained to be seen how far the late reduction of subscription would succeed in its object, but so far as could be judged from the large accession of mem- bers during the year, he thought the experiment promised well, Although 36 elections only out of the 53 had occurred since the reduction was made, the others he thought were in a great measure due to the expectation that ib would be made. He thought the Council were justified in pointing to the improved character of the numbers of the Journal which had been published during the year, several of the papers published in them having been very interesting. He hoped that in the course of the coming year the Council would be able, besides the Catalogues on which Mr. Blanford and Mr. Theobald were engaged, to bring out another of the Mammal speci- mens contained in the Society”s Museum. Their Curator Mr. Blyth ' had already made some progress in this compilation and had under- taken soon to complete 16. The meeting then proceeded to ballot for the Council and Officers for the ensuing year. A. Fisher, Esq. and D. M. Gardner, Esq. were appointed scrutineers, and at the close of the ballot the Chairman announced the following resul6, A. Grote, Esq. President. Major R. Strachey, Dr. T. Thompson, | Vice- Presidents. Baboo Ramapersaud Roy, Colonel R. Baird Smith. Baboo Rajendralal Mittra. E. A. Samuells, Esq. Baboo Ramgopal Ghose. T. Oldham, Esq. Capt. C. H. Dickens. Capt. W. N. Lees. Dr. W. Crozier. KR. Jones, Esq. W. $. Atkinson, Esq., E, B. Cowell, Esq., ( Joint Secretaries. 1860.| Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 53 ABSTRACT STATEMENT Or RECEIPTS AND DISBURSEMENTS OF THB ASIATIC SOCIETY, FOR THE YEAR, 1859, 54 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [No. 1,. STATEMENT Abstract of the Cash Accounts DOI OIIIIOIISI ISI LSIESLSISIS III IL IOININILSLSINIVLSLOISIIDDNIINISISSSSS RECEIPTS. 1858. 1859. CONTRIBUTIONS, ... ... 6,923 8 0 6,750 0 0 Received from Members. ADMISSION FeEEs. Received from New Members, Sn 9% 00 1,248 0 O JOURNAL. Sale proceeds and Subscriptions to the Journal of the Asiatic Society, ... 496 3 0 339 0 0 LIBRARY, Mos TO da + 552 6 O Sale proceeds of Books. MUSEUM OF ZOOLOGY. Received from the General Treasury at 300 Rs. per month, .., ... 3,600 O 0 3,600 0 O SECRETARY'S OFFICE, EA 22 10 6 Discount on Postage Stamps, 20 012 6 Refund of Postage, se Eo 9 "970 — ——— 10 5 6 VestED FUND. Interest on Company?s Paper from the Bank of Bengal, 2% o 286 418 245 0 0 GENERAL EsTABLISHMENT. Savings, E es a 36 10 5 410 6 DeEpPosrr, se SOS 74 4 0 W. Theobald, Esq. Junr.. e 32 0 0 E. B. Cowell, Esq. ... ... 1213 O Baboo Nobiñchunder Boy, Sn 50 54.0 Rey. F. Mason, So ele 080 Moonshee Narain Doss, ... 50 209 10 0 O C. W. Wilmot, Esq. ds Sa a 007.50 Col. J. Abbott, Eos 500 ns DO O Major S. R. Tickell, Lalo co0 eN 18 0 0 === 98 7 0 Muessrs. WILLIAMS AND NORGATE, ... 9080 Received through Rajah Radhacant Deva, duty on paregls, si. Ea 112 0 Proceeds of Sundry Books sold on their account : Weber”s Modern Investigation on Ancient India, ... 1050 A Copy of Bopp's Comparative Grammar, 360 25.00 A Copy of Muller's Buddhism, as 1050 Goldstucker”s Sanskrit and English Dictionary, Vol. AU a 1 sde Sn 0 0 Ditto Ditto, Vol. 1. P, II. e de 2.850 li AN Carried oyer, 12,884 1 0 | 1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. No. 1. of the Asiatic Society, for 1859. DISBURSEMENTS. 1858. JOURNAL, me di 392 1110 Freight, sde e Cd co 98.23 Printing Charges, dei ss. 13096 0 Commission on Sale of Books, ve. 0 615 6 Purchase of Postage Stamps, e es ala 0 Engraving, ... ES Abe da 3.0 0 Copying Charges, $e Cr 53 2050 Packing Charges, Be Md rO Purchasing a large Tin Box for Journal MS8$. 2 4 9 LIBRARY, 1,595 310 Salary of the Librarian 12 months at 70 per month, 840 0 0 Establishment ditto, ne de dee 78 0 0 Purchase of Books, me $0 21101 518..S..0 Book Binding, 50 Ar O) Commission on Sale of Books, daa ee 588.60 Printing Receipts, 8ic. ... 0 so 10 8 0 Stone Pedestals for Almirahs, cre A A new Teak wood double a «door “glass Case, ... , 390-D 0 Landing Charges, A e Se O Petty Charges, 00 So 20 3 5.0 MUSEUM, s.o 5,463 15 0 Salary of the Curator E. Blyth, Esq. at 250 per month | 12 months, ... 3000 O O House-rent at 40 per month, 12 months, e 1480 101.0 - Establishment, sua BZ 8 2 Extra Taxidermists” Salary, dee ALSO - Contingent Charges, 50 326 13 11 2 Teak wood Glass Shell-cases and a case for pre- serving Skeletons, AR 38l 4 0 Freight and Godown rent on a case of Ethnological Copper Casts, EN A (ed IS Bullock Train hire, ye 611 O Making a mould from a piece of Iron Stone and taking two casts of the same, ... Pe E 131000 | SECRETARY'S OFFICE, s.s 1,661 O 9 ' Greneral Establishment, ... 2d Eo. 822, 050 | Secretary's Office Establishment, e seo 6712 00 Petty Charges, de Le des 14 3 9 | Stationery, ... “e eds 62 13 6 | Purchase of Postage Stamps, BES dE 40 13 0 Postage, — .. Pe a 611 6 | Three Blank Books for Writing, e es 10 12 0 | A Sheet Almanac for 1859, Po e NO | Printing 300 Copies of Society” 5 Rules, dLc. EE 59,90 a 315) OLILIVI0LSISS No 1859. 1716 4 6 2,276 1 3 5,604 14 4 1,/15 13 9 Carried over, 11,313 1 10 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. — [No. 1, en [ep] Brought over, 12,884 1 0 ProrIT AND Loss. 122 0 0 Received from Muddoosoodun Dey, Sale proceeds of a Copy of the Mahabharata, in part of amount written off in 1856, ... do fis 10 0 O BUILDING. Sale proceeds of 9 Old Beams, e sa 201.8: 0 BALANCE OF 1858. Bank of Bengal, de s.m 3,1442 3 5 ] In hand, e a ps g.8 10 in 3,451 12 3 Inefficient Balance, E Gb 1,578 3 9 5,030 0 0 A e l E Co.'s Rupees. ... 17,951 9 0 Examined. The Asiatic Society's Rooms, BHuOBANYPROSAD Durr, 31s6 Dec. 1859. Offg. Asst. Secy. 1860. |] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of” Bengal. 57 Brought over, 11,313 1 10 BUILDING, sab ac 366 40 Assessment, PE e so 2707 0-50 Ditto for Lighting, esé TA A Thoroughly repairing the Society” s Premises as per Estimate, after deduction on account of sundry works not done, «5 2.206; 1090 Sundry Contingent Charges on account of the repairs for removing Cases and other Articles, .s. LAOS. O -—— 2,728 13 0 DerPosIT ACCOUNT, ... : 167 15 0 E. B. Cowell, Esq. Se Sh sn ic Major J. Gt. Stephen, .., e ae 32 0 0 W. Theobald, Esq., Junr. á : 24 0 0 6512 0 VesTeED FUND, 5 30918 9 Paid Commission for the Collection of Interest on Company?s Paper, yA: 0. :9'10 Messks. WILLIAMS AND NORGATE, 702 1 11 Purchase of Books on their account : A Copy of Earase Buzurgan, de 100 A Copy of Bahar Ajum, Vol, 1. and IL. Bos 50 0 0 Freight for ditto, tl da EA 614 0 — —_—_—_—. 57 14 0 CONTRIBUTIONS. Refund of Contributions to Major A. Fytche, ap 64 0 0 Ditto vf ditto to Captain G. H. Saxton, cu 64 0 0 ——_—_— 128 0 0 MISCELLANEOUS, +. AR 79 8 56 Repairing the Monument to the Memory of Sir Wil- liam Jones, Due ... da 30 0 O Advertising Meetings, ... ... sen 2340 ' Meeting Charges, A 1 LS E ' Subscription to the Oriental Translation Fund from y 1850 to 1859, oe 1989 9. 4 Repairing 4 Ar gand Circular Hanging Lamps, de 10 00) ' Printing 25 Copies of Annual Accounts for 1857, ... 24 0 0 New Mat for small room, Sl da 9 Oiling, Cleaning and regulating a Clock, ... 67. 05%0 ' Petty Charges, dE AS Me s1:6 0 | 718. "914 Balance, 0 ne 258 514 15,072 12 0 Bank of Bengal, 0 s.. 2,796 14 3 In hand, sis o 914.9 | —— —__—— 2,806 13 O ' Inefficient Balance, a en hee 712 0 0 | a 2,8818 00 Co.'s Rs.... 17,951 9 0 E. E. Ebw. B. CoweLz, Secy. As. Socy. 58 Proceedings of the Ásiatic Society of Bengal. — [No. 1, STATEMENT Abstract of the Oriental ADIIVS OOLIIDLIDIIY AIN 1858. 1859. SALE OF ORIENTAL PUBLICATIONS, Rs. 1,015 6 9 Received by Sale of Bib. Indica, Sd ss 1.150,15 76 Ditto by Subscription to ditto, ed ss ¿108 10.0 Ditto by Sale of White Yajur Veda, ... 80. or Ss Y A GOVERNMENT ÁLLOWANCE. Received from the General Treasury, at : 500 per month, En ... 6,000 O 0 a OA00O nO +0 VesTED FUND. Interest on Company's Paper from the Bank of Bengal, ... o O 0 0 Ln 1 1140.00" 0 Derostr. Received from Mahomed Hajee, Eo 4311 0 89 4 0 Cusropy or ORIENTAL WORKS. Savings of Establishment, 0 3.00 244 610 3 BiBL. ÍNDICA. Received discount on Postage Stamps, o nes 0.2 6 7,553 2 3 BALANCE OF 1858, Bank of Bengal, 400 aaa LY In hand,... Aa E 5.00 5 —_—— 56/0057 2 O Inefficient Balance, ... 30 1.2, 1161292 — —_—_—— 1,173 14 2 Cos Rs. 14,727 5 | Examined. | The Asiatic Society's Rooms, BHoBANYPrROSAD DUTT, 31s£ Dec. 1859. Of3. Asst. Secy. 1860. ] Proceedings of" the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 59 No. 2. Fund for the year 1859. TVIDLIDINDIOI III III SALE OF ORIENTAL PUBLICATIONS. Commission on Sale of Books, Rs. 42 8 O as 13 RO VesteD Fun. Commission paid to the Bank of Bengal for collecting Interest on e ada Paper,... 35 0 9 0.558 Fee for renewing a piece of Company” S Paper... de has a 100 e—— 158 Derrosrr. Paid Mahomed Hajee, ... E Le qe 12 5 0 CustoDY OF ORIENTAL WORKS, .. 911 4 9 Salary of Librarian at Rs. 30 per month, sm. . 960 0 0 Establishment at Rs. 14 ds month, nos) 0: 0 - Book binding, pe ma OZ. 3748 Books cleaning, nao ye 34 4 3 A Blank Book for writing, Ape 312 0 Printing 1000 Copies of a Nagree and Bengali list of works for sale, > de 20 0 0 Petty Charges, pola A So 140 — 711912 3 BrBL. INDICA, 500 Eds 30 11 4 Freight, . Ey E Sue 4215 9 Packing charges, 20 pr 510 O Bullock train hire on two parcels of Bibl. Indica, received from Mr, R, Griffith, E 4 7 0 Printing 250 Copies of a Persian list of works for sale, a 0d 180 Purchase of Postage Stamps, q o 5.00 59 8-9 CopYiNG PURraAN. Copying Charges, 4d s.. Pb, 8 31 8 O VEDANTA SUTRAS. Editing Charges, dd e 36 8 O ... 18610 8 TAITTIRIYA SANHITA, Editing Charges,... ... na bad 1,150.85 50 TAITTIRIYA BRAEMANA. Printing Charges, 52 ... 1,141 14 O rv 224.00 2,579 12 4 BALANCE, Bank of Bengal, 2... 6 LLOO LL TL In hand, Es e 29 19 8 11,192 11 7 Inefficient Balance, .., e 954 8 6 12,147 4 1 Co.'s Rs. 14,727 0 5 E. E. Enw. B. CoweELzL, Secy. As. Sociely. 12 E 9 7 — Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 60 "(91909 DMÍVIS Y “hawvzaoas “TIEMOD “LT "MAH CINCO O 6 98% O PvP rv 0.030 0 O 006 0” 0.0 0 8 “99 0.00 Oo O 009 0,070 esos o” (“Surpurg) “onso]eye) ¿sprig e... -* “onGOTeIeO SUS S,PIeqo UL “UN .... ...0.0.... 0.6... .0. 60. se. .. s]ISSO HT onSo[eyep) s.JQUO0dLA “IQ ÍUurung + + *- “anoqe es “Surjurtg suo9ue][e9sIp “qnoqu 628T JO "AT 09 “IT PUB $81 JO fo9g “95ssy7 BDO “LLA([ AVSOUAANVIOHS *p9UTWULX RR AA P Z ZEV9 € OL 6829 _EAÁáÁAAAKÁXA A AS AR “GS8T “4aquiara(T 9518 YI — SUOOJT 5 ÑJODOZ DDISY 94, 0 g GQ 0 8 e e... .. ..n. o... 91.4 iS IA O 9]ES “09H De 0% 00010 0-0 as sa OSOS | IO OIE O SS S LEO We e 08 93% “su “premio “Ss 9IQUOH | S

á— 1856 29th July. 30th July. 30th July. 1857 10th August. | 10th August. 11th August. 1858 | 4tl1 September. | 5th September. 156 September. 176 Memorandum on the Irawadi River. | [No. 2, 3. The following are the dates of minimum, or lowest level : == THAYETMYO. PromE, HENZADAH. 1856 14th April. 1857 7th April. 10th March. Sth March. 1858 - 20th March. 31st6 March. 3rd May. 4. JIhave no means of comparing the monthly rise of the river with the monthly fall of rain, as the only rain registers which I have been able to procure are those of Rangoon. The diagrams, however, show that an early setting in of the monsoon is accompanied by an early rising of the river. For instance, there was no rain in April 1857, when the first great rise of the river was delayed until the 20th June. During the present year, however, there was a fall of more than six inches of rain during April, and accordingly the Irawadi attained its first great rise on the 1st of June or just three weeks earlier than in the previous year. 5. The diagrams also show, by the exact correspondence in time, as well as by the relative correspondence in quantity, of the alternate risings and fallings both at Prome and at Henzadah, that the annual swell of the river is mainly due to the rain-fall in 16s upper course. Thus, the pulsations of the river at Henzadah generally take place just one day later than at Prome. This coincidence in the times and quantities of the swell and fall of the river above the Delta might have been inferred from the narrowness of the strip of land drained by the lower Lrawadi compared with the greater breadth drained in its upper course. 6. These diagrams further show the very small amoun$ of rise that is due to melted snow, and consequently the limited extent of the snowy mountain range drained by the lIrawadi. As this is a point of some interest with reference to the still disputed question of the connection of the Irawadi with the Tsánpú River of Tibet, 1 now give the details of the rise and fall of the Irawadi for every ten days between the date of lowest level, and that of the first greab rise due to the setting in of the Monsoon. -1860.] Memorandum on the Irawadi River. 177 PROME. 1857. | Torar. | 1856. | TorAn. 10th March, — 00 —000 9lst ,, 6 1:60 1st April, — 1:4| + 0:20| 31st March. | — 00 1h, + 075| + 095 11th April. + 07| + 07 Dlst ,, — 055] + 0:40 2lst ,, OS 1st May, + 4101 + 4:50| 1st May. + 31 + 44 lléh ,, — 4:20) +0:30 11th , des 108). 400062 9lst ,, +8:'65| + 9:95 2lst ,, O HENZADAH. 1857. Totaz. 1858. 11th March, — 00 0:00 2lst ,, + 1:65 + 1:65 1st April, —0:65) + 1:00 ha, —0:20 + 0:80 2st ,, —010 +0:70 1st May, + 41101 + 4:80 11th >, 60 1d 2:20 2lst ,. + 490 +7:10 1st June, —0:10/ + 7:00 7. In all these registers, 16 will be observed that there is a sudden As this rise 1s succeeded by a sudden decrease, I would attribute the swell of rise of about four feet during the last ten days of April. the river solely to the fall of these heavy bursts of rain which usual- ly precede the steady falls of the Monsoon rain. The small amount of rise that takes place before the setting in of the Monsoon is fur- ther proved by the state of the Panlang Creek, which, with a mini- mum depth o0f2 feet of water, is never open for steamers drawing four feet until the monsoon has fairly set in. 8. The abstract of the registers kept at Prome and Henzadah is given io the following tables : 178 Memorandum on the Irawadi; River. [No. 2, Monthly Rise and Fall of the Irawadi River, during the years 1856, 1857 and 1858, im Feet and Decimals. PRrOomME. HENZADAH. 1856. 1857. 1858. 1856. 1857. 1858. E o a a A E A E E January EN 2:3 9:2 50 1:0 February E 1:4 0:8 1:9| 1:0 March A 0:61 0:2 091 50-10 April nel 43 44, 23 38] 1:0 May y 4-8 21:0 4-1 2:2) 0:3/18:3 June 140 Sl 247 11:9 SN July 0:5 13:5 35 5:3 145 3:5 August Gl 8:4] 49 :S:0| 37 38, 21 34 September 147 6:5 0:2| 8-2 6:6 October Ef AS 122 1:5/12:0 November TZ 6:9 11:9 4:0 December 3:8 200 0:9 4:0 Annual Rise above the lowest known level. THYETMYO. PrOomME. HENZADAH. 1856 —— 43] 364 1857 456 417 378 1858 : 455 414, 369 Average rise 45:55 42:06 36:90 9. The volume of water discharged by the Irawadi in the dry season is another subject of considerable importance towards clearing up the still disputed question of the sources of the river. The great French geographer D'Anville first broached the opinion that the upper course of the Irawadi was the Tsánpú River of Tibet, but the great English geographer Major Rinnell of the Bengal Engineers identified the Tsánpú with the upper course of the Brahmaputra River. The former opinion was adopted by Klaproth, Dalrymple, and Griffith. The latter opinion by Wilcox, whose adventurous journey across the Khamti mountains to the upper valley of the Irawadi has all but finally established that the sources of the Irawadi could not be far to the north of latitude 27* 26”, the point where he 1860. |] Memorandum on the Irawadi River. 179 struck the river. The fact that the Irawadi was then only 8-0 yards broad and fordable, is absolutely conclusive regarding the small volume of its water, and should I think be equally so regarding the near vicinity of 16s source. 10. The minimum discharge of the Irawadi is differently stated by the only two observers who have yet published their measurements. On 25th April, 1853, Dr. McUlelland found the breadth of the river at Prome to be 3,630 feet with a mean depth of 12'7083 feet, giving a sectional area of 46,131:'129 square feet. The velocity of the current was 121 miles per hour, or 2:8666 feet per second. Dr. McClelland cails this the “mean speed.”” This measurement refers to the surface velocity and not to the average velocity of the mass, to obtain which he multiplies the above mean speed by 08, and makes the discharge 105,794 cubic feet per second. But the for- mula for obtaining the average velocity of the mass which is given by Cape, and by Jackson, the Secretary of the Royal Geographical Society, as determined from the experiments of Du Buat, yields a very different result. By this formula the velocity of the mass, S==1)2PS da PI where S—the surface velocity of the stream. By using this formula, the mean velocity of the mass of water is reduced to 1:67352 foot per second, which yields a discharge of 77,201:151 feet per second. But as the river fell fifteen inches after the date of Dr. McClelland”s measurement, this amount has to be brought still lower by deducting 1:25 foot from the mean depth of 127083 feet. This will cause a reduction of 7592760 cubic feet, and thus make the minimum discharge of the lrawadi in 1853 at Prome 69,608:391 cubic feet. 11. The other measurement of the Irawadi was taken by Mr. T. Login, at the head of the Delta, just above the point where the Bassein river branches off. The measurements were made 1 believe in 1855, but the details lave not been published. The result alone is given, which makes the minimum discharge at the head of the Delta at 75,000 cubic feet. 12. On the 30th March, 1857, a third measurement of the Irawadi was made at Meaday at my request, by Licut. G. de P. Falconnet of the Madras Engineers. This measurement was conducted with 180 Memorandum on the Irawadi River. [No.2, great care; the mean depth of the stream having been determined in thirteen different places, and the whole operations repeated five dis- tinct times. The breadth of the stream was 2,057 feet. The mean depth was 21:2423 feet, and the extreme depth 29 feet, with a surface velocity of 3 feet per second, or 204545 miles per hour. From these data the sectional area was 43,695'411 square feet, and the mean velocity of the mass of water, calculated by the formula before quoted, was 1:7679 cubic feet per second. The discharge on the 30th March, 1857, was therefore 77,249'097 cubic feet. But as the river, according to the flood register kept at Thayetmyo, fell ex- actly 1 foot after this date, a corresponding decrease must be made by deducting 1 foot from the mean depth. This will cause a reduc- tion of 3,636-570 cubic feet and thus make the minimum discharge of the Irawadi in 1857 at Meaday 73,612:437 cubic feet. 13. The results of these measurements, although made by three different persons, at three different places, and in three different years, correspond so well together, that I think we may place considerable reliance upon their accuracy. I repeat them for comparison. Minimum discharge at Meaday in 1857 ...... 73,612:437 cubic feet. iS at EromeJn 1893 ocu... 09,GUS'SOL Ss E at Head of Delta in 1855 75,000:000 The difference between the extremes is only 5,400 cubic feet, an amount which is within the limits of variation of the low water level of the river, between a very dry season, and an average one. The mean of the two observations at Meaday and Prome is 71,610 cubic feet, which I think may be taken as a very close approximation of the usual minimum discharge of the Irawadi river at those places. The discharge at the head of the Delta above Henzadah, as determined by Mr. Login at 75,000 cubic feet, corresponds so closely with these observations, that 1 have every confidence in its accuracy. 14., To bring these measurements of the discharge of the lower Irawadi to bear upon the question of its sources, we must compare the volume of water discharged at certain points with its area of derivation, or extent of surface drained. This question has been ably discussed by Captain Yule in his note on the sources of the Irawadi, published in his narrative of Major Phayre?s mission to Ava. In this note all available information on the subject is detailed and 1860.] Memorandum on the Irawadi River. 181 compared, and Captain Yule gives his decision in favour of the lower estimate of Mr. Login. The following statements of “the areas drained by the lIrawadi in different parts of its course, assuming its sources in the Khamti mountains” are taken from Captain Yule's note : Below Magoung River ............ 5% square degrees. A $ A 1! ha E ol Delta cite cas ccrnarsos BZ Y ” To these I may add Moong Khamti in lat. 27” 26' where Wilcox found the Irawadi only 80 yards broad and fordable. Assuming the sources in the Khamti mountains as before, the area of drainage will be only three quarters of a degree, or cerbainly less than one degree. 15. Now taking the discharge at the head of the Delta at 75,000 cubic feet, and the area of derivation at 32% degrees, the volume of water will be 2,500 cubic feet per square degree of country drained. The discharge at each of the above points will therefore be as follows ; A A A Below Magoung River ....oo.io...... 13,175 - ,, ALA NIAA locosmanona ¿oder . 81,050 33 At Prome .. e 7 ,300 mA As the ated élcoso dt ol 1s dba two hundred cubic feet of the mean discharge obtained by the actual measurements of Dr. MeClelland and Lieut. Falconnet, the calculated amounts of discharge at the other points may be assumed as fair approximations to the truth. 16. The calculated discharge of the Irawadi at Moong Khamti must now be compared with the state of the river as described by Wilcox. He found the river 240 feet broad and fordable: that is, the greatest depth was not more than 3 feet, and the mean depth about 2 feet. The sectional area would therefore be 480 feet, which, compared with the above calculated discharge of 1,733 cubic feet, would give the mean velocity of the mass of water at 3:61 feet per second ; which is equivalent to a surface velocity of 6'125 feet per second, or somewhat more than 4 miles per hour. 17. 1If the area of derivation be taken at one whole degree, the discharge at Moong Khamti will be 2,300 cubic feet, or one-third 2 B 182 Memorandum on the Irawadi River. [No. 2, more, and the surface velocity will be increased to upwards of 53 miles per hour. Even admitting that the mean depth may have been three feet, the discharge would still be under 3,000 cubic feet. But as a stream with a mean depth of three feet, and a current of 51 miles per hour, would be almost, if not quite, unfordable, a volume of 3,000 cubic feet may be considered as the extreme discharge of the Irawadi at Moong Khamti, consistent with Wilcox's observations. 18. If this determination is correct, and 1 do not see how its accuracy can be disputed, what has become of the Tsánpú, the great river of Tibet? The following measurements of the Brahmaputra and its tributaries will probably assist in determining this point: On 26th December, 1825. On 29th March, 1826. Dihong (Bedford)...... 56,564 cubic feet, Dibong e dd 13,100 se Joint stream ... 69,664 86,211 Brahmaputra (Wilcox) abiadia rad 10098 33,965 Total discharge ... 88,722 120,176 On comparing the discharge of the Dihong with that of the Dibong and Brahmaputra, the only natural way of accounting for its immensely superior volume is by supposing that ib must be fed by some large stream from beyond the Himalaya. No accounts of Cis-Himalayan drainage calculated from the data supplied by the measurements of the Brallmaputra and Dibong would give a greater discharge than 20,000 or at most 25,000 cubie feet. The question then arises whence comes the other large volume of 30,000 cubic : feet of water, to which the only obvious reply is “from the Tsánpú River of Tibet beyond the chain of the Himalaya.” The lower course of the Tsánpú, where it breaks through the mountains, is unknown ; but from all the evidence collected by Wilcox, compared with the small discharge of the Irawadi, and with the large volume of the Dihong, the connection of the Tsánpú and Dihong Rivers seem to me to be as clearly and satisfactorily established as any de- duction can possibly be without absolute ocular demonstration, 1860. ] Ásiatic Sovereigns and Paper Currency. 183 19. The last link of corroborative evidence in favour of the Trans- Himalayan source of the Dihong is the greater coldness of its waters compared with those of the Ganges and other rivers, for the know- ledge of which fact I am indebted to Colonel Phayre. I conclude that the greater frigidity of the Dihong is due to the large volume of melted snow supplied by the Tsánpú, which imparts some portion of its original coldness to the waters of the Dihong. Attempts of Asiatic Sovereigns to establish a Paper Currency.—By E. B. CoweLL, M. A. The old motto “ Ex Oriente lux” holds true in many departments of science ; Europe is no doubt indebted to Asia for many an inven- tion and idea ; but if there be one science above others, which is all her own and where the Western mind is utterly unindebted to the Last, 16 1s that peculiar discovery of modern times, Political Economy. In fact 16 is not under despotisms like those which have prevailed from time immemorial in the great nations of Asia, that such a science could even take root, much less bear fruit. And yet ib is singular, here and there, in the moral and philosophical treatises of Eastern authors, to come upon imperfect attempts to develope some of its principles; and in the same way, amid the bloody annals of Hastern kings, to trace an occasional abortive effort to anticipate the financial measures of modern times. Their very failures, in fact, are deeply interesting. They tell us that mere physical might is powerless in the moral world ; that that magic influence of national eredit, which is the firmest pillar of an empire's stability, is beyond the tyrant's control, in spite of his armies. It may not be uninteresting at the present time to trace a series of these attempts in one particular direction, —1 refer to the endeavours of the kings of China, Persia and India to establish something like a paper currency in their respective dominions. These attempts were made during the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries; they all failed after a longer or shorter period, and probably from the same causes. We first meet with the idea in China. I6 is said that the plan was originally started by a native Chinese monarch of the Song dynasty, two centuries before the Moghul conquest; and we certainly find it 2B2 184 Asiatic Sovereigns and Paper Currency. [No. 2? in full force under the early successors of Chenghiz Khán. After the expulsion of the Moghuls in 1366, the founder of the native or Ming dynasty tried to revive 16, but the attempt appears to have failed. We have the accounts of two travellers, who visited China during this period, to confirm this account. The first is Marco Polo who resided in the court of the Emperor Kublai Khan from about 1274 to 1291. Kublai Klan, one of the most enlightened of the Moghul mo- narchs, had been crowned Great Khan (or more properly Ká-án) of Northern China in 1260 ; in 1280 he overthrew the Song dynasty in the South, and he reigned over all China (founding the Yuen dynasty,) until his death in 1294, The second is the Arabian traveller Ibn Batúta, who visited China as ambassador from the Sultan of Delhi, Muhammad Toghluk, in 1345, and seems to have spent about a year there. He left during the troubles which followed the accession of the last of the Yuen or Moghul dynasty. Marco Polo?s narrative is as follows.* “With regard to the money of Kambalu,f the great Khan may be called a perfect alchemist, for he makes ib himself. He orders people to collect the bark of a certain tree, whose leaves are eaten by the worms thab spin silk. The thin rind between the bark and the interior wood is taken, and from it cards are formed, like those of paper, all black. He then causes them to be cub into pieces, and each is declared worth respectively half a livre, a whole one, a silver grosso of Venice, and so on to the value of ten bezants. All these cards are stamped with his seal, and so many are fabricated that they would buy all the treasuries in the world. He makes all his payments with them, and circulates them through the kingdoms and provinces, over which he holds dominion; and none dares to refuse them under pain of death. All the nations under his sway receive and pay this money for their merchandise, gold, silver, precious stones, and whatever they transport, buy or sell. The merchant often brings to him goods worth 400,000 bezants, and he pays them all in these cards, which they willingly accept, because they can make purchases with them throughout the whole empire. He frequently commands * Murray's transl. p. 137. (ch, 26.) which 1 follow as more recent than Mars- den's. 4 Khán-bálik or Pekin. 1860.] ÁAsiatic Sovereigns and Paper Currency. 185 those who have gold, silver, cloths of silk and gold, or other precious commodities, to bring them to him. Then he calls twelve men skilful in these matters and commands them to look at the articles and fix their price. Whatever they name is paid in these cards, which the merchant cordially receives. In this manner the great sire possesses all the gold, silver, pearls and precious stones in his dominions. When any of the cards are torn or spoiled, the owner carries them to the place whence they were issued, and receives fresh ones, with a reduction of 3 per cent. If any man wishes gold or silver to make plates, girdles or other ornaments, he goes to the office, carrying a sufficient quantity of cards, and gives them in payment for the quantity he requires. This is the reason why the Khan has more treasure than any other lord in the world; nay, all the princes in the world together have not an equal amount.” It has been sometimes said that Marco Polo saw only the courb and the servile obsequiousness of the courtiers; but this is by no means the case. He continually mentions in the course of his travels the fact of the paper currency in the provinces. 'Chus in Chap. 56, (ch. 49 in Marsden) in his account of Cyn-gui (Chintigui in Mars- den,). he says, “they have no money except paper,” and in that of Ca-cian-fu (Pazafu in Marsden,) more than two months” journey dis- tant from Cyn-gui, “they are subjects of the Grand Khan, and his paper money is current among them.” Again in Chap. 60 (ch. 50 and 51, Marsden,) we have the same remark made about the cities of Sin-gui and Cin-gui, which are described as “full of merchandise and arts and paying a large revenue to the sovereign.”? Again in Chap. 64 in describing the province of Pau-chym, we have, “* the people are artificers and merchants, and have abundance of silk ; through all that country the Khan*'s paper money is circulated.”? Beside these, there are at least a dozen similar allusions in his travels through various parts of the empire. There doubtless may be some exaggeration in his narrative; but the very fact of the system's continuance seems to prove that it was by no means the oppressive system which ib appeared to foreigners, and in which character indeed it possessed such attractions to the grasping despots of Persia aud India. The substance of Marco Polo's account is amply confirmed by the very similar narrative of Ibn Batúta, who visited the same court 186 Ásiatic Sovercigns and Paper Currency. [No. 2, nearly fifty years afterwards and found the same system still pursued under the later princes of the dynasty. The dynasty was then verging to its fall—ib had indeed rapidly followed the law of all Asiatic dynasties—what Gibbon calls “the unceasing round of va- lour, greatness, discord, degeneracy and decay.”” Marco Polo had found the Moghul power in all the youthful vigour of conquest; lbn Batúta finds 16 a decrepit stock, “ primo nutans casura sub Kuro.” The following is the Muhammadan traveller?s account, as we read 16 in the edition lately published at Paris by MM. Defremery and Sanguinetti (Vol. IV. p. 259.) “ The inhabitants of China do not use pieces of gold or silver in their commercial transactions, and all coins that come into the country are melted into ingots. They buy and sell by means of pieces of paper, each of which is as large as the palm of the hand, and bears the Sultan'3 mark or seal. Twenty-five of these notes are called a bálisht,* which means the same as our dínár. When any body finds that his notes are worn out or torn, he carries them to the office which is just like the mint with us, and there he has new ones given him in place of the old. He has nothing to pay for this, for the officers who have the charge of supplying these notes are paid by the King. The management of the office is entrusted to one of the principal Amirs of China. 1f a person comes to the mar- ket with a piece of silver money (dirrhem) or even of gold (dinar), in order to purchase any thing, no one will take 16 or pay him any regard, until he has changed 16 for notes, and then he can buy what he pleases.”*f The chief difference between these two narratives is the absence, in the latter, of the heavy seignorage of 3 per cent. which had been levied in Marco Polo's time. Dr. Lee in his translation adds a sen= tence to explain 16, “ lhis is done without interest,—the profit aris- ing from their circulation accruing to the King ;” but these words have not been kept in the late critical recension of the text. * Dr. Lee in his translation wrongly gives the name as Shat, reading 0b'l-shat instead of bálisht. + In the curious account of Ton Batúta's interview with the shekh (iv. p. 275), we have an instance of the currency of these notes, when one of the saint's companions gave him some paper-money ( as ys CS] 9.3 ) and said, “ Take these for your hospitable entertainment and depart.” 1860.1 ÁAsiatic Sovereigns and Paper Currency. 187 The Jesuit, Du Halde, in his “ Description de 1 empire de la Chine,” states that a few of the notes which were issued under these early Chinese kings, are still in existence,* and they are regarded with superstitious reverence. They are greatly prized as talismans to protect houses from evil, and ib is held as an omen of the greatest good fortune, if, in building a new house, they can get one to hang to the main beam. He gives a picture of one of these notes, on which we find the word tschao as the current name.f The following is Du Halde's translation of the Chinese insceription, “La cour des trésoriers ayant presenté cette requeste, il est ordonné que la monnoye du papier ainsil marquée du sceau imperial des Ming, aye cours eb soit employée, de méme que la monnoye de culvre. Ceux qui en feront de fausse, auront la teste coupée. Celui qui les aura accuséz eb amenéz, sera recompensé de deux cent cinquante 'Taels, De plus on lui donnera les biens meubles et immeubles du coupable. Fait á telle année, tel mois, tel jour du regne de Hong vou.” We now turn to Persia, where we shall find a similar but less suc- cessful attempt to have been made. In the dissolution of the empire which followed Chenghiz Khán's death in 1226, and its division among his sons, his grandson Hulákú Khán turned his arms to Persia, and after completing ibs conquest by the taking of Baghdad and the overthrow of the Abbaside dynasty of Caliphs, established himself on the vacant throne, founding the Tl-kbání dynasty. He died in 1264 and was succeeded by his son Abáká Khán, who governed wisely and consolidated his father's conquests. But after his death, in 1283, a scene of discord and con- fusion ensued, until Ky Khátú succeeded to the throne in 1291. He found the finances in great disorder, but instead of attempting to restore them by economy, he plunged into all kinds of excess, and left everything to a Wazír who was himself as extravagant as his master. At length in 1294 affairs appear to have reached a crisis, and the minister, ab his wits” end to provide for the current expences of the * There is an interesting communication in the Royal Asiatic Society”s Journ. Vol. XIIT. on the private paper currency now in use in some parts of China. + Tschao is found in De Guignes” Chinese Dict., where it is explained, “ papy- rus sigillata quá olim sinenses loco argenti utebantur,” 188 Asiatic Soverergns and Paper Currency. [No. 2, state, proposed to introduce into Persia the scheme of an inconverti- ble paper currency, which the branch of Chenghiz Khán's family that reigned in China, was then carrying out with some success. The eastern historians tell us that the minister consulted the Chinese ambassador, and obtained from him the details of the measure; but Sir John Malcolm plausibly suggests that Marco Polo may very probably have had something to do with it. He arrived in Persia about this very time, having accompanied the train of a princess, whom Kublai Káán had consented to give in marriage to Arghún Khán. On their arrival in 1292 or 1293 they had found that monarch dead and his successor Ky Khátú on the throne. Marco Polo remain- ed in Persia nine months, residing at the capital; and he reached Venice in 1295. Whether, however, the keen Venetian traveller was consulted or not on the scheme, ik was resolved by the king and his minister that the attempt shouid be made. It proved, as we shall see, a miserable failure, but the record of it remains, forming in fact the one cir- cumstance of interest in Ky Khátú's imbecile reign. I subjoin the following account of the measure from Mirchond”s history.* I regret that I cannot present the contemporary account of Rashíd-ud-dín, who wrote his history, the Jámi-ut-Tuwárikh, under Gházán Khán (Ky Khátú's successor) and his son Uljáitú Khán ; but unfortunately the only MS. of that rare and interesting work which is in the Society?s library, isincomplete, and this part of the history. (which occupies the first volume and is often called the Tárikhi Gházáni) is missing. v Mirchond relates how the Sultan's Chancellor of the Exchequer, (Wisto slo ) Sadri Jehán, used every means in vain to meet the increasing financial difficulties of the empire. He tried loans, but these only increased his embarrassments; and what with the Sultan's extravagance and his own, the treasury became empty, and he had no money for the current expenses of the government. In the midst of these perplexities, an officer of the Revenue department, named * M. de Langlés published a similar extract from the Habíb-us-siyar (written by Mírchond”s son, Khondemír) in the Memoires de 1 Institut (Literature, dc.) vol. IV. p. 129. Mírchond wrote his history towards the close of the 15th century. 1860.] Asiatic Sovereigns and Paper Currency. 189 "Izz-ud-dín Muzaffar, gave him an account of the paper curreney of China, called chau, and recommended that a similar expedient should be adopted in Persia. ““In this way,” he said, “the doors of business will again be opened, and the wealth of the country will return to bhe treasury without loss or distress accruing to any individual.” ” The remainder of the narrative shall be given in Mírchond's words.* “Tn these perplexing circumstances, the Chancellor of the Exche- quer went with Pulád Changsánik, the ambassador at that time from the emperor of China, and laid before the Sultan Izz-ud-dín's proposal. Now the external aspect of the plan promised an ample field of gain, and a diminution of the burdens of traders, and a soothing of the hearts of the poor,-——and Ky Khátú Khán, with all promptitude, issued a decree that throughout his empire no buying or selling should be conducted by means of the current coin, that men should draw the line of oblivion over the weaving of gold-embroidered cloth except for the especial use of the king and his nobles, and that they should abstain from the manufacture of every article which involved the consumption of gold or silver; and that the working in gold or the smelting of silver be left henceforth to the yellow cheeks of lovers and their running tears. In fine, by the seductive instigation of this monster in human shape, Izz-ud-dín Muzaffar, who caused his beneficent master to be thus implicated in such an evil design, —the emperor of sea and land appointed certain of his nobles to carry out this perilous measure, and sent them into the provinces of Iráki-Ajam and "Arab, Diyárbakr, Rab'ab, May yáfárikín, Azarbíján, Khurásán, Karmán aud Shíráz. In every city they built a chau-khánah ; and exchangers, writers, and other treasury officers were appointed, and every where a certain sum of money was expended in the materials for the issue.f At the publication of this order, the different nations were filled with astonishment and confusion. ““ Now the form of the chau was an oblong piece of paper, and cer- tain words in the language of Cathay were written on i6, and on both sides was the formula of belief, “ 'Phere is no God but God, and Muhammad is his: prophet,” and beneath tlis the words Yiranjín Túrjí, which were the titles which the Káans of China had conferred * See the Bombay lithographed edition. Y This is the reading of the Society's MS, ar O 190 Asiatic Sovereigns and Paper Currency. [No. 2, on the kings of Persia. In the middle of the paper was drawn a circle, and starting from the centre was written the value of the note, which varied from half a dirrhem to ten dirrhems. Certain lines were also written on it, the substance of which was as follows, —that the emperor in the year 693 (A. H.) had issued these auspicious chaus; that all who altered or forged them should be summarily punished with their wives and children, and their property confiscated to the treasury ; and that when these auspicious notes were once in general circulation, poverty and distress would vanish from the people, vegetables would become cheap, and rich and poor would be equal. Certain poets and able authors of the time published their produec- tions in praise of the scheme, to flatter the king and the minister ; this single couplet is given as a specimen. 1f the chau ( a ) becomes current in the world, The glory of the empire will be eternal ( '0]| sola ), “Since ib was part of the edict that all who melted silver or gold in their trades, should cease to work any longer therein, and these men had accordingly forsaken their businesses, ib was provided, as a means. of their subsistence, that each of them should receive a certain fixed amount from the chaukhánah. It was also ordered that whenever the chaus became obliterated by use, they should be brought to the chau- khánah and new given in exchange. The Persian merchants by sea, who traded with foreign countries,* were to bring, on the eve of the voyage, their chaus to the mint and there receive gold in exchange. In fine, in the month Zú'l ka*dah, in the year 693, chaus were first issued in Tabríz; and in consequence of the stringent orders given, for two or three days people used them in buying and selling. For an order had been issued that every one should lose his head who refused to accept the new currency. Many of the inhabitants of Tabríz left the place and carried away their goods and provisions from the bazar, so that this city, which is called the little Misr, became as empty of people as a lover”s heart of patience. The cries of young and old rose to heaven, and the common people in the Friday's assembly began to exclaim loudly against. the tyrannous % T have corrected the obscure reading of the Bombay edition to PE sil 5 ale se dóowÍ, the reading of the Society”s MS. á 1860.] Asiatic Sovereigns and Paper Currency. 191 measure and implore heaven to send them aid; and loud were their curses against Izz-ud-dín and those who were his partners in the scheme. « At last with common consent they attacked him, and, having killed him with his followers, broke out into rebellion. All the movements of the caravans were stopped in that district; and robbers and law- less men lay in wait in the streets and gardens, and if any poor wretech by dint of a hundred stratagems had managed to get a little corn or a bag of fruit, they took 16 away from him, and if he attempted to resist, they said to him “take these * auspicious chaus” then in exchange.” At length when the matter became really serious and the knife, as 14 were, touched the bone, all the doors of business were closed and the imperial revenue seemed abolished. The nobles and amiírs with the Chancellor of the Exchequer then went to the king, and represented to him that the institution of chaus had produced ruin to the subject and emptiness to the imperial treasury, and if this state of things continued many days longer, the glory of the empire would pass away, and no subjects be left in the realm. The Sultan, having heard the words of these faithful counsellors, issued orders for cancelling the chaus, and, the inhabitants conse- quently rebturning to their homes, in a short time the city and bazar of Tabríz resumed their original appearance.” Short lived, however, as this measure appears to have been, its consequences were not so transitory ; for 14 brought speedy ruin on the unfortunate monarch, who had been thus duped by his minister's golden promises. A few months afterwards, a rebellion is raised by the nobles, and Ky Klátú, after a brief struggle, is dethroned and put to death. But 11l-fated as the measure had proved in Persia, the scheme of transferring all the gold and silver of the kingdom into the imperial coffers without the loss being felt by the subjects, was too tempting to the ignorant mind of an oriental despot, to be at once abandoned. We never hear of i6 again in Persia, but in the next century we find 16 attempted in India by that strange mixture of the grandest and the basest of Imperial qualities, the Sultán Muhammad Toghluk of Dehli (1325—1351). Although in this case copper, not paper, was adopted, still as Ferishta expressly tells us that it was done in imita- AE dl 192 Asiatic Sovereigns and Paper Currency. [No. 2, tion of the Chinese system of chaus, we may allow it to stand in the same series of attempts with the foregoing. The great authority for these later pre-moghul dynasties is the Tárikbi Fírozsháhí of Z1á Barní,—an edition of which is now in the press, to appear in the Bibliotheca Indica under the auspices of our Society. Of Muhammad Toghluk's reign he writes as a contemporary, and the following is his account of this remarkable measure. my ¿law 3 Silo PS ¿lavo y $$. dee wal pa ANN A A pisas eo paño iS qbo do aa jy al 03 A ES 33%) ES Zlclaro ió 37% , Luo DL yimo a) 4S gls polo Allo gs giscly 3l ly oe? wylels 35 nf mie Y) po al als ar9Í dul sr ySa yl a OS la an L,Lo ne ys pá y Ese JO AR 59 gos! mes pa 99 solis] Syy sá ¿ls sho es as 3 ula jos ola se Cuwoy MA hp AS SS wey 2 ml 193% ¿yo po de="" ylblo a TAS Da yu sel Da gy) O «pls Ls y ao] [043 pr ase Per Eale ia 9 900 Lio! Jlos! all pay MALUS yb 00 ol ES) y ESTAS EJlgo ¿ly y tgnsa y Nay á e (a LS ly ¿ho , Gel wi p2 Mala ¿so Zu O O IA Jos pre a Wilma 190 INS só > AwoÍ [a3) £Ulo 38 geo ¿Su ma) y) IO Mor is ¿40 Dia y lala la 3 as S 3 Aldo so Áreos y o o o e as js A Bs) us Js y 832 y¿ duo pa AS Sd IS Vue o Du soy NI ME ES Ad e a jer al gee a y Ls $ més; US 3 ás y amas dy yl MS E evo. hay ps O Wwil aÍ 3l 0) Sa SI ¿Sw 4S ,9 Y ES wlo,s W le mas dmmby yy cms AR y y aja y pios DIO ol és. 9 lo) SA Ay aso sy lay) y ¿0 1. 8S AUS eb yl sol RO A A II e y y AS o e Jay oasis, A so ly o A ey 29345 ams A y eo A yo y May Sy cs > yr ¿So Jo: » am] gowel y) ablalas 0 [EST suo go ISO y 0d * So in MS, but query Wlbl3=, agents, sircars ? 1860. ] ÁAsiatic Sovereigns and Paper Currency. 193 Álamo y als) dia yy 85 Sip Ba Eyy ms) ayyy UA yl ES o ¿ww olbjy as? wlelo wlo,s ES apa Js yn aSu + Ha ls ja flo lo pee a Árly 31 AS els IAS io lr ¿dle silo, 5 ae wlels ““ Another project of the Sultán”s, which brought ruin upon the empire, was his interference with buying and selling, and issuing copper money. Since Sultán Muhammad in his lofty ambition had conceived the idea of subduing the inhabited part of the world, and for this impracticable design were required countless followers and attendants, and these could not be procured without ready money, and the treasury laboured under emptiness in consequence of the royal munificence,—the Sultán for all these reasons invented his copper money ; and he issued a decree that in all purchases and sales these copper coins should be current as those of gold and silver had been. In consequence of this measure every Hindu's house became a private mint, and the Hindus of the various cities of the empire had lakhs and crores of these copper pieces coined. "With these they paid their tribute, and with these they bought horses and arms and costly goods of every description ; and the ranas, district officers and sircars galned immense forbunes, but with serious detriment to the empire. Nor was i6 long ere the distant provinces refused to take these copper coins in exchange; and even there, where the king's edict was feared, a tanka of gold rose to the value of a hundred copper pieces. Every goldsmith coined copper pieces in his own house, and the treasury became filled with the coins. At last the copper money became so depreciated that ib was reckoned only like shingle or potsherds, and the value of the old coins from the exces- sive estimation in which they were held, was increased four or even five fold. When such ruin everywhere fell upon commerce, and the copper tokens became viler than bricks, and were of no use whatever, Sultán Muhammad repealed his edict, and issued a new order, though with the fiercest wrath within his heart,—that every one who had the copper coin, might bring 16 to the treasury and exchange it for the old gold money. Forthwith thousands of men from different quarters, who had thousands of these tokens in their houses, and utterly sick of them had tossed them into holes and corners with the pots and pans, brought them to the breasury and received sold 194 Asiatic Sovereiyns and Paper Currency. [No. 2, and silver money in exchange.* In such quantities was the copper carried to the treasury that there were heaps of it in Toghlakábád like mountains, while immense sums passed out from the treasury in exchange for 1t, and this was one great evil which fell upon the state from this measure. And again since the Sultán's edict had failed in bringing the scheme to pass, and the copper tokens had only ab- sorbed a large portion of the revenue, the heart of the Sultán became more and more alienated from his subjects.” Ferishta's account is based upon that of Zíá Barní, but as he supplements 16 from other authorities, 16 may not be uninteresting to subjoin 16. 1 may remark that neither of the historians gives us any date for this measure; i6 probably took place in the middle of Muhammad's reign, but 16 is rather singular that Ibn Batúta, who spent some years in his court and has given copious anecdotes of his generosity and tyranny, should have omitted all mention of the project. “ The history of the issuing the copper goldy is as follows :— “When the king desired, like Sekander, to conquer the seven regions, and his pomp and treasury would not suffice to meet all his demands, in order to attain his object, he invented a copper currency, and issued orders that just as in China a paper gold is current, so too in Hindustan they should coin copper gold in the mint, and make ib pass current instead of silver or gold money, and employ 16 in all buying and selling. Now the Jau (_sl> ) of China is a piece of paper on which is written the name and title of the king, and the people there use it commonly instead of silver and gold. But this measure did not succeed in Hindustan. The Hindus in the empire brought immense quantities of copper to the mint and obtainedf in this way lakhs and crores of stamped coins, and having purchased goods and arms, sent them to foreign countries and sold them there for silver and gold. 'lhe goldsmiths also forged the royal stamp and * T cannot explain the words which follow this ss A y. They would seem to mean “* by sixes and twos,””—can this refer to the rate of exchange ? More probably, however, they are the names of gold or silver coins. y I have given a literal version of the printed edition, as General Briggs' translation, generally so excellent, is here unusually wide of the original. í General Briggs adds *“* by a bribe to the officers.” 1860.] Asiatic Sovereigns and Paper Currency. 195 coined money in their own houses. In this manner after a time ib came to pass that the distant provinces refused to take the copper money and opposition began to break out on every side. At last the discontent gradually spread until the copper tokens lost their estimation even in the capital and its neighbourhood. The king seeing this state of things began to repent of his order, and as there was no help for it, he issued an order that every one who brought the copper coins to the treasury, might receive gold and silver in exchange. His hope was that by this means perhaps the copper tokens would again rise in general estimation and maintain their currency in commercial transactions. But the people, who in despair had flung their copper tokens like stones and bricks in their houses, all rushed to the treasury and exchanged them for gold and silver. In this way the treasury soon became empty, but the copper cvins had as little circulation as ever, and a very grievous blow was given to the state.””* I have thus endeavoured to give a sketch of all that is known respecting these three attempts to introduce a total change into the commercial and financial ideas of the semi-civilized nations of Asia. Oriental historians alas ! have only eyes for battles and courb-shows, —the condition of the people and the progress of ideas lie entirely out of the range of their observation; and hence all that we learn from them respecting these schemes is disappointing and barren. In two of the instances mentioned, Persia and India, the experiment immediately failed; for the circumstances under which ib was tried were eminently unpropitious to its success. The reigning monarchs were, the one an impotent, the other a furious, tyrant; the state was suffering all the evils of conquest and despotism; and the only aim of the monarchs in introducing the schemeat all, was to rob their subjects the more easily. 16 was welcomed as a new engine to wring their gains into the treasury,—that the Sultan's round of extrava- * Though not strictly bearing upon the question, I cannot refrain from alluding to the history of the water-carrier who saved Humáyún's life at Chonsa. He was rewarded by sitting on the imperial throne for half a day. He employed his brief reign in providing for his family and friends; and to commemorate 16, he had his beestic's skin cut up into leather rupees which were gilt and stamped with his name and the date of his reign as sovereign prince! Y m 196 Asiatic Sovereigns and Paper Currency. [No. 2, gance and profligacy might continue unbroken. It was begun only to gratify a tyrant's selfishness, and of course 16 miserably failed. But as far as we can tell from our meagre accounts, it was much more successful in China ; 14 was once extensively used by the native sovereigns ; and Marco Polo in his various travels abundantly proves that the royal notes of the Moghuls had a wide circulation through the different provinces. Aslong as the Moghul dynasty governed well, the experiment seems to have succeeded; and i6 certainly lasted under them for nearly a century. We cannot tell the exact causes of its final failure ; but 16 is not improbable that, as the Moghul dynasty grew debased, the effeminate puppets who succeeded to such great Kings as Kublai Káán, under the guidance of designing ministers, kept increasing the issues, in the vain idea that ib was an inexhausti- ble source of revenue, until 16 ended in a revolution. A change of dynasty would introduce new feelings—the old paper currency would naturally become associated with the remembrance of the later evils, and the earlier benefits be forgotten; and national hatred would link 16 with the detested name of the.expelled Moghul dynasty. Under these circumstances we need not be surprised at the failure of the attempt which the Chinese successors to tle Moghuls made to revive 16, I need not add to the length of this paper, by subjoining any detailed remarks on the wide difference between the circumstances of the present time and any of these three previous periods,—more especially the Indian period under Mohammad Toghluk. India now and India then in every respect present a perfect contrast. With regard to China, the partial success of the plan there seems highly encouraging; and every circumstance which in that case tended to impair public confidence, will be absent in the present time. With all those drawbacks, we know that the “tschaos” did circulate far and wide; and in Marco Polo”s time they were apparently received with good will; and if this effect followed under a semi-barbarous despotism in China, why should it not follow to a far wider extent under a paternal and civilised government in India ? 1860.] On recent Russian Researches. 197 On recent Russian Researches.—By Rev. 3. Lona. After searching in vain among Europeans in Calcutta for copies of the Transactions of the Imperial Academy of St. Petersburgh, 1 pro- cured them at last in the Library of a native friend. It is to be deeply regretted there is so little literary and scientific intercourse between St. Petersburgh and Calcutta, for the Russians have long laboured with great research in the investigation of the literature and antiquities of Asia and particularly of Central Asia; and with the extension of Russian power and influence to the frontiers of India, we may expect that much light will be thrown on the mental and social state of the people of Tibet, Bokhara, Khorasan, Kirghistan and Ariana. Russia from the prominence she assigns to linguistic qualifications among her functionaries, and from her position as a Semi-Asiatic power, seems preeminently marked out as a pioneer in Asiatic Science and Ethnology ; the works she has already published and the liberal patronage of the Czar afford bright hopes for the future. The Imperial Academy of St. Petersburgh was highly favored by Alexander the 1st of Russia, and the late Emperor shortly after his accession attended with his family its anniversary and patronised ib in various ways by appointing ibs members to oriental and scientific - missions and making grants of money for special oriental objects. | The Academy has, on various occasions, encouraged and aided scien- bific voyages such. as those of Pallas, Gmelin; though it has of late years rather helped with its counsel while the Imperial Government have defrayed the expenses, as in the cases of —M. Baer who spent three years 1853-57 investigating the fisheries of the Caspian.—M. Helmersen on geological researches in Olonez.—M. Schrenck, zoological and ethnological enquiries in the countries bordering on the Amour.— Middendorffs and Borstch's zoological and botanical researches on the coasts of the sea of Aral.—M. Abich on the geology of the Caucasus. -—M. Struve, trigonometrical surveys between the Atlantic and Caspian. In 1856, an annual prize of 3000 roubles was founded by Count ¡ Ouevarof to be adjudicated by the Academy for encouraging works ¡on Russian history and the drama. Previous to that eight annual 2 D 198 On recent Russian Researches. [No. 2, prizes were instituted in 1821 called the Demidoff Prizes. In 1855, the works for the prize amounted to twenty-five, of these eight were on History, three on Statistics, two on Jurisprudence, one on Geography, two Mathematical, one Natural Science, two Rural Economy, one Me- dicine, four Philology. All were in the Russian language, indicating a revulsion from the old practice of writing in French and German, Prizes were in 1857 assigned for the following works—the Flora of Lake Baikal—Fossil fish of the Silurian system near the Baltic—History of Russian legislation to the time of Peter the Great—Hoffman's tour to the Northern Uralian mountains—The Shipwrecks and Burmings in the Russian navy —The inferior algee and infusoria—His- tory of the Moscow Academy—Systematic logic. One subject of the prize for 1858 was an historical exposition of and statistical researches on the emancipation of the peasantry in the different states of Europe. In the department of Oriental Literature in 1857, we find Monsieur Dorn actively pursuing his researches on the Muhammadan sources serving to a history of the people on the South Coast of the Caspian ; he has published two volumes of Persian texts on the subject. Monsieur Khanikoft has presented a memoir of the Caucasus and a notice of the journals of the Persian traveller Zeinel Abidin: valu- able contributions of Sassanian coóms with dissertations on their dates have been made. Several members of the Russian Academy are investigating the idiom, history and literature of the Afyhans.* Others are engaged on Hurd history : Monsieur Lerch, a Kurdish scholar, was sent by the Academy to live among a number of Kurdish prisoners brought into the Government of Smolensk for the purpose of learning the Kurdish colloquially ; the Russian Consuls and Function- aries have given warm co-operation in these investigations into Kur- dish literature so important to a knowledge of the Iranian race. Monsieur Schiefner is labouring on the Buriat, one of the purest off- shoots of the Mongolian language as also on a Mongolian translation of the Vetál panchabinsats, which, like the Hitopadesh, has been translated into many languages. M. Kunik has written a memoir on Russian Expeditions to the * On a recent occasion while the English Government subscribed for five copies of a Pushto Dictionary, the Russian authorities subscribed for two hundred, 1860. | On recent Russian Researches. 199 Caspian coasts in the 9th century. M. Brosset has published a Dissertation on political relations between Russia and Georgia since 1586, and also a History of CFeorgia, the work of eighteen years” hard labour. Great interest is taken in pointing out the connection between the Zend and Slavonic languages. Wasselief of Kazan is engagéd in a series of researches into Buddhism and also into the Tibetan language—while Schiefner in 1854 read an interesting paper on the Ceylon, Nepal and Asam coins in the Academy of St. Peters- burgh. During the year 1857 Memoirs were read on the following sub- jects : ( The nebulosity of Orion, by M. Otto Struve. The Secular perturbations of the great planets, by M. Perevost- chikof. Researches on the elasticity of metals, by M. Kupffer. The guickness of rotation on the current produced by maqneto- electric machines, ly M. Leng. On simplifying and expressing popularly the forces of electricity, by M. Jacobi. On isothermal lines in Russian Maps, by Vesseloosky. Crystalised combinations of Hydrocarbures neutores, by M. - Fritzsch. Action of azotic acid Sc. fc. by Ditto. Contributions to a Geology of Russia, by M. Kokcharof. On salt genuine and its geological site in Armeman Russia, by M. - Ebich. On certain fauna and flora near Lake Aral, by Ditto. The Geological Map of the Cawcasus, by Ditto. Án inflammable gas in the Orater of Vesuvius and its periodical | changes, by Ditto. The vegetation of the Amour, by M. Ruprecht. The flora of Russia, Umbellifera of Kamskatkha, by Ditto. On Embryos formed without fecundation, by Ditto. The changes produced in the soil of Novogorod by drainage, Ly M. Jezelnof. : On the Hareng fish of the Caspian, by M. Baer. The Mammifere insectivores of Russia, 2 » 2 200 Literary Intelligence. [No 2, Literary Intelligence. Mr. F. E. Hall writes from America, in a letter dated Dec. 24th. “ You may nob be aware that a translation of the Súrya-siddhánto is coming out in the Journal of the American Oriental Society. Part has appeared ; and the rest is ready for the press and will probably be published by next April”? The translation is made by the Rev. — Burgess, assisted by Professor Whitney. Mr. Hall elsewhere re- marks, “if 1 had Pundit Bápú Deva at my side, I think 1 could considerably improve it.” Our learned coadjutor will be glad to learn that the translation by his fellow editor, is in the press, and will soon be issued in the Bibliotheca, Professor Múller writes from Oxford, in a letter dated April 1st. “ The Súrya-siddhánta, as you probably have heard before now, has been edited and translated (revised by Whitney) in the Journal of the American Oriental Society; 16 seems very carefully done with diagrams and notes. Biot has lately published some articles in the Journal des Savans on Indian Astronomy, reiteratins his opinion that the Hindus borrowed from the Chinese. Whitney believes it; 1 shall never believe it; as little should 1 believe that the Greeks bor- rowed their Astronomy from the Goths. You ask me to mention some works which are wanted for the Bibliotheca Indica. Would it be possible to prepare a complete edition of Kumárila ? Heis a most instructive writer, and there are no complete MSS. of his Tantra- vártika in any library in Europe. Is the Mahábháshya ever to be continued ? The plan to publish the Vais'eshika Sútras with com- mentary is a very good one. What could be done for the Puránas ? Could you getan edition of the Váyu Purána? This seems to be one of the most original. However, the text of the Vishnu Purána too would be acceptable. If you think it possible to publish a col- lection of the Upanishads, excluding only the most modern compil- ations, that would be equally useful... .. The Library of the East India House is to be removed to the Board of Control; happily it has been saved from being swallowed up by the British Museum. I hoped for a time we might have got all the MSS. for the Bodleian, but this was not to be... .. Aufrechtis going on with the Catalogue of our Sans- kri6 MSS., part of which is out, but 1 do not know whether 16 1s im 1860.] Literary Intelligence. 201 the trade. His edition of the Unádi Sútras is very useful and care- fully edited. There is not much doing in Sanskrit on the Continent. ... I received the separate copies of the Essay on Writing which was inserted in the Journal. Bohtlingk has written an Essay in answer to my hypothesis, but ib contains no new facts, and does not seem to me to remove any of the difficulties which 1 stated.” We have received during the present year two new parts of Messrs. Boóhtlingk and Roth's Sanskrit Dictionary, which carry the work down to ata. 16 is seldom that we can detect any omissions in this excellent work ; but we may venture to notice an oversight in the latter part. Under the word HT we have only a quotation from the Mahábh,, where ib is a proper name, followed by the remark, “ Welche Bed. hat aber das Wort, Málati-Mádhava 148-8 ?”” The learned editors appear to have overlooked the fact that this obscure word is a favourite with Bhavabhúti. It occurs in the Mál-Mádh., p. 3.3 in the phrase vataAtata: where the scholiast explains 16 by afuz (Prof. Wilson translates ib “ possessing names of note.”). In the prologue to the Mahávirach. we have YEHU:* in a similar sense. The use of this word in Mál. M., p. 148, 8, TARA USATACEA NTRA ZAZAN is by no means so infrequent as the editors” remark would lead us to suppose. The same meaning (as applied to the blossoms of the Ka- damba) occurs in an earlier part of this very play (p. 48, last line) in the lines MIRARTE a q SA | STUART RA TU GTZAS AE where the scholiast explains i6 by 998 ; and a parallel is also to be found in the Maháviracharita (Trithen's ed. p. 99, 17) where 16 1s applied to the masses of clouds, ICAC: DGIE faraarca dz rafa fa Pr! C. * So the Calcutta edition, explained by Pundit Táránáth Tarkabáchaspati SACRAMAÍAT AT The London edition reads faultily SHUT. PROCEEDINGS OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL, For ApriL, 1860. The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society, was held on the 4th instant. | A. Grote, Esq., President, in the Chair. The proceedings of the last Meeting were read and confirmed. Presentations were received— 1. From Rajah Kundurpeshwar Sinha, through the Collector of Burdwan, four silver coins. 2. From the Royal Academy of Sciences ab Stockholm, a copy of Eugenies Resa, Heft 6. 3. From Henri de Saussure, of Geneva, Parts 8 and 9 of Mono- graplie des Guepes Sociales. 4, From Major H. L. Thuillier, a map of the China coast. 5. From Captain Jethro Fairweather, commanding the ship For- farshire, a skull of Delphinus eurynome, from the Bay of Bengal; a very beautiful and perfect specimen. 6. Mrs. Edwards, two fishes from Port Blair, one of them a Ser- ranus new to the Museum. 7. Received by Banghy Dák, the skin of a o 8. From the Curator, a fine stufted specimen of .Rupicola sangus- nolenta, Gould. The following gentlemen, duly proposed at the last Meeting, were balloted for, and elected ordinary Members. J. E. T. Aitcbison, Esq., M. D.; A. K. Dyer, Esq.; H. Braddon, Esq.; and Alonzo Money, Esq., B. C. S. Dr. M. Haug, of Poonah, was also balloted for, and elected a cor- responding member. 1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 203 The following gentlemen were named for ballot as ordinary members at the next meeting. The Right Hon”ble J. Wilson, proposed by the President, and seconded by Sir Bartle Frere. R. Temple, Esq., B. C. $., proposed by the President, and seconded by Col. Strachey. Charles Hobhouse, Esq., B. C.S., proposed Ly the President, and seconded by Dr. Kay. Dr. H. Halleur, Professor of Natural Philosophy, Presideney Col- lege, proposed by Major H. EL. Thuillier, seconded by Mr. Atkinson. Captain Stanton, Bengal Engineers, proposed by Col. Baird Smith, seconded by Mr. Atkinson. Captain Adrian D. Vanrenen, late 71st B. N. 1., Revenue Surveyor, Jhansie, proposed by Major Thuillier, seconded by Major Sherwill. Babu Jogindra Narain Roy, proposed by Babu Rajendralall Mittra seconded by the President. Communications were received— 1. From R. B. Chapman, Esq., Under-Secretary to the Govern- ment of India, a copy of a letter from the Superintendent of Port Blair, reporting particulars of friendly interviews held with the aborigines of the Andaman Islands. 2. From Babu Radhanath Sikdar, an abstract of the Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, in October last. The Secretary submitted the following statement, shewing the amount of the Society"s Income derivable from the payments of members for the last 5 years. No. of |Amount oflAmount of en-| Total In- Members. subns. at| trance fees| come. Rs. 64, at Rs. 32. Jan. 1, 1856, .. 128 8192 416 8608 Do. 1857, .. 131 8384 608 8992 Do. 1858, .. 116 7424 192 7616 o. 1859,... 96 6144 64 6208 A E o A 204 Proceedings of the Ásiatic Society. [No. 2, Number of Amount of Sub- Members. scriptions. E AS S Y [«b) E S = 5 EA S MES Y a] = E 5 at AS at 24 Q —— rd) [da Ñ . => CS ' ==! — SS q -— a E e 3 | ES) O a) O 2] O IAEA = E Ey Jan. 1,1860, ..| 78 | 58 | 136. 3744) 1392 51386 183766512 April 4, , ..[|98 | 70 | 168 4704 1680. 6384| 928*7312 A paper was read “On the great Flood of the Indus in August, 1858,” by Captain Montgomerie, Bengal Engineers. On the motion of Major Thuillier, the special thanks of the meeting were voted to Captain Montgomerie for his interesting paper. The Officiating Librarian submitted the usual monthly report. The Library has received the following accessions since the meeting in March last. Presented, Monthly Notices of the Royal Astronomical Society, Vols. 14, 16 and 17. —By THE SOCIETY. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy, Parts 1 to 8 of Vol. 7.—Bvy THE ACADEMY. Monographie des Guépes Sociales, Cahier 8, 9, Par Henri de Saussure.— By THE AUTHOR. Selections from the Records of Government, N. W. P., 2 copies of Part 33.—BY THE GOVERNMENT. A Classified Catalogue of the Raw Produce of the Madras Exhibition of 1859, 2 copies. —BY THE GOVERNMENT OF InDIa, HomE DEPARTMENT. Report of the British Indian Association for 1859, —Bvy THE ASSOCIATION. The Oriental Christian Spectator for February, 1860.—By THE Eprror. Selections from the Records of the Bombay Government, No. 52.—By THE GOVERNMENT. | Memoirs of the Royal Astronomical Society, Vols. 23, 25 and 26.—BvY THE SOCIETY. * For the three months, 1860.] Proceedings of the Ásiatic Society. j 205 Astronomical Observations made at the Observatory of Cambridge, By the Rev. James Challis, M. A., F. R. S.—BvY THE OBSERVATORY. Magnetical aud Meteorological Observations made at Toronto in Canada, Nol.13. Report of the British Association, held in August, 1856.—By THE As- SOCIATION. The Athenzxum for December, 1859.—By THE EDITOR. Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, Vol. 23, Part 2.—Bvy THE ACADEMY, The Philosophical Magazine, No. 124, for January, 1860.—By THE EDITORS. Voyage round the World of the Royal Frigate Eugene, Part 6.—By THE RoYAL ACADEMY OF STOCKHOLM. Map of the China Coast.—By MaJor THUILLIER. Purchased. Annales des Sciences Naturelles, No. 5 of Tome 11, 4 series. Conchologia Iconica, Parts 188, 189. Sanskrit Worterbuch, Part 3. Revue De Zoologie, No. 11, 1859. The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Vol. 5, No. 25, Deutsches Worterbúch, Vol. 3. Comptes Rendus, Tome 50, No. 1. Journal Des Savants for November, 1859. Die Lieder Des Hafis, Vol. 2, Part 4. The Literary Gazette, Nos. 77 to 81. Revue des Deux Mondes for 15th December, 1859 and 1st January, 1860, E Nos. | The Westminster Review, No, 33, for January, 1860. | For May, 1860. The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on the 2nd Instant. . A. Grote, Esq., President, in the chair. The proceedings of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Presentations were recelved— 1, From Major H. L. Thuillier, a few sheets of the engraved | Indian Atlas. 2 E 206 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 2, 2. From the Rev. J. Long, a copy of his work entitled “The Indigenous Plants of Bengal.” 3. From Baboo Kaliprusunno Singh a copy of Purana Sangraha, part I. (containing a translation in Bengali of the first Book of the Mahabbharata.) 4. From Captain Layard, through Lieutenant-Colonel Young, five base silver coins. The following is Captain Layard's account of them :— “ Berhampore, 3rd April, 1860. “ My DEAR YounNa,—The accompanying five coins were found by Assistant Overseer Bheemser Singh in digging the foundations of the Post Office buildings at Rajmehal. You will perceive that they bear the date, A. H. 1155, and as I read, are of the reign of Mahom- med Shah, and were struck at Moorshedabad. They are of a very base coinage, seemingly half copper and lead. “Will you kindly present these coins to the Asiatic Society. Yours sincerely, (Signed) F. P. Layarp.” 5. From J. H. Gurney, Esq., M. P., of Catton Hall, Norwich, the following skeletons in beautiful condition, and ready mounted :— VULPES VULGARIS, European Fox. | MuUsTELA PUTORIUS, Pole-cab. MELES TAXUS, Badger. PHoca VITULINA, Seal. ERINACEUS VULGARIS, Hedgehog. ARVICOLA AMPHIBIA, Water Vole. LARUS MARINUS, Great Black-backed Gull. MERGUS MERGANSER, Groosander. CoLYMBUS ARCTICUS, Black-throated Loon. FRATERCULA ARCTICA, Puffin. Also British skins of Quails, Snipes, and little Grebes, to compare with their Indian representatives. The special thanks of the meeting were voted to Mr. Gurney for this valuable addition to the Society”s osteological collection. 6. From Major G. G. Pearse, Commandant, 3rd Sikh Irregular Cavalry, a skin of HaMATORNIS CHEELA. tead the following letters from Government in reply to the appli- 1860. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 207 cation of the Society that their Curator, Mr. Blyth, might be deput- ed as naturalist to accompany the China force. From R. B. CHapManN, EsQ., To W. S. ArkiwsowN, Esq., Secy. to the Astatic Society. Council Chamber, the Tth April, 1860. S1kn,—Your letter, No. 88, dated the 27th February last, containing the proposal ofthe Society to send Mr. Blyth to China, in connec- tion with the Military Expedition now in course of being despatched to that country, having been referred for the orders of His Excellency tle Governor-General, I am now directed to transmit a copy of a letter, No. 78, dated the 19th ultimo from the Secretary with His Lordship on the proposal. I have the honor to be, Sir, Your most obedt. servant, (Signed,) R. B. CHAPMAN, Under-Secy. to the Govt. of India. From C. Beapon, Esq., Secy. to the Goví. 0f India with the Govr.- Genl. To W. Grey, Esq., Secy. to the Govt 0f India, Home Dept. Calcutta, Camp Deenanugger, the 19th March, 1860. Sir,—I have the honor to acknowledge the receipt of your letter, No. 463, dated 3rd Inst., submitting copy of a communication from Mr. W. S. Atkinson, Secretary to the Asiatic Society, containing a proposal to send Mr. Blyth to China, in connection with the Military Expedition now in course of being despatched to that country. 2. In reply I am directed to state that the Grovernor-General much regrets thab 15 15 not in bis power to view favorably the pro- posal contained in Mr. Atkinson's letter. 3. The Government of India is aware that Her Majesty's Government desires to keep the Staff Establishment of the Army in China down to the lowest number. 4, The Government of India knows too that space on ship-board will be very valuable. 5. It is impossible to say whether any base of operations, on the 2 E 2 208 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 2, Northern coast will be taken up, or whether the fleeb will serve as the base; in the latter case Mr. Blyth's operations would be carried on only at a great disadvantage, if at all. 6. Mr. Blyth's readiness to run all risks in the pursuit of science is creditable to him; but if the Government of India send him to China the Commander of the Force will be responsible for his pro- tection and that of his Assistants. 7. The Governor-General is strongly against attaching non- combatants to Sir Hope Grant's Force in the present aspect of affairs. It may be different if we take a footing on the coast; and should this happen, 16 may be a reason for reconsidering the proposal of the Asiatic Society. But until we see our way more clearly as to the nature of the operations in China, His Excellency thinks it is the duty of the Government of India to add as little as possible to Sir Hope Grant's responsibilities and to keep his Force as compact as possible. 8. The Governor-General has no knowledge of the intention of Her Majesty?s Government to send any naturalist. If any person is so employed ib will most probably be the Medical Officer of one of Her Majesty?s ships, as has been-done on some other occasions. 9. The Governor-General has before him a nominal list of the Staff of the French Expedition. His Excellency cannot say whether 16 is complete, but there is no seeintific functionary in 16. 1 have the honor to be, de., (Signed) C. U. AITCHESON. Read a letter from Major R. C. Tytler expressing his desire to withdraw from the Society. The following gentlemen, duly proposed at the last meeting, were balloted for and elected ordinary members. The Right Hov”ble J. Wilson. R. Temple, Esq. B. C. $. Charles Hobhouse, Esq. B. C. $. Dr. H. Halleur. | Capt. F. S. Stanton, Bengal Engineers. Capt. Adrian D. Vanrenen. Baboo Jogindra Narain Roy. The following gentlemen were named for ballot as ordinary mem- bers at the next meeting. 1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 209 W. Ritchie, Esq., M. A., Advocate General, proposed by Mr, Atkinson, seconded by the President. J. G. Thomson, Esq., proposed by Mr, F, Fisk Williams, seconded by Mr. Atkinson. The Rev. W. Ayerst, Rector of St. Paul's school, proposed by Mr. Cowell, seconded by Mr. Atkinson. C. J. Campbell, Esq., C. E., Delhi, proposed by Lieut.-Col. H. Yule, seconded by Capt €. H. Dickens. Report 0f the Council. The Council beg to submit the following report of the Philologi- cal Committee for the approval of the Society. REPORT. The Philological Committee beg to recommend to the Council that the Persian Historical work entitled Tarikhi Másáúdí be pub- lished in the new series of the Babliotheca Indica. Mr. Morley has offered to send his transcript of the original, prepared from several MSS, for the Oriental Text Society, but which he is willing to hand over to the Asiatic Society, to publish in their Bibliotheca. Indica, The work would occupy about four fascicula, and as it is the com- position of Sultan Másáúd?'s Secretary, Abúl Fuzl Báiháki, 16 offers a contemporary picture of the period. For the importance of the time itself, 16 will be sufficient to quote the following from Elphinstone's History. “ Másáúdi's period must have been one of the most deserving of notice in the whole course of the career of the Muhammadans in India. Itmust have been then that permanent residence in India, and habitual intercourse with the natives, introduced a change into the manners and ways of the invaders, that the rudiments of a new language were formed and a foundation laid for the present national character of the Muhammadan Indians.” The Committee also beg to recommend the publication of the Sanscrit text of the Aphorisms of Sandilya, which Dr. Ballantyne has offered to edit, with a native commentary and an English trans. lation. The text and commentary will only fill about one fasciculus, and the work itself appears to be one on every account well deserv- ing of being included in the Bibliotheca Indica, The report was adopted. 210 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No 21 A paper was read by E. B. Cowell, Esq., M. A., on the Kirán-us- Sadain, a Persian historical poem, by Amir Khusrau. The thanks of the meeting were voted to Mr. Cowell for his valuable paper. The Ofíficiating Librarian submitted the usual monthly report. The Library has received the following accessions since the meeting in April last. Presented. Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society, Nos. 60 and 61.—By THE SOCIETY. Transactions of the Zoological Society of London, Vol. TV. Parts 4, 5 and 6.—ByY THE SOCIETY. Proceedings of the Zoological Society for 1856, 57, and 58, and also parts 1, 2, and 3 of 1859.—BY THE SOCIETY, General Report of British India, Vols. 1, 2 and 3.—By THE BENGAL GOVERNMENT. Maps and Plans to accompany Government Record, No. 53.—BY THE SAME. Annual Progress Reports of the Executive Engineers, No. 53.—BY THE SAME. The Indigenous Plants of Bengal.—BY THE AUTHOR. Purana Sangraha (being a translation in Bengali of Mahabharata), Part l. —By THE EDITOR. The Oriental Christian Spectator for March, 1860.—By THE EDITOR. The Annals of Indian Administration, Vol. IV. Part 1.—BY THE GOVERN- MENT OF ÍNDIA. A Classified Catalogue of the Raw Produce of the Madras Exhibition.— By THE MADRAS GOVERNMENT. Bibidharta Sangraha for Bhadro.—BvyY THE EDITOR. Guide to the Gardens of the Zoological Society of London.—BY THE SOCIETY. Notices of the Proceedings of the Royal Institution of Great Britain, Part IX. November, 18958 to July, 1859.—BvyY THE INSTITUTION. Selections from the Records of the Bombay Government, No. 55.—ByY THE GOVERNMENT. Journal Asiatique, Vols. 14 and 15 being Nos. 55, 56.—ByY THE SOCIETY. The Athenxum for January and February, 1860.—Bvy THE EbirTor. The Philosophical Magazine, for February and March, 1860.,—By THE LDITORS. ' 1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 211 Proceedings of the Royal Society of London, Vol. X. No. 37.—By THE SOCIETY. Weber?s Vajrasúci Des Acvaghosha.—By. THE AUTHOR. Journal of the Statistical Society of London, Vol. XXIIL. Part 1.—By THE SOCIETY. Jahrbuch, Vol X. No. 3.—BY THE AUSTRIAN ACADEMY. Juynboll's Lexicon Geographicum, Nonum Fasciculum.—BY THE AUTHOR. A pamphlet entitled “English version of the New Taxes.”—By THkE BENGAL GOVERNMENT. A pamphlet entitled “ English version of the New Indian Paper Currency.” —bBY THE SAME. Purchased. The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Vol. 5, Nos. 26 and 27. The Quarterly Review, No. 213 for January, 1860. The Edinburgh Review, No. 225, for June, 1860. Revue des Deux Mondes for 15th January, 1st February and 15th Fe- bruary, 3 Nos. Comptes Rendus, Tome 50. Nos. 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9 and 10. The Literary Gazette, Nos. 82 to 89. Journal des Savants for December, 1859 and January, 1860, The American Journal of Science and Arts for January, 1860, The Natural History Review for January, 1860, Revue De Zoologie, No. 12, 1859. Macnaghten's Hindu and Muhammadan Law. Edited by Prof, H. H. Wilson. Geschichte des Abbasidenchalifats in Egypten, Vol. 1. Elfachri, Von W. Ahlwardt. Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Tome XI. No. 6. Sanskrit-Woórterbuch, Vol. 3. Conchologia Iconica, Part 193. Jules Thomnelier?s Vendidad Sadé. Sidi Khalil's Précis de Jurisprudence Musulmane. Les Avadánas, Vols. 1, 2 and 5.—BvY M. STANISLAUS JULIEN. For Jun, 1860. The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on the Gth instant. A. Grote, Esq., President, in the chair, 212 Proceedings of the Asiatic Soctety. [No. 2, The proceedings of the last Meeting were read and confirmed. Presentations were received— 1. From Major Bouverie, Governor-General's Agent at Bhurt- pore, a meteorite which fell at a village about fifteen miles south of Bhurtpore. 2. From the Government of India, Home Department, No. 53 of the Selections from the Records of the Bombay Government. 3. From the Bengal Government No. 32, and Parts 1. and IL of No. 33, of the Selections from its Records, also a copy of Mr. Allen's report on the administration of the Cossyah and Jynteah Hill Ter- ritory. 4. From R.Swinhoe, Esq., of H. M. Consulate, Amoy, a large collection of Chinese birds and a few quadrupeds, many of the former not presented to the Society, but forwarded merely for inspection ; also a small collection of birds from the Philippine Islands; and another from South Africa, comprising several species new to the Society?s Museum. 5. From Major R. C. Tytler of the late 38th B. N. l., a collec- tion of sundries, comprising a few acceptable specimens, but nothing new to the Society”s Museum excepting a Chinese Syngnathus, evi- dently taken from one of the insect Boxes commonly brought from Canton. The following gentlemen, duly proposed at the last meeting, were balloted for and elected ordinary members. W. Ritchie, Esq., M. A., Advocate General. The Rev. W. Ayerst. C. J. Campbell, sq. J. G. Thompson, Esq. The following gentlemen were named for ballob as ordinary mem- bers at the next meeting. Rajah Bunsput Sinha of Allahabad, proposed by Mr. Atkinson seconded by the President. A. B. Sampson, Esq., Assistant Secretary, Department Public Works, proposed by Col. Baird Smith, seconded by Dr. Eatwell. W. Grey, Esq., Secretary to the Government of India, Home Department, proposed by the President, seconded by Col. Baird Smith. 1860. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 213 J. P. Grant, Esq., Jr., proposed by the President, seconded by Mr. Atkinson. Dr. Simpson, Civil Surgeon, proposed by the President, seconded by Mr. Atkinson. George H. M. Batten, Esq., B. C. S., proposed by Mr. J. Strachey, seconded by Dr. T. Thomson. E. G. Mann, Esq., Rajshaye, proposed by Mr. W. Theobald, Jr., seconded by Mr. J. G. Medlicott. L. F. Byrne, Esq., C. E., proposed by the President and seconded by Mr. Leonard. George Shelverton, Esq., proposed by Col. Waugh, seconded by Major Thuillier. Syud Ahmed Khan, of Moradabad, proposed by the President, se- conded by Mr. Cowell. Communications were received — 1. From Lord H. Ulick Browne, Under-Secretary to the Govern- ment of India, a copy of a letter from the Superintendent of Port Blair, reporting an attack made by some of the aborigines on Dr. Gamack and his boat's crew. 2. From Baboo Radhanauth Sikdar, Abstract of the Meteorolo- gical Observations taken at the Surveyor Greneral's Office for Novem- ber last. Mr. Cowell read a paper on “ Attempts by Asiatic Monarchs to introduce a Paper Currency.” The thanks ofthe meeting were given to Mr. Cowell for his valuable and interesting communication. The Officiating Librarian submitted the usual monthly report. The Library has received the following accessions since the meeting in May last, Presented. Denscriften des Kaiserlichen Akademie Der Wissenschaften, Bands IX., XV. and XVI.—BY THE ACADEMY. _ Det Norske Sprogs.—By THE CRISTIANIA SOCIETY, Kongeriget Norge, 3 parts. —BY THE SAME. Undervisningsvesenets Zilstand 1 Norge, for 1853.—BY THE SAME. Kongeriget Norge for 1857.—ByY THE SAME. Beretning, 1851—1855.—BY THE SAME. Piperviten og Ruselotbatten.—bBY THE SAME, 214 Proceedings of the Ásiatic Society. [No. 2, Chart of the Northern Coast, Nos. 13 A, 13 B, 12 A. B., 12 B.—By THE SAME, Aarsberetning for 1857.—BY'THE SAME. Beretning for 185/.—ByY THE SAME. Udtog af Norges Riges histoire.—BY THE SAME. Nyt Magazin for Naturvidenskaberne, Vol. 10, part 2.—ByY THE SAME. General Beretning for 1856 and 1857.—BY THE SAME. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, Vol. 17, Part 2.—BY THE SocIETY. Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society of London, Vol. 1V. No. 1.—ByY THE SocIETY. The Atheneum for March, 1860.—Bvy THE EDITOR. Madras Journal of Literature and Science, April —September, 1859.— By THE Mapras LITERARY SOCIETY. Jahrbuch of the Austrian Academy for January, February and March.— BY THE ACADEMY. Journal of the Agricultural and Horticultural Society, Vol. XI. Part 2nd. —ByY THE SocIETY. Journal Asiatique, Vol. 15, No. 57.—ByY THE SocIETY. Les Adventures de Kamrup.—ByY M. GARCIN DE Tassy. The Oriental Christian Spectator for April, 1860.—By THE EDITOR. Ñ The Oriental Baptist for May and June.—BY THE EDITOR. vd The Calcutta Christian Observer for May and June.—BvY THE EDITORS. y J. C. Horbye om de erratiske Phenomener.—BY THE AUTHOR. | M. Sars on Middelhavets Litoral-Fauna, Parts 1 and 2.—BvyY THE AUTHOR. | Archiv fúr Kunde Osterreichischer Geschichts-Quellin, Vol. XX. Parts 1 and 2 and Vol. XXI. Part 1.—By THE AUSTRIAN ACADEMY. Notizenblatt for 1858.—ByY THE SAME. Selections from Papers on Indigo Cultivation, No. 2.—BY THE BRITISH INDIAN ASSOCIATION. Mr. Allen”s Report on the Administration of the Cossyah and Jynteak Hill Territory. —BY THE BENGAL GOVERNMENT. Selections from the Records of the Bengal Government, Nos. 32 and 33 Parts 1 and 2.—BY THE SAME. Middeldorpf”s Fistulis Ventriculi Externis.—BY THE AUTHOR. Selections from the Records of the Madras Government, Nos. 52 and 53. —BY THE MADRAS GOVERNMENT. Physikalske Meddelelser.—ByY THE CHRISTIANIA SOCIETY. London University Calendar for 1859-60.—ByY THE UNIVERSITY. Sitzungberichte du Akademie der Wissenschaften, Vol. 27, part 2, Vol, 30. Nos. 16 and 17; Vol. 31, Nos. 18, 19 and 20; Vol. 32, Nos. 21, 1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 215 22 and 23; Vol. 33, Nos. 24, 25, 26, 27, 28 and 29; Vol. 34, Nos. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5 and 6 and Vol. 35, Nos. 7, 8, and 9.—By THE ACADEMY. Sitzungsberichte (Philosophisch-Historische Classe), Vol. 27, Nos. 4 and 5; Vol. 28, Nos. 6,7 and 8; Vol. 29, Nos. 9and 10 in one Vol. and Vol. 30, No. 1.—BY THE ACADEMY. Magnetischen Beobachtungen.—BY THE SAME. Universitetels Budget, 1857—1860.—By THE CHRISTIANIA SOCIETY. The Indian Annals of Medical Science, No. XIT.—By THE EDITORS. The Philosophical Magazine for April, No. 127.—BY THE EDITORS. Purchased. The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Vol. 5, No. 28. The Westminster Review for April. The Edinburgh Review for April. Revue de Zoologie, Nos. 1, 2 and 3 for 1860. The Literary Gazette, Nos. 90 to 94. The American Journal of Science and Arts for March, 1860. Revue des Deux Mondes for 1st March, 15th March and 1st April, 1560, Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Vol. 12, No. 1. Journal des Savants for February and March, 1860. Comptes Rendus, Vol. 50, Nos. 11 to 14. Conchologia Iconia, Part 194. Integration, By Dr. Joseph Petzoal, Part 6. ”Oqailiden-Dynastie. | Deutsches Worterbuch, By Jacob and W. Grimm, Vol. 2, Part 7. Nala und Damayant1, By BH. Brockhaus. "Oqba Ibn Nafi” el-Fihri, Etude La Geographie. Buddhistische Triglotte. Zeitschrift, Vol, 9. JOURNAL OF TUE MATAS OCTE TY NAXDODIODISIS OI III IIED III III SISI LISIS ISI III LISIS ESA ASISLASISISISS No. 111. 1860. IIOIIOIDIOILIIOLIIYINISIINIVI0IYININLIVLISLIOISISLO LY IYLISLOLOISLSLOSLOLSLSLSISISISININL NA On a Passage in the tenth Book of the Sáhitya Darpana.—By E. B. CowezLzL, M. A. The Sáhitya Darpana has been called “the standard of taste among the learned Hindús.” It was compiled by Vis'wanátha Kavirája, who is sald to have lived in the district of Dacca, and his date may be conjecturally placed in the 15th century. His book contains a complete system of Literary Criticism, from words and sentences to dramas and epic poems. Its prevalent fault is a proneness to minute subdivision,* and many parts of it relate to obscure trivialities ; but much of 14 displays an ingenuity and insight, which only require to be understood to be appreciated. The tenth book is devoted to the especial embellishments of style,—alankára in its more technical sense; and many keen observations are scattered through its pages, which often touch on points left unno- ticed by the more ambitious writers on Rhetoric in the West. As an example, I have chosen the section on Simile, which seems to me a very favourable specimen of the delicate analysis of the Hindú Rhetoric, while, at the same time, 16 will afford an opportunity for making an important correction to the text as ib now stands in print. * At once the strength and weakness of the selfdeveloped Hindú mind! “Maximum eb velut radicale discrimen ingeniorum, quoad philosophiam et scientias, illud est; quod alia ingenia sunt potiora et aptiora ad notandas rerum differentias; alia ad notandas rerum similitudines. Utrumque ingenium facile labitur in excessum, prensando aut gradus rerum aut umbras.” Nov. Org. 1. lv. No. CIV.—Nrw Series, Von. XXIX. 24 218 The tenth Book of the Sáhitya Darpana. [No. 3> Two editions of the original have appeared in Calcutta, in 1828 and 1851; but in consequence of the imperfect condition of the MSS. on which they were founded, an important sentence has, till now, remained perfectly unintelligible from an omission of three lines in the very centre of the argument. | The Hindú analysis of Simile and Metaphor appears in the form of a series of four terms, composed (if I may say so) of two factors, of which the one decreases while the other increases in equal pro- portion. The principle on which the division is founded, is the . position of the subject of the comparison relatively to the object, and the extent to which it is able to maintain its own individuality or is forced to yield it up to its rival. These four gradations are called Upamá, Utprekshá, Rúpaka and Atis'ayoktr. In the first, we have a simple Simile; the object (upamána) is only introduced for the sake of illustration, and the subject (upameya) vretains its own independent position. Thus in the sentence, “ her face 1s falr as the lotus,” the subject, the face, retalns ts individuality unimpaired, and the idea of the lotus is only an accessory, Which is kept in 1ts strictly subordinate position. In the second, Utfprekshá, we may observe a change in their relative position; the individuality of the subject is beginning to waver, and retreat into the back ground ; while that of the object is assuming a new prominence. In the sentence “her face is, as 16 were,* a lotus,” the attributes of the lotus are threatening to encroach upon those of the face,—we are beginning already to lose the one in the other. In the third, Rúpaka,t this change has come to pass. In the sentence “ her face 2s a lotus” or “the lotus of her face,” the attributes of the lotus have usurped the place of those of the face,—the one seems to have passed into the other and 1ts own personal identity is being absorbed. But 16 is still to be recognised,—the metamorphosis is not wholly complete. It is like Ovid's account of the Centaur's daughter, when the curse has begun to operate, * The same result is produced by such phrases as “methought,” dc. see Sútra 691. t I may notice in passing a subdivision of Rúpaka, called Parináma, whero the usurping idea is not purely ornamental (as in Rúpaka) but helps on the original topic, as e. g. * Her eyes were stars to guide the wanderer home.” 1860.] The tenth Book of the Sáhitya Darpana. 219 —nec verba quidem nec equee sonus ille videtur, Sed simulantis equam. But when Ovid goes on to add parvoque in tempore certos Edidit hinnitus, we have a parallel to the fourth, .Atis'ayokti, where the metamor- phosis is finally accomplished,—the subject being no longer visible, as 14 is wholly swallowed up in the object and identified with 16. Thus when in Persian poetry we have “marcissus” used for “eye” and “ cypress” for “a woman's figure,” these ideas, which in the simile would have been only subordinate, have not only advanced into pro- minence, but have completely overerown and concealed the original.* The following may serve as English illustrations of the sertes. She lived among untrodden ways— A violet by a mossy stone That never meets the eye, (Rúpaka.) Fair as a star when only one Is shining in the sky. (Upamá.) I saw thee weep—the big bright tear Stood in thine eye of blue, And then, methought, it did appear A violet dropping dew. (Ulpreksha.) To behold the wandering moon, Riding near her highest noon, Like one that had been led astray Through the heaven's wide pathless way, And oft, as if her head she bowed Stooping through a fleecy cloud. (Utprekshá.) * The most singular specimen of Atis'ayokti I have met with is the following anonymous stanza on a woman who stands weeping at her husband's door, ama da RRA RAT SIGE CIS ECCICI qa aa fragil aaa AR que ací ría aña | 202 220 The tenth Book of the Sáhitya Darpana. [No. 3, Oh what a noble mind was here o0'erthrown ! The courtier's, scholar”s, soldier”s, eye, tongue, sword ; The expectancy and rose of the fair state, The glass of fashion and the mould of form! (Rúpaka.) Atis'ayokta, Y fear, is but seldom used by our severer western taste, but we have it exemplified in the following line of W. S. Landor. That rose through which you breathe—come bring that rose. In Persian poetry, ib is common enough, as in the following line of Háfiz: “T am the slave of the drunken narcissus of that tall cypress.” The following is a brief outline of the Sáhitya Darpana's account of these figures. Upamá is defined as “the expressed resemblance [and not implied, as in Rúpaka] of two things in one sentence, without the mention of any dissimilar attribute.” Utprekshá is “the hypothetical conceiving of the original subject under the form of something else.” Tts hypothetical character must always be shown by the employment of such phrases as “methinks,” “ as 14 were,” dc., as otherwise 1h would merge into Rúpaka ; except when we are describing only a cause or result, as in the lines of the Raghuvans'a, “the arrow shot by Ráma, having pierced Rávana's heart, flew on and entered the ground as 1f to bear the news to the lower world.” This would still be an instance of Utprekshá, even if ““ as 11” were omitted. Rúpaka is “the superimposition of a conceived form over the original subject.” For Atis'ayoktz, Y subjoin a literal translation of the chapter where this figure is described ; its reach, however, as will be seen, extends much wider than the single case, for which I have used 1t above. Additions to the text, by way of explanation, are given in brackets. «“ Sútra 693. Atis'ayokti [or hyperbole] ¿s applied when the intro- susceptive energy is actually completed [and not merely threatened as impending. | Adhyavasáya [the introsusceptive energy,] is found where the idea is produced of the identity of the object and the subject, from the latter's being swallowed up in the former. In Utfprekshá this was 1860. ] The tenth Book of the Sáhitya Darpana. 221 only regarded as a future liability, since the object was not stated as being definitely placed for the subject, [but qualified by “as 1h were”] ; but here the actual result produced is this very impression. (Still in Utprekshá to a certain degree the subject was swallowed up in the object in consequence of its being placed in the background, and in Atis'ayokti too we can have the same in such phrases as “ her face 1s a second moon,”* since they say, “ The wise hold that the subject is swallowed up in the object when the former is not named in the sentence, and even also when 14 ¿s named, 1f 16 be thrown as subordinate in the background.” Sútra 694. Atisayokti may have a five-fold division, —identity where there is difference, —disconnection where there is connection, —the oppo- sites of these—and a violation of priority and posteriority in cause and effect. By “the opposites of these” I mean—difference where there is identity, and connection where there is disconnection. For an exam- ple of identity where there is difference, take these lines of mine. “ How can it be! a peacock's feathers above, and under it shines a fragment of the moon eight days old, and next a pair of lotuses dancing, and then a tia flower, and under that a new shoot !” Here we have the introsusceptive energy manifested by the iden- tity [in spite of the real difference, | of the fair one's hair, dc., with the peacock's feathers, dic. [the halfmoon being her forehead, the lotuses her eyes, the ¿da her nose and the new shoot her lips]: or again in the verses quoted from Ráma's speech, in a former part of the treatise : “ This is the spot where seeking thee I came to the anklet thou hadst dropped on the ground; but I saw it not, as 16 lay fixed in silence, as though from sorrow at 1ts separation from thy lotus-foot.”” Here the attribute of silence in a sentient being is one thing, and that in a non-sentient is another; but the poet produces the idea of their identity in spite of their real difference. Or again, in the line, * When you boldly say “her face is another moon,'”” as there is only one moon (scil. in Hindú science,) you really make as much exaggeration as 1f you dropped the face altogether and spoke only of “ her moon.”—-*“* Her face is fair as the moon” is Upamá ; “* her face shines as if it were a moon” Utprekshá ; “ her face is a moon,” Rúpaka; “her face is a second moon,” or “her moon” Atis'ayolkti. Many authorities, however, deny that the former of these is properly Atis'ayokti at all, 222 The tenth Book of the Sáhitya Darpana. [No. 3, “ The lover also had rága in her youth as well as her lea£flike lower lip.” Here rága in the case of the lip means “redness,” but in the case of the lover “affection” [from the root ran] having these two signi- fications] ; but the two meanings are rhetorically treated as identical. 2. “Difference in identity” may be seen in the following :— “ The grace of her limbs is wholly suz generis, —the wealth of her sweet odour is something utterly different ; the freshness of her with the eye like a lotus-leaf is indeed supernatural.” 3. “Disconnection in connection y” p] as In these lines from the Vikramorvas 1. y “ Say, was 1t the moon, the giver of beauty, who was the Prajápati in her ereation ? or was 14 Káma himself, his whole soul immersed in love ? or was 1t the month that is richest with flowers ? How indeed could an ancient sage, cold with continued study of the Vedas, and his desires turned away from all objects of sense, create this mind- ravishing form ?” Here the idea of disconnection is produced, in spite of the real connection which did exist between her creation and the sage Nárá- yana [who actually produced her. |* 4. Connection in disconnection ; as in the following : “ Tf two lotuses were planted in the disk of the moon, then her fair-eyed face would be exactly imitated.” Here by the force of the particle “if,” the idea is hypothetically suggested of a possible connection between the subject and the object introduced. 5. The violation of priority and posteriority in cause and effect can happen in two ways,—a. in the production of the effect before the cause, and b. the occurrence of both at the same time. a. “First indeed was the mind of the fawn-eyed maidens be- wildered with regret, and afterwards appeared the beauty of the opening buds of the mango and vakul (mimusops elengi).”+ b. “'Iwo things were seized together by the hero treading like an * For the legend of Urvas'T's birth, See Prof. Wilson's Hindu Drama, Vol. 1. p. 202. 4 Cf. the lines quoted by Mr. F, E, Hall from Rámila and Somila in Journ. Vol. XXVITI. p. 30. e 1860.] The tenth Book of the Sálitya Darpana. 223 elephant,—the throne of his father, and the circle of earth's monarchs.” (Raghu Vans'a.) Here some authors maintain that “in the lines quoted above, the natural excellence belonging to the hair, dc. is described as super- natural by introsusception ; since, otherwise, if you held that the hair dic. were really swallowed up by the peacock's tail, S:c. [these being plainly different things, ] the definition would not apply in such cases as the lines of $ 2, “the grace of her limbs,” dc. [as the grace here described is not really different.]? But this view is nob correct, since even in this last instance the grace of her limbs, though really not different, is conceived, by introsusception, as if 16 were different. So too, if we altered the phraseology, and read instead of “verily sui generis,” “ as 1h were sui generis,” 1h would then be a case of utprekshá, since the introsusception would be no longer definitely completed but only contingent and future. In the same way in the example quoted in $ 5, “ First indeed was the mind of the fawn- eyed maldens, dc.,”—+the previous existence of the vakul blossoms, dic. is lost under the idea of their posteriority ; but here too we should have an instance of utprekshá 14 we used “as 14 were.” And so too in other cases.” Ib is this last paragraph which, as we observed in the beginning of the paper, 1s up to the present moment new to print, in spite of the two editions already published of the Sáhitya Darpana. The MSS. used for the collation of the text (as, for instance, that in the Sanskrit College Library) were sadly deficient in this passage; and three or four lines were omitted which entirely destroyed the sense. We give below a correct copy of the whole paragraph from a MS. in the Society”s Library. E RAS: aaa rasa aaa, awarazial Aaa RRA AE JAWaía” Tal IAE PARTIR MARA AU AZ aa quí Aaa mara arar al sa Suu” za sgafaaal quam qua iRaamaaíar, YA WMA FINA VAR] CIRAA | The printed editions read JwWaqasarñifga, and omit from YAT3 to SIRRÍAIA. On the first and fifth kinds of Atis'“ayokti another figure is founded called Sahokti (from saka * witb' and ultz * speech.”) 224 The tenth Book of the Sáhitya Darpana. [No. 3, This is produced by the use of the word, “with,” or any equivalent phrase, in connection with the exaggeration which is the especial object of Atis'ayokti itself. The last instance in the first class of the Sáhitya Darpana, (“* The lover also had rága «c.”), is thus an example of the two figures combined. We have an example of Sahokti in Byron's Giaour : For courtesy and pity died With Hasan on the mountain-side. To illustrate the subject further, 1 add a translation of the account of Atis'ayokti given in the tenth section of the Kávya Prakás!a,— an older treatise on rhetoric compiled by Mammata Achárya, a Cash- mirian Bráhman, about five centurles ago. “Where the original topic 25 lost and swallowed up in something else, —where the original subject is viewed as itself changed,—where there is an artificial supposition by the force of 1£ or its equivalent,— and where there is a contradiction of the priority and posteriority of cause and effect,—im these four cases we must recognmise Átis' ayokti.” a. The first kind is where the subject of comparison is swallowed up in the object, as— A lotus but not in the water, and two blue lotuses in that lotus, and the three on a golden creeper;—and the creeper itself tender and dear! what a series of portents is this !” Here the face, the eyes, and the form are swallowed up in the lotus, the blue lotuses and the creeper. b. The second is where the original is lost by apparently becoming something else, as, “ Her beauty is something quite different, the aspect of her form is quite extraordinary ; this S'yámá was not the work of a common Prajápati.”* * The Prákrit of these lines is obscure, JU ASTAV JU AA AM IR URIAN | ELA AAWAAIZAN TEA U ATT | (The metre is Aryá.) The Schol. thus explains them IHEIIWYARA amíq ARA] MIA GIRA ISAIGATEAS E MAA] ASIA AAA 2%) añasaiía aii xdd mama aguardar: | alfa] The Syámá is technically defined thus utq qarugaía NE a GEMAS aran a Al Rafa aa 1 1860.] The tenth Book of the Sáhitya Darpana. 225 c. The third is where an impossible thing is supposed by the force of ¿for its equivalent, as— “ Tf the orb of the treasury of ambrosia (the moon) were void of spots at its full, then would her face endure the defeat of having i6s parallel found.” d. The fourth consists in mentioning the effect first, to impress on the reader the rapid efficiency of the cause, as in these lines from the drama of Málaviká and Agnimitra. “ Málaviká's heart was first possessed by the god with the flowery bow,—and then by thee, beloved of the fair, standing as the object of her eye.” UISIDIIPIDIODIDIEOLDIS ISA The Kirán-us-Sa' dam of. Mir Khusrau.—By E. B. Cowezz, M. A. Among the poetical names of Muhammadan India, none stands higher than Yamiín-ud-Dín Abú-"-Hasan, more commonly. known as Mír Khusrau. His great fault is his boundless prodigality of authorship,—16 is said that he has left behind him some half million of verses ! Amongst his various works, the most celebrated are his five Masna- vis, in imitation of the Khamsah of Nizámí ; containing the Matla'-ul- Anwár on Sufeyism and morals, the loves of Shírin and Khusrau, Lailí and Majnún, the Mirror of Alexander, and the Eight Paradises, or adventures of Bahrám Gúr. But beside these better known poems, there are two of a different class, which are, for many reasons, much more interesting to a European reader. In his more ambitious poems, Khusrau had given the reins to his fancy, and let 16 carry him as ib willed far away from the actual world into the ideal land of a remote antiquity ; in the eras of Shírin and Sekandar he had no fear of facts or dates, every thing was lost in distance and obscurity, and the traditions could be moulded at his pleasure. He had indeed but followed the example of his predecessors ; all Persian poets in their narratives had similarly thrown themselves into a legendary past, and it is only in their smaller lyric effusions, that we can trace the lights and shadows of their own time. But in two of his poems, 2 H 226 The Kirán-us-Sa' dan 0f Mir Khusran. [No. 8, as we have said, Mír Khusrau strikes out a new line for himself; and he is, we believe, the Jf¿rst, and we might almost add the /ast, | of his country's poets who has been bold enough to look away from the past to the present, and seek for his inspiration in the actual scenes transpiring before his eyes. He lived in a stirring time. His father was a military chief of the Pre-Moghul empire, and fell in battle when his son was nine years old. Khusrau was born A. H. 651 (A. D. 1253,) and he died A. H, 725 (A. D. 1325.) For many years he was attached to the court, and he shared many of the adventures of his royal patrons. He was contemporary, in his youth, with the last Slave Kings, and he out- lived the whole Khilji dynasty. He had been born under Násir-ud- - Dín, and his early patron was Prince Muhammad, the * Black Prince” of Indian history, whose valour and taste and untimely death throw such a colour of romantic interest round his father Bulbun's court, in spite of his mean jealousies and tyrannical policy. He was at the court when the revolution took place, by which the sceptre passed. from the Slaves to the Khilji dynasty, and he saw the whole course: of Alá-ud-dín's strangely eventful career,—beginning with the basest ingratitude and murder, and ending Lord of all India, with a wider empire than any of his predecessors; though that empire was not fated to remain in his family, but passed soon after his death to a stranger. Nor was the aspect of India itself less stirring than the changeful history of 1ts Kings. When Khusrau was born, the great storm of Moghul invasion which had devastated all central Asia, was still threatening from the North-west. He was five years old when the tidings came which spread a thrill of horror through the Muhammadan world, that Baghdad was taken and the last of the Caliphs slain by the idolaters ! He saw Alá-ud-dín”s adventurous plunge into the unknown forests ofthe Deccan, and he lived to see Warangol taken in 1823, the last Hindu kingdom of the South subverted and its Rája brought a prisoner to Dehlí! Living then, as he did, in such a busy time, we need not wonder thab a man who with all his faults was a true poet, could see materials for romance in the present around him, as well as in the legendary glories of Alexander and Chosroes. “wo of his poems have, for their subjects, scenes which he had either witnessed or heard of from 1860.] The Kirán-us-Sa' dain of Mir Khusran. 227 others who witnessed them,—the story of the contest between the Sultan Kai Kobád and his father, and that of the Mahratta Princess Dawal Devi, and her marriage with the crown prince Khizr Khán. We have a copy of each of these poems in the Society's Collection ; 1. No. 541. iordiW1,3, 163 foll. 12 lines in a page.* 2. No. 990. gymá yw] FAlaóas, or, as ib is sometimes called, cábdro y wi adas, —i4 contains 4200 baits. - The present paper will confine itself to the former poem, the latter may be similarly taken up at some future opportunity. Dr. Sprenger has given a brief notice of the Arrán-us-Sa' dain in his Catalogue of the Oude MSS. but his account lacks his usual accuracy, as the more detailed analysis in the following pages will sufficiently testify. He says of 16 that “ It is an historical poem, the heroes are Násir-ud-Din and Moizz-ud-Din, but the facts are so much clad in allegories that the only historical value of the book is, that 14 offers us a specimen of the singular taste of the age in which ib was com- posed.” The style of the poem (as of all Khusrau's works) is full of exaggeration and metaphorical description, but the facts of the history are generally given with tolerable fidelity. In fact, few historical poems in any language adhere more closely to the actual order and character of the events, and when we compare Ferishta's account with the poetical version, we are struck by their great agree- ment in the main points. The poem is composed in a singular form, and I do not remember any Persian work from which Khusrau may be said to have borrowed 16. The main body of the poem is like-an ordinary Masnavi, as for instance “any one of Khusrau's own Khamsah, composed in the Metre —uuU— —uLUuU— —u— Jane pater Jane tuens, omnium Principium fons et origo Deum ; but the rubrics of the different Chapters are (like those in Spenser”s Faery Queen) in a different metre A E RÁ — uU y —t * The Kirán-us-Sa'dain was lithographed, with a commentary, at Lucknow, A. H., 1261, but, since the mutiny, copies have become very scarco, + Dr. Sprenger, not observing this peculiar noyelty, has apparently confused these two different initial lines of the poem, 2H2 228 The Kirán-us-Sa' dam of Mir Khusrau. [No. 3, each forming a couplet of a continuous Kasídah in the rhyme w!, which Yf collected together would, of course, supply a running analysis of the whole poem. Beside this, every now and then at the end of many of the chapters there is given a ghazal, which is supposed to express the poet's feelings, contemporary with that part of the story which has been just described, something like the songs introduced between the parts of Tennyson's Princess. These ghazals are in various metres and serve admirably to diversify the poem, while at the same time they form a running commentary, like the choruses of a Greek play, on the progress of the action and the hopes and fears which ib may be supposed to excite in the minds of the speectators. The poet, having been actually present throughout the campaign, is in this way enabled to throw himself into the scene, and we have thus an interesting mixture of the epic and lyric elements, each portion of the action being represented from an objective and a subjective point of view. The first couplet of the Kasídah Analysis is wiyis pida og] dj oirlo tdo a pagó So but the opening lines of the poem itself are Luo gli db ml ay Em pole MA de poo 31 a 8 aan pS di ml) The usual praises follow to the Prophet and his family, and fill several chapters ; then come the praises of the Sultán Moizz-ud-Din Kai Kobád in two chapters, followed by a description of Dehli and the Jámi' Musjid and other public buildings, de. Ab last, after this tedious series of preliminaries,the story itself opens with a description of December, “when the king of the sky lays his hand on the bow and shoots an arrow on the world in frost.” A curious episode follows on the various means of exciting warmth in the cold season, by fires,warm clothes and festivities ; and the young king adopts the last remedy. His realm is in peace, no sounds of war are heard, “* the face of the earth is controlled under his sword as the dust of the ground is laid by the cloud.” His carousings are rudely dis- turbed by news from the East, of his father's meditated revolt. Násir-ud-Dín (or, as Ferishta calls him, Baghrá Khán,) had hoped to succeed his father Ghaias-ud-Dín Bulbun when the eldest son Muhammad died, and had been grievously disappointed when the j | ' ' 1860.] The Kirán-us-Sa dam of Mir Khusrav. 229 old man fixed his choice on his grandson,—like Lancaster and Richard Y. in our own history. Bulbun died shortly after, a broken old man, and civil war seemed imminent, when the dispute was settled by both the rivals retiring and leaving the vacant throne to Násir”s own son, Kai Kobád; the son of Muhammad contenting himself with the Government of the Punjab, and the young King's father returning to his old province of Bengal. But his ambition was only stifled for the time, and the tidings of his son's incapacity and follies stirred it into new life ; and he prepares to wrest the sceptre from his feeble hands. Fierce blew the rumour that the Sun of the East Has blazed like lightning across his meridian, The Násir of the world, the conqueror of kingdoms, Has drawn his sword seeking revenge, He marched his army to the river of Hind, That his host might raise up the dust of Sind,* See his fortune what ambition it awoke,— The descending water inclines to mount up ! His army proceeds by land and by water into Oude and occupies the province.f Night and day, his one speech is this, T am the Sekandar that shall break down Dárá. If my father is gone, then am 1 the world's keeper, I am the heir of Sulaimán's diadem.” The King awakes from his dream, and prepares for the contest. He summons his various governors and jágirdars to supply their con- tingents, and a large army is soon collected from every quarter. If we could rely on the poet's accuracy in statistics, we could copy a roll call which he gives us; but we fear his laks are somewhat in- definite, like the sands and “ sandillions” of older poets! Khusrau concludes his chapter by a warlike ghazal. On “ Monday in the early morning, in the month of Zúl Hijjah, ab the end of the moon,” the king first shakes his banner to the breeze, and begins his march from Dehlí. He proceeds leisurely by slow * So the MS., the printed ed. reads dez yl a ae aa slo r ie] a F us$ E paí! Ad ¡0/8 ES yO os! aslas| 3 ae] 230 The Kirán-us-Sa' dan of Mir Khusraw. [No. 3, marches and his time is chiefly occupied in festivities and hunting- parties. "The action of the poem now moves very slowly too, and we wade painfully through a long series of descriptions, the varying scenery of every month being minutely described, and the different employments of the young King and his courtiers. His first stage is Kílú Kharí ((6545 5) where a grand castle, belonging to the King, is described, as well as the festivities in which he indulges on his arrival. While lingering here, he receives news of the invasion of his North Western territories by an army of Moghuls. By the violence of their torrent as it burst in, The glory (21) of Láhore passed over to Multán. The king despatches 30,000 chosen horsemen to meet this new foe under the command of an officer named Khán Jahán Bárbik.* They march to the Punjab and soon disperse the enemy. We have the names of several of the Moghul leaders mentioned, such as Tamur (28 ), Sarmak, Kílí, Khajlik and Baidú. E SN 39 9 Sisa sia MÍN 9 (AS y o po These transitory but desolating Moghul incursions are a continual feature in the Indian anmnals of this period, reminding us of those devastating inroads by the Danish pirates in our own Saxon period. We learn from Ferishta that such an invasion actually occurred at this time, and the poet has strictly kept to truth in narrating 16; bub he omits to mention, what is little to his hero's credit, that alarmed lest the many Moghul soldiers in his service should side with their countrymen, he assembled their chiefs and had them treacherously put to death,—a singular parallel to Ethelred's murder of the Danish hus- carles in a somewhas similar juncture. When the Sun entered the bull (the signs of the Zodiac forming the poet's usual calendar,) the king seems to have commenced the campaign in a more business-like manner, and he makes his second start in the middle of the month Rabf”-ul-Awwal.+ * 433 8 y Sale ola alí mis ys eli ya y Ferishta gives Kbán Jahán and Mullik Yarbeg (in the printed text Kw yl Birlás as the leadera. General Brigg says elsewhere that Bárbik is a Turkish title for one of the classes of the gold stick ; it may be rendered by tle title “ gentle- man usher in the courts of Europe.” (Ferishta, 1. p. 281.) + This month began April 16th in the ycar A. H. 686, A, D. 1287, 1860.] The Kirán-us-Sa' dain of Mir Khusrau. 231 9% 88 ayas a 0 (sy LS 895 The pomp and circumstance of the march are of course not allowed to pass by umnoticed, but we may leave them to the readers of the original. The first halt is made in the district of Talpat and Afohánpúr, a district, according to the Scholiast, five or six cos from Dehlí, and there we have the old revelry renewed. It is singular to see by these ever-recurring scenes of dissipation and excess, how even the ideal descriptions of the court poet are bound down to the coarse actual world around him,—these days and weeks of debauchery being constantly referred to by the historians of the time as one main evil of the young kings reign, and as, in fact, ultimately leading to his early and miserable fall. At this place, the court is enlivened by the arrival in the camp of 1000 Moghul prisoners from the Punjáb. The poet knew only too well the savage cruelty of these barbarians, for he had passed two years in captivity among them in Balkh, having been taken prisoner in the battle a few years before in which his patron prince Muham- mad, then Governor of Cábul, had been killed. These captives are minutely described, the Tartar features, the high cheekbones, flat noses, yellow hue, dc.* are dwelt upon with the exaggeration of the poet's hatred, and he evidently gloats on the fact, that they were all put to death by the royal order. I46 is difficult to trace the King's route, as so few indications occur to define 14, but we find the army starting from this last place and after two marches reaching the Jumna. uy Td able ósea lio ya ty pls dlo The next stage mentioned is the city of Jaipur (73-42); here Bárbik is sent forward with part of the army to the river Sarú. There * The description is so curious that 1 Burn ip) a ib, in sis, Da as 809 Sa ti Se $04 Ki) A ob bas DI epa aa > Uy e yo ula ES Gl cubo 31,9 A y AS ee (530 T SHIA y (5 Bd a slo ua!» E] 0) 232 The" Kirán-us-Sa' dam of Mir Khusran. [No. 3, he is joined by several Zamindars with their contingents, among them by Chahjúí the Amír of Karrah,* and the Khán of Awiz (ue). The father now determines to send a messenger to try his son's temper, to see 1f his thoughts be those of peace or war,—he accordingly sends a trusty ambassador named Shams Dabir. An interview takes place between the messenger and Bárbik, but of course little but idle compliments and threats passes between them. In the meantime the king continues his leisurely marches varied with the same round of festivities. At length he reaches and crosses the Ganges and enters the province of Oude. The sun at the same time enters Gemini, and we have a very elaborate description of the hot weather, but the poet represents the army as marching on without suffering any inconve- nience, * not a soldier knew aught of the heat of the sun, under the canopying shade of the king, the Shadow of God” He at length reaches the city of Oude and encamps by the river Gogra. A ly? pues us > 32 sli! pls! AA aa A Herefollows a striking incident,—the first meeting of the father and the son. The son is on one side of the river with all his troops,the father with his troops on the other. The father bursts into tears as he sees his son in the distance and sends a messenger across in a boat. “ Carry,” he bids him, “ the news of a father's tears to him who is dear to that father as the apple of his eye.” The son recognises the messenger from the opposite shore, but a feeling of evil pride rises in his bosom and he shoots an arrow at him, forbidding him to advance, and the messen- ger has to return without delivering the message. 'Thus ends the first Interview. The father then sends a more official ambassador who delivers a formal speech, chiefly upbraiding the king for his youth and indiscre- tion, and trying to recal him to a sense of filial duty. This message is delivered in full durbar, and the young prince haughtily answers 16, —his claim is that crowns come not by inheritance but by fate, * Wercad in Ferishta that “ Mullik Jujhoo, the nephew of Ghaias-ud-Dín Bulbun, assumed royal privileges ¿n his government of Karrah,” during the con- fusion which followed the accession of Jalál-ud-Dín Kbhilji. 1860.] The Kirán-us-Sa' dain of Mir Khusrav. 233 —besides, he has a peculiar right to the throne from the choice of the old king, his grandfather. The father, on hearing, at his messenger's return, these stormy words, “drooped his ear like a shell in the sea,” but on maturer thought determined to send another messenger who might speed better in his mission. He accordingly despatches a very impersona- tion of Machiavellism—-“ a messenger he, who spent his whole life in discourse fine as a halr—1f a secret came before him finer than a hair, he cleft its finest point with his keen wit.” In this address the father assumes a bolder tone—he appeals from contests of the tongue to that of the sword—he boasts of the number and bravery of his forces, and especially the number of his elephants which he contrasts with the other's cavalry. He admits that his father did leave the throne to his grandson, but he maintains that 14 was the grandson's part to yield it up to the true heir. He concludes with a challenge, If thou bindest firm the girdle of hatred I will enter ere thou dost on the conflict ; Or if this interchange of words leads to kindly feeling I will not turn my face from thy sincerity ; But on this condition that, according to my design, I take my father's place and thou take mine. The young king easily repels his father's boasts of his elephants and extols his own cavalry—one of his arguments being a curious one—in chess an elephant (or bishop) is worth less than a knight. Jo a al jp oli pr id 8 However with all this he feels his inferior place—he owns the moral untenableness of his position. With all this strength and might of my army I do not wish to harm my lord. I am not equal to thee in the battle Though 1 could sew Mount Káf with my javelin as a needle, It is an evil rumour on the lips of men and women,— The wrath of a child against his father. The sword which Sohráb drew against Rustam,— Hast thou not heard what he found from fate ? Tf the jewels of peace could but be strung, With hearty goodwill would 1 bear the ring in my ear as thy slaye, 2 I 234 The Kirán-us-Sa'dain of Mir Khusrau. [No. 8, He tries to justify his still occupying the throne, but with a fal- tering argument, and thus concludes, But if in very truth this desire is in thy heart, I am thy slave—'tis thine to command. Thou askest for me my crown that touches the sky, Come and meet me that I may throw it at thy feet. This message a little touches the father's heart and he now dis- claims all idea of seizing the throne. What though 1 could take the throne from thee ? Tf 1 took it from thee, to whom should 1 give it ? He then expresses his loyalty and devotion in a style of truly oriental hyperbole and concludes by begging an interview. The son dictates an answer—“ What though my crown reaches to the moon ? my head shall be under thy foot.” The father receives 1h with great joy, and sends his second son Káús with a reply and many magnificent presents. The brother proceeds to the king whom he finds in all his magni- ficence, which is well described. He advances to the throne and “ when the king”s eye fell on him, straightway he recognised himself in that mirror; in haste he leaped from the lofty throne and seized his princely form in a close embrace.” He seated him by his side on the throne and treated him with the most cordial affection. The next day early the king calls for his own son Kaiomars (then quite a babe) and sends him to his grandfather with many rich pre- sents, —with him he sends an experienced councillor to carry the secret instructions, and the two set off to the prince of Bengal. They crossed the water—they went to the king of the East, Like rose and nightingale they went to the garden. The news came to the king of the realm That those fresh fruits are coming from the orchard. He went and sat on his Sakandar-like throne And with lines of elephants built up a Magog's wall. The governor descends from his throne and meets his grandson as he enters his presence, and leads him to his seat where he places him by his side. He is at first absorbed in the pleasure of seeing his grandson, and totally neglects the minister and the presents, until his eye happens to fall in that direction, when he: recals himself | 1860. ] The Kirán-us-Sa'dain of Mir Khusrau. 235 from his pre-occupation. The minister then presents his message, and, after a very lavish interchange of gifts, the great interview is fixed for the morrow and the two return to the king. | On the morning of the day every body is astir—the whole day passes in busy preparations—until evening draws near. When the day waned to its close and the sultry heat had passed And the sun was about to sink into the ocean, The king of the East to cross the river Asked for a boat swift as the revolving heavens. The description of this boat fills half a chapter and then follows the meeting. The prince of Bengal crosses. The prince's boat flew swifter than an arrow And in the twinkling of an eye crossed the river. Soon as he had touched the shore He saw his pearl on the bank of the stream. He longed in the agitation of his restless heart To leap ashore and clasp it to his bosom. He sought for patience, but it came not to him, He sought not for tears, but lo! they came. On the other side stood the King Moizz-ud-Dín With all preparations of courtesy after the manner of kings. When the kings eye fell on his bewildered visitant, The more he gazed, the more bewildered himself became, He rushed forward and scattered a donative of tears, He flew to meet him and clasped him in his arms. Each locked the other in a close embrace, Each lingered long in the other's arms ; Like rose and rosebud when they leap forth from winter, This parts not from that, nor that from this. A tender dialogue ensues between them and all their jealousies and suspicions are soon set at rest in mutual confidence and affection. The poet himself looked on the scene amid the crowd of courtiers, and he expresses his own feelings in a triumphant ode of joy, begin- ning: Happy the moment when the lover gains the beloved. The best couplets are the following. None knows the joys of presence but he the sorrow-consumed one Who after long exile reaches the beloved. None knows the worth of the rose but he the captive bird Who has felt the cold of winter and ¿hen beholds the spring, 2 12 236 The Kirán-us-Sa' dain of Mir Khusrau. [No. 3, As a specimen of the series of Ghazals which, as we have said, are continually interspersed through the narrative, we subjoin 16 in the original. Je dy y (sl liio as ab nf pá di y (ss se) ad yy) 1 Py yy oo le e 30% dj y e o El sor ys 33 93) eS 83 Uiw y 5 góivoo a NN eS SS 31€ wi yloss Vw mos Das y OS ES JS va se er ads 30% jo de $ O ON a Ll A) dy $ e Us (¿e PTE us! SN io E WT ES ayas Us mol dp e a le | ol, £o a Má YU ms dj y Se au 9 30%) ua as E E dy SS gy do ón We have next an account of the mutual gifts of the father and son, and the splendid entertainment which followed, and here the action of the poem may be said to terminate. The remainder “ drags its slow length along” through a wilderness of extraneous mat- ter and irrelevant description. The poet first describes the night of the festivity, then follow chapters devoted to the taper, the lamp, the 27 mansions of the moon, and the astrological position of the heayenly constellations at the hour of the “conjunction of the two auspicious planets” of the earth. After this we have a curious series of chapters on the wine, the flaggon, (¿sely2) the flask (41,5) the cup, the cupbearer, the harp, the Kásrabáb, the pipe, the tabour, the singers, the festal board, the betel, dc., and the kings erown and throne. Several E A 1860.| The Kirán-us-Sa' dawn of Mir Khusrau. 237 similar interviews are described, and in one of them the. father takes an opportunity of instilling into his son's ear some salutary counsel as to his future reign, while in the parting visit he is represented as warning him against certain evil counsellors.* We know from the narrative of Zíá Barní that such was actually the case, but the poet only gives us vague generalities where the historian adds a contemporary edge. The Sultan returns to his capital in the rainy season, which is described, as each of the other seasons have been, at gréat length. Then follows a very pleasing and natural chapter of the poet's per- sonal history, the best in the whole book. He had accompanied the royal expedition and had been an eye- witness of many of the scenes described, but he returns with it only as far as Kantipúr. His immediate patront had just received a Jágir in Oude, and the poet stays behind with him and remains two years there. At last however he wishes to return to his family at Dehli, and after some time he obtains leave, of which he gladly avails himself. After one month of weary travelling, he reaches the im- perial city in the month Zú Ka'dah, and he describes his joy at meeting his aged mother and his friends. "Two days after the king hears of his arrival and sends for him to court, where he is appointed to an office about the royal person. The king then in a private in- terview condescends to ask a favour. The poet expresses his astonish- ment at such condescension, and then the king bids him write in verse the history of the meeting of the two Sultans, “the conjunction of the two auspicious constellations of the time ;” that he may divert his mind by its perusal while parted from his father, who of course remains in his quasi independent province of Bengal. From this command the poem itself took its birth. Khusrau tells us that if * ya ls ala iz oigo 90 ESTRES TN ICA $ His patrov's name is given as 31 y pa vlko nia Amir Ali was Khusrau's patron at Dehli after the death of prince Muhammad, and we learn from Ferishta that in the beginning of Jalál-ud-Dín Khiljús reign, Amir Ali was “ holding the government of Oude under the new title of Hátim Khán.” 238 The Kirán-us-Sa' dain of Mir Khusrau. [No. 3, occupied him six months, ib was finished in the month Ramazan of the year A. H. 688 corresponding to our A. D. 1289. The poet was then in the 37th year of his age and the number of baits in the poem he states to be 3944, Then follows a description of the king”s triumphant entry into his capital, and in the closing chapter the poet expresses himself as weary of making poetry, and declares, that he did not write the poem for the sake of gold but fame. “ If the king gave me the treasures of Farídún and Jamshíd, they would be a poor payment for one letter, my desire for this highly decorated book is that my name may remain high in its place.” The poem then ends with the usual moral reflections on the vanity of wasting life in the composition of verse and devotion to earthly objects. | Nor are these last commonplaces wholly inapplicable. The book is curious, rather for what 1t professes to be, than for what it 2s; 16 reminds us too much of what 1t misses, to be really a good poem. We read the simple account in Ferishta's plain prose, and we feel that the poet would have shewn a truer knowledge of his craft, had he kept closer to the actual facts as they occurred ; and, little as ' he has deviated from them, every deviation is a positive blemish in his work. We miss too in the poem the evil genius of the true history, the treacherous vizier Nizám-ud-Dín, whose secret machinations had produced the lamentable rupture from the first. The poet's moral cowardice could only venture to disguise this power “behind the throne,” and his characters act without sufficient motives in his pages ; he dared not depict the arch villain* of the court, for the vizier had returned to Dehlí in unbroken influence with the king. It was he who had endeavoured, by every means, to exasperate the parties into an open rupture, and to stop every attempt ab pacific negociations ; and when Baghrá Khán had appealed too strongly to his son's un- hardened heart to be wholly unheard, the vizier had endeavoured to frustrate all the good effects of the interview. He had drawn a line * The only allusion to him in the poem is perhaps in certain secret instructions and counsels of state which are two or three times mentioned in the interviews between Kai Kobád and Násir-ud-Dín. Zíá Barni'gives long secret dialogues between the king and his father, where the latter warns his son against the minister”s treachery. 1860. ] The Kirán-us-Sa' dam 0f Mir Khusraw. 239 of humiliating ceremonies round the king to chill the paternal heart from the approach. “ To all these the prince submitted ; until after repeated obeisances he found the king remaining unmoved on his throne, when, shocked by this unnatural behaviour, he burst into tears. This sight overpowered all the king's resolutions ; he leaped from his throne and ran to throw himself at his father's feet; and the father hastening to prevent him, he fell on his neck and they remained for some minutes weeping in each other's arms, while the whole court was almost as much affected as themselves.” One feels that there is nothing in Mír Khusraw's poem one half so truly pathetic as this plain prose; ibis one of those touches of nature which make the whole world kin, but which Mír Khusrau completely overshoots in his endeavours to be original and sublime. There is only one observation more, and that relates to the final issue of the dramatis persone. We read that the poet wrote for the king in the year 688, but in that very year* the king murdered the vizier who had been such an evil guide for his youth. Cowed by that superior will, he dared not openly to assume his authority, and he could only turn to the poison bowl to rid him of the too powerful servant. But his own hands were too enervated to seize the reins which the dying minister dropped ; the whole empire relapsed into confusion, and the great military chiefs openly contended for the falling fragments. The dissolute young king found himself utterly powerless in the midst of the confusion which he had evoked, and he was soon assassinated in Kilú Kharí, the scene of so many of his revelries; and one of these Turkish chiefs, Jelál-ud-Dín Khilji, mounted the vacant throne. A party in the court en- deavoured to secure the crown for the little child Kaiomars whom we watched on his baby mission to his grandfather in Bengal; he was then an infant in arms, and he is even now only three years of age ; but the attempt fails, and Khilji's first exercise of power is to sweep the poor child for ever out of his path. Baghrá Khán retained Bengal through ¿hese confusions as through the last, and thirty-six years after, we still find him there, as Ghaias-ud-Dín, the founder of the Toghlak dynasty, confirms him in his government. * Ferishta gives 687 as the last year of his reign, but this must be wrong. SISISL IL LIS LAI IS IL SLI LEI L SISI LIL III LSIO IO III IS ISI 240 Ornithology of ÁAmoy. [No. 8, Ormithology of Amoy.—BY RoBERT SwINHOE, Esq. The position of Amoy Island and its relative bearings to the mainland of China may be ascertained from any ordinary map. A few words will therefore suffice to explain the nature of the country in which 1 have followed my favourite pursuit. This island, the neigh- bouring shore of the mainland, and the banks of both the rivers (the chief one leading to Changchow Foo and the other to Tunggan Hien) are all densely populated, and have remarkably little wood excepting occasional banyans thriving in the midst of villages. The plains are well cultivated and planted for the greater part with rice, maize, sugar-cane, Cucurbitacee, and hemp during summer, and bearded wheat, spinach (Basella rubra), taro, cabbages, and peas during winter. The hills are either composed of granite debris studded with large black blocks of granite and extremely barren, or of clay ; and are covered with small stones and scanty herbage. The character of the country will probably account for the paucity of our resident species among land birds, as compared with the occasional visitants or strag- glers in the same group. The water-birds, however, shew. a finer list of winter residents, no doubt owing to the suitable feeding-eround afforded them by the large mud-flat of the Amoy creek, those of several other inlets and creeks into the mainland, and the marshes at the mouth of the rivers. In identifying the following birds, Mr. Blyth of Calcutta has rendered me much service, and indeed without his valued aid 1 could have done little among the non-European forms. I have also to thank Mr. Stevenson of Norwich for the help which he has afforded me; and Mr. G. Schlegel at Amoy, son of Dr. Schlegel of the Leyden Museum, merits my warm thanks for the loan of.a copy of the Fauna Japonica, from which work 1 have gained considerable assist- ance. Amoy, 19th November, 1859. Ornmithology of Amoy. China. (Classified according to Dr. J. B. Hay's Catalogue of Genera.) 1. Buteo vulgaris, var. japonicus, Temm. and Schleg., Fawn. Japon. 1860. | Ormthology of Amoy. 241 A regular winter visitant. 2. Pandion haliactus, (L.) ? Lives on the rocks at the mouth of the harbour and comes 0cca- sionally to Amoy, but is very shy and unapproachable. lhave never been able to procure a specimen. 3. Falco peregrinus, (L.) Breeds in the neighbourhood and is not unfrequent. 4. Hypotriorchis subbuteo, (L.) Rare. 5. Tinmunculus alaudarius, Brisson. A common resident. 6. Milvus govinda, Sykes, var. melanotis, Gray. Faun. Japon, [ Ante, p. 95.] Very common, especially in the harbour. 7. Accipiter misus, (L.) ? Rare. Differs from the European bird chiefly in having 20htte axillaries, as well as in many minor points. -8. Micronisus badiws, Gmelin, Received from Fouchow, and shot in Amoy, November of this year. 8. Circus cyaneus, (L.) Pretty common. 9. Circus eeruginosus, (L.) Very common up the rivers. 10. Vinox scutellatus, (Raflles.) A stragglins winter visitant, common in summer at Fouchow where 16 breeds. The immature plumage is brown, banded with ochreous. 11. Bubo maximus, Sibbald. Occasionally seen ofa winter's evening. Breeds somewhere in the nelghbourhood, as every early spring the young are sold in the streets of the town. 12. Ephialtes bakkamoena, Pennant. Rare. 1 procured two one winter, one mottled brown on the upper-parts, the other mottled buff; the first 1 take to be the immature plumage, as both these examples were females. Mr, 2 K 242 Ornithology of Amoy. [No. 8, Blyth informs me that this is not an uncommon species in the vicinity of Calcutta. 13. Caprimulgus dyticivorus, nobis. [C. indicus, large var., Blyth, J. A. S. XIV, 208 ; the small var. there also noticed being C. Kelaarti, Blyth, Y. A. S. XX, 175, from the Nilgiris and moun- tains of Ceylon.] This species is closely akin to the Caprimulgus jotaka of the Fauna Japonica; the following being the most striking points of difference. Our's has the wing 3 inch longer and the beak 2 lines longer. Instead of the 2nd, 3rd and 4th quills in the male having a white band, our's has a white spot on the inner web of the 1st, and a band across the 2nd and 3rd only. The sides of the head, greater and lesser wing-coverts, and scapularies are frosted with white, and a narrow line of frosted white runs from the bill to the top of the eye and extends in a broken manner beyond. In most other respects 1t resembles C. jotaka, the tail 15 banded with white pretty much in thesame style, and the tarsus is feathered to the base of the toes. 14 stays in Amoy the greater part of October and November, and is there seen hawking over paddy-fields for water-beetles which fly at night. Out of the stomachs of birds shot 1 have repeatedly taken out whole individuals of Dyticus margina- tus, and in one instance two perfect specimens were so found, but with the hind-legs reversed, apparently with the intention of affording no impediment to the passage of so large a beetle down the «sophagus. This species breeds at Fouchow. Another and smaller species is met with in a copse about twelve miles distant from Amoy during the months of September and October. It has naked tarsi, is 10 inches long and has the lateral tail-feather white except just at the tip. The 1st and 2nd quills are blotched with a large spot of white on each, and two white spots occur on the throat. A yellowish circle girts the eye. Not having been able as yet to identify the species, I have named 14 passúm 14. Caprimulgus stictomaus, nobis. [Akin to C. monticolus, Franklin, and O. affinis, Horsfield ; but much richer in colouring, 4. B.] 15. Oypselus vittatus, Jard. and Selby. 1860. ] Ornithology of Amoy. 243 Frequent in spring, flyine high in fine weather, but darting about low during rain. Does not build here. 16. Oypselus subfurcatus, Blyth. [4nte, p. 95.] A permanent resident, associating in parties and twittering together at a great height in the sky, then, suddenly separat- ing, the birds dart to all quarters, each displaying 1ts command . Of wing in the chase after insects; then, again, they meet as before, and so on for the greater part of the day, seldom resting. The nest is often placed under the rafters of verandahs, and resembles that of the House-Martin(Chelidon urbica) at a dis- tance; but is composed of straw and other soft materials glued together in regular layers. The old birds roost every night in their nests all the year through. 17. Hirundapus nudipes, Hodgson.* 18. 19. 20. 21. A strageler in spring during rain-storms. Hirundo rustica, L., var. gutturalis, Scopoli. This appears to be merely a degenerate variety of the European species. It 1s a summer resident here and pretty numerous, building mud-nests shaped like a half-dish, and lined with straw and a few feathers, over the doors of Chinese huts, where they are reverenced as the harbingers of good luek. Hirundo daurica, L. ; alpestris, Pallas. A few passing flocks spend a day or two in Amoy during winter. In Formosa it takes the place of the common species, and builds domed nests of clay and mud under the roof-b0ps. Those nests are lined properly with feathers, and contain from 3 to 5 fine white or pinkish eggs. Eurystomus orientalis, L. Very rare. Halcyon smyrnensis, L. A common resident; called “ Fei-tsuy” by the Chinese, who glue the feathers, chiefly those of the wing, over ornaments worn by their women. Thus treated the lustrous blue feathers give the appearance of turquoise stone. The bird is shy and 1s remarkable for its loud screeching cry. * A specimen since sent accords exactly with Gould's figure of the Australian, species ; but I consider the latter not to differ from the Himalayan.—Cwr. 43. Soc 2 E 2 244 29 Mao hd 23. 24. 26. Ormthology of Amoy. [No. 3, Haleyon atricapilla, Gxmelin ; pileata, Boddáert. Rarer than the preceding; 1ts feathers are also used for orna- ments, to which they give a deeper tone. Alcedo bengalensis, Gmelin. A very common resident and generally known as the “ King of the Shrimps y” called by Amoy Chinese Ang tony mng. Ceryle rudis, L. Very common on the river ; where 16 rises on the wing at a height above the water, and drops suddenly on its scaly prey. 1 have also seen 16 strike obliquely when flying close to the surface of the water. . Upupa epops, L. Stays all the year and is nowhere common ; builds in the holes of walls and exposed coftins ; is called by the natives the Coftin- bird, and flies with long undulating sweeps. Orthotomus phyllorapheus, n. sp. [£bis, Vol. 11, 49.] Length 43 inches ; wing 1.2%,; tall 2. Bill along culmen ¿; to gape 75. Tarsus 4; mid-toe $, ; hind-toe $, ; outer toe rather longer than the inner. Bill pale flesh-colour, along the ridge dark hair-brown. Legs and toes pale yellowish-brown. Iris buff; narrow circle round the eye, pale buff. Forehead fer- suginous, eradually changing to olive-brown on the head. Back bright olive-green. Wings and tail hair-brown, the coverts margined with olive-green, and the quills with yellowish olive- brown. Round the eye and all the under-parts, including the shoulder-edge, ochreous-white, darker on the flanks, and buff on the tibix. The two central tail-feathers of the male gradually lengthen at the commencement of spring until May, when they are about 13 inch or so longer than the others, which are all somewhat graduated. I observe that these lengthened feathers soon become worn and usually drop after the first nesting, to be replaced by others scarcely longer than the lateral ones. Mr. Blyth remarks—“ Your Orthotomwes, 1 think, is new, and con- stitutes the 12th species (!) now to be recognised. The other 11 are described by Mr. F. Moore in his monograph on the genus, read before the Zoological Society, 28th February, 1854.” This bird is usually seen in pairs, and is very common in most 1860.] Ornithology of Amoy. 245 bushy places. Besides at Amoy, 1 have also observed it at Hongkons and Fowchow. 27. Prima sonitans, n. sp. [£b+s, Vol. IL, 50. | I have named this from the crackling noise 16 produces when hopping or flying from twig to twig. Length 53,; wing 17; tail 3. Bill along culmen 2,, to gape +. Tarsus 4; middle toe 32; outer sightly longer than the inner, hind-toe F;,. Bill and inside of mouth black. Irides orange-yellow. Legs buff, browner on the claws. Head fine deep bluish-grey; chin and cheeks white; occiput and back olive-green, blending with the grey towards the fore-part and becoming tinged with sienna on the rump. Wings light hair- brown margined with buff olive-green. Tail pale brown, mar- gined and tinged with buff olive-green. Breast a clear pale buff tinged with primrose, deepening on the under-parts and very deep on the thighs. The female has the head less bluish than the male; and in the young the head is uniform with the back, This species is resident here, and builds domed nests on the stalks of reed-plants ; the eggs, 7 or so in number, are strangely red. Mr. Blyth remarks on our bird—“ Your Printa from Amoy comes exceedingly close to P. flaviventris, Delessert, which is common in the Bengal Sundarbáns, Tenasserim, We., and I have received 14 also from Singapore ; but yours has a longer tail, wants the bright yellow of the lower-parts below the breast, and there is an admixture of white in the loral region and ear-coverts not seen in our species. Moreover, Pr. flaviventris lays a similar red egg, as 1 am informed by Major S. K. Tickell.” 28. Drymoica extensicauda, n. sp. [£bis, Vol. IL, 50.] A common resident, and seems to delight in fields of grain, long grass, dc. 1t is often seen standing on a stalk, throwing up its tail and twittering a short series of unmusical notes. Length 525; wing 1;,; tail 25, long and graduated deeply, the outer feather measuring only 13,. Bill along culmen +4, to gape 2, ; deep blackish-brown, cl just at the tip, and yel- lowish flesh-colour at the base of the lower mandible; inside 246 Ornithology of Amoy. [No. 3, of mouth pale flesh-colour. Iris orange-yellow, margin of eyelids buff. Tarsus 2; middle-toe 5; outer toe slightly longer than the inner which is 2; hind-toe 35; legs yel- low-ochre, flesh-coloured on the upper surface of the toes. Upper parts olive-brown;region of the eyes, curvabure of wing, and tibiz, buff-ochre. Under parts pale ochreous, with a tinge of primrose- yellow. Wings and tail light hair-brown; the feathers of the former margined with yellowish brown-olive on the coverts, and reddish on the quills ; those of the latter indistinctly barred with a darker shade. “ Your Drymoica” adds Mr. Blyth, “is nearly akin to the common D. fusca of Bengal, Nipal, %c., represented by D. inornata in $. India, but has a conspicuously longer tail, more decidedly rufescent lower-parts and around the eye, and the crown is distinctly striated, in which last 16 approximates the Cisticole.” 29. Cisticola tintinnabulans, nobis. [ bos, Vol. IL, 51.] This bird is of rare occurrence in Amoy, but is frequent in Shanghai and West Formosa. I have described ibas Cala- manthella tinnabulans, in the 11. Vol of the * Journal of the N. China Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society.” On comparing ours with C. brunmiceps of the Fauna Japonica 1 note the fol- lowing differences. Ours is $ inch longer, and 5 lines shorter in the wing. The 1st quill is very short instead of being nearly equal to the 2nd, which is 13 lines shorter than the 3rd, 44h and 5th equal and longest. The bill is longer. The feathers | of the head are bordered with yellowish-brown. No greyish- | brown occurs on the breast, but the medial line from the throat to the vent is pure white, both sides of 1t being more or less washed with sienna-buff, 30. Acrocephalus magnirostris. [Ibis, Vol. IL, 51.] This bird abounds from Amoy to Shanghai in all reedy places and is described in the Fauna Japonica under the term Salicaria turdina orientalis, and stated there to be found also in Borneo Macassar, and Sumatra. Length 7%,; wing 3%. Tail graduated and 3. Bill $, to gape 125 Upper parts a sienna or yellowish brown ; wings brown, 1860. ] Ornithology of Ámoy. 247 margined with the same; tail do., and tipped with yellowish grey, eye-streak and throat yellowish-white. Under parts sienna-yellow with more or less white, and occasionally with a few pale brown streaks on the throat, Mr. Blyth says, of our Acrocephalus, 1t may be remarked—“ that (like the two figured in Gould's Birds of Australia) 14 helps to fill up the gap between the large and small species of Europe and India respectively; and that it is remarkable for the great disproportionate size of the bill, which equals that of the European 4. arundinaceus, (L.), or of the Indian Á. brunnescens,(Jerdon,) both of which are much larger birds.” Its song is hurried, though sweet and sometimes powerful. 31. Acrocephalus (?) bistrigiceps, n. sp. [£bis, Vol. IL, 51.]* This small species 1s easily distinguished by a line of black over a yellowish streak above each eye. Length 52; wing 23; tail 2,1, and graduated. Bill 3, to gape +. Upper parts olive- brown, tinged with sienna, and redder on the rump and edgings of the tail. Wings hair-brown margined with the prevailing colour. Throat, belly, and under wing-coverts whitish, the rest of the lower parts deeply washed with sienna-buff. 32. Arundinax (?) canturians, n. sp. [lbis, Vol. 11, 52.] A winter visitant at Amoy, but found in summer at Shanghai, uttering lts notes from its concealment, which are so rich and full that when first heard you expect them to be the com- mencement of a fine song; but alas! these 3 or 4 notes are all that the bird possesses, and though you strain your ear, listening, from the same bush you hear at intervals only the same few rich notes. Length 63; wing 2,, tail 22. Bill 3, to gape F,. Forehead and crown rufous-brown ; upper-parts and tail olive-brown. Wings hair-brown with yellowish-brown margins. Throat, under wing-coverts, and belly white; eye-streak and under- parts ochreous and yellowish grey. Bill and feet brownish. Mr. Blyth observes: “ This seems very like a second species of * This does not range well in Acrocephalus, nor isit a Calamodyta, but in form of tail approximates ZLocustella. It is, however, a distinct form, and will haye to be so recoguized.—Cur. As. Soc, 248 Ornithology 0f Amoy. [No. 3, my genus Arundinax. The tail, however, is obscurely striated across, which 1 do not observe in my 4. olivaceus ; and your bird has also a much stronger hind-toe and claw, quite dispro- portionately so as regards the anterior toes. The white of 1ts wings underneath is remarkable. The tail is less graduated than in A. oliwaceus. 1 have compared this with the descriptions of Salicaria cantans and cantillans in the Fauna Japonica, and though closely allied to the former it certainly is not the same. The cantans seems to bear to the cantillans the same analogy that this species bears to the succeeding.” 33. Arundinaz (2) minutus, n. sp. [Lbis, Vol. 1, 52.7 This is a most singular miniature of the foregoins, resembling 14 almost exactly in colour, but differing considerably in size. Length 5; wing 22; 2. This bird is also more robust in build, livelier and more open in habits, and is rarer here than the foregoing. Were it not for both birds occurring at the same season, one would be inclined to look upon this as merely a degenerate variety of the other. 34. Phylloscopus fuscatus, Blyth. Common during winter, and stays so late in spring that I have a strong suspicion that it nidificates in the neighbourhood. 16 entertains us during the early vernal months with 1ts pretty shake song, but 1bs most frequent note is “ chick chick.” 35. Phylloscopus tenellipes, n. sp. [Lbis, Vol. IL, 58. ] This species has delicate light pink-coloured feet, hence the name. Length 42, wing 23, 1st quill 5 in.; 2nd 13, 3rd 2 in. the 4th slightly longer and the longest in the wing. The 44th, 5th, and 6th quills sinuated on the outer web; the rest inwards with mucronate tips. Tail 2, the feathers nearly equal, moder- ately broad, rounded on the outer web towards the tip, and sinuated on the inner, both leading to a point. Expanse 7£,. Bill 2,, to gape 5. Tarsus 35; middle toe $; outer longer than the inner ; hind toe 3. Beak brownish, pale (lesh- coloured on the tip and tomia of upper mandible and basal half oflower. Inside of mouth flesh-ochre. Upper-parts olive- green, brown on the head and upper back. Eye-streak and 1860.] Ornithology of ÁAmoy. 249 cheeks cream-colour. Through the eye and below the eye-streak runs a dark line of olive-brown, darker on the coverts ; the eye- streak whitening and increasing towards the occiput. Wings light hair-brown, margined and tinged with olive-siemna ; quills darker hair-brown with dark shafts. Some of the large coverts tipped with yellowish. Tail light hair-brown, margined and tinged with olive-sienna, browner on the rump. Lower parts pure white, except sides of the neck, flanks, and thighs, which are slightly fibrous and grey. The shoulder, under wing- - and tall-coverts, are tinged with primrose-yellow. This is a straggling visitant during the cold weather, and may be distinguished by its note “ charr.” 36. Phylloscopus sylvicultrix, n. sp. [1b%s, Vol. TL, 53.] Mr. Blyth remarks on this—“ a new species, differing from all but the European sibilatrix in the minute size of its first primary, in which character however sibilatrix exceeds ib.” Length 43, wing 23, 1st quill f,, 2nd125, 3rd and 4th 1.2. Tail 1%. Bil 7; to gape 42. Upper mandible brown with a yellow edge, lower yellow with a patch of brown on the terminal half. Tarsus 45 pale yellowish-brown, yellower on the under surface of the toes and browner on the claws. Upper parts olive-green, brownish in some lights, especially on the crown. Line over the eye, a row of feathers on the lower half of eye-circle, and part of the cheeks, pale chrome-yellow ; loral space blackish-olive. Feathers of the wings and tail hair- brown, broadly margined with olive-green, a spot of yellowish- white marks, the tip of the outer web of the first 5 2nd coverts. Under-parts pale yellowish or primrose white, varyiny im tint. The under-shaft of all the tail feathers white, and the margin of the inner web of the 3 outer tail-feathers faint white. The size of the bill differs considerably in different individuals. It is very numerous here during the months of April and May, and again in October and September, on 1ts migrations. 37. Phylloscopus coronatus, (emm. and Schleg.) This species is noticeable from having a faint line of yellow on the crown like a Ktegulus, and is identical with that of the 2 L Ornithology of Ámoy. [No. 3, Fauna Japonica. It wanders to Amoy occasionally during 1ts vernal and autumnal migrations. 38. Reguloides proregulus, (Pallas,)—modestus, Gould, —imornatus, 39. Blyth. Winters here and is solitary in habits, uttering as 16 pursues 1ts food a long plaintive “sweet,” which, in spring, repeated se- veral times in rapid succession, constitutes its song. Regulordes chloronotus, (Hodgson.) Often seen in pairs during winter, roaming about from tree to tree. . Copsychus saularis, (1..) A common resident; native name Chuy Kam-Chay. . Pratincola indica, Blyth. Winters here. . Ruticilla awrorea, (Pallas.) [R. leucoptera, Blyth.] Winters here. . Larvivora cyana, Hodgson ? Straggles here oceasionally, in 16s migrations. . Tanthia rufilatus, (Hodgson) ; cyanura, Temm. and Sehleg., Fauna Japon. Winters here. . Muscicapa mugimalki, Temm. and Schleg., Fauna Japon. (see Ap- pendix.) [Genus. ERYTHROSTERNA, Bonap. In winter dress, 1 cannot distinguish it from the common 4. leucwra of India. E. B.] This is a species of lively Chat-like habits, but fond of jerking up the tail like a robin. 14 straggles here during its autumnal migrations. The female or immature plumage, which has occurred here most frequently, may be thus described :— Length 4.2. Wing 2; expanse 73; 1s6 quill $, 2nd 1,%, 3rd and 4th 22. Tail 2,,, ES rounded on the outer web, dara on the inner, and pd in a point. Bill 4, to gape ,. Tarsus -*;, middle toe 33, inner toe slightly shorter than the outer, hind toe $; tarse thick; claws, especially the middle and hind one rather long and pointed all black. Inside of mouth ochreous. Irides black. Upper parts brown with an ochreous wash. Wings hair-brown edged paler; 2nd coverts tipped with ochreous, forming a transverse wing- 1860. | Ormithology of Amoy. 251 46. 47. bar; 3res and a few of the interior and 2nes tipped and edged with whitish. Urpygials and tail black-tipped and edged paler, the lateral rectrices with more than half the basal inner web and shaft, the 2nd and 3rd both webs, and the 4th a part of the outer web, white, all having some black near their bases. Throa%, belly, and under tail-coverts pure white. Sides of neck and throat, breast, flanks, and under wing-coverts brownish with more or less ochre. Thighs brownish. Edge of inner webs of quills pale brownish. Parus minor, Temm. and Schleg. (Figured in Gould's * Birds of Asia.”) | The same species as that described in the Fauna Japonica. 1t prevails along the coast of China from Hongkong to Shan- ghal. The trivirgatus of the same work is common at Shan- ghai, but is not met with so far South as this. Zosterops japomcus, Temm. and Schleg. This answers in every respect to the bird ofthe Fauna Japonica, except that the 1st quill, though very minute, is yet not want- ing. The bill and legs are of a slaty blue when the bird is alive, and not of a blackish brown horn-colowr (a fault evidently attributable to the descriptions being taken from a dried skin). The breast and flanks are of a pale dingy colour, with but very little reddish. Iris dark blackish-brown. It is resident in the neighbourhood, and often wanders to Amoy during winter in search for food. . Motacilla boarula, (L.) Common winter visitant. . Motacilla luzomensis, Scopolt. Common in winter ; a few breed here. . Motacilla lugubris, Temminck. Common in winter. . Budytes flava, (L.) I think the European species ; rare. . Budytes sulphwrea. Both these species are found in autumn, in rice-fields, . ÁAnthus thermophilus, Hodgson. Common during winter. Two other species occur, but they still remain unidentified. 57. 58. 59. 60. 61. 62. Ormthology of Amoy. [No, 3, . Pipastes agilis, (Sykes.) Common durmg winter. . Corydalla Richards, (Vieillot.) A common winter visitant; deeply ochreous on its arrival, but this appearance wears of as the season advances. . Mytiophonus ceruleus, (Scopoli). [ Vec. M. TemmIxektt, Vigors. | Lives among rocky caverns ; not common, and very shy ; native name 4Aw-chuy. Turdus daulias, Temminck. Our commonest winter Thrush, answering in every respect to the description of the species in the Fauna Japonica, which work represents a figure of the bird on Plate 26; but the first notice of it is due to M. Temminek, who published a repre- sentation of it in the Planches color. Pl. 515. Turdus pallens, Pallas,—pallidus, Gmelin. This species varies greatly in size, and is remarkable for its white eye-streak. It strikes me that this is the rufulus of Drapiez and modestus of Eyton, rather than the following. Turdus chrysolaws, Temminck. Planches coloriées from Japan. It arrives here in small parties in early spring, and at that time 1s of frequent occurrence among bushes and gardens. Besides the above three, I have procured two other species still un- identified. Merula cardis, (Temminek.) This small and handsome species, so remarkable for the changes 14 undergoes from the plumage of a Turdus to that of a true Merula, seems to form a natural link between the two sub- genera. These changes of plumage have been well described and beautifully figured in the * Fauna Japonica. It visits us chiefly during winter, but I have no doubt that some of them spend the summer near at hand, as I have met them here late in spring. Merula mandarina, Bonaparte ; M. vulgaris of China, auctorun. A common resident everywhere up the coast. Oreocinela varia, (Lath.,)) nec Horsfield; Turdus Whitez, Eyton. | A straggling visitant. Number of rectrices 14. 1860. ] Ormthology of Ámoy. 253 63. 64, 65. 66. Petrocossyphus manillensis, (Boddiert.) Common among the rocks all the year through. Garrulax perspicillatus, (Gm.) Length 12 inches. Wing 4. Tail 52. Bill 2,, to gape 1,,. Back, wings, and tail yellowish-brown. Head and neck yel- lowish-grey. A band reaches from one ear-covert over the forehead to the other, forming a broad mark over the eyes. Under parts pale rufous-ochre, very deep on the vent. Beak and legs brown. This large Butcher-thrush is common in some parts of the coun- try, building a nest a good deal like that of the Blackbird. It is a shy bird, but may be known a long way off by 16s loud ery of ted-ted, uttered from time to time, or followed by a liquid guzzling low chatter. Garrulax sinensis, (L.) [ ELeucodioptron canorum, Schiffer, apud C. L. Bonaparte ; Turdus canorus, T. sinensis, and also Lanus infaustus, L. ; nec L. chinensis, Seopoli.*] This is the Huwa-mei or Spectacled Thrush of the Chinese, by whom it is prized for 1ts fine vocal powers, as well as for 16s pugl- listic propensities. 16 is, strictly speaking, a hill-bird, and very abundant on the hills hear Fowchow, but as 1 have, on more than one occasion, met with 1t in the bushes here, 1 must include 16 in my list. Oriolus chinensis, L. A rare straggler here, but very common in S. W. Formosa. The female is slightly greener than the male on the back and wings, and is considerably larger. Another species resembling this, but spotted on the breast, 1 have received from Mr. Holt at Fowchow, which 1 take to be the Oriolus maculatus of Vieillot. [Young of the preceding? 1. B.] 67. Pyenonotus sinensis, (Gmelin) ; Purdus oceipitalis, 'Temminck. * The latter is Corvus auritus, Daud., Turdus shanhu et T. melanopis, Gmelin, Crateropus leucogenys, nobis, passim; a true Garrulaz inhabiting the Tenasserim hills, but doubtfully Chinese. In Horsfield's Catalogue, the name Turdus can- orus, L,, is referred to the Merula bengalensis, Brisson, and the former specific name adopted for that most unmusical of birds, which properly stands as Mala- cocercus bengalensis, (Br.) —Cur. As. Soc. 254 Ornithology of Amoy. [No. 3, Very common all over the coast from Hongkong to Shanghai, and everywhere in Formosa. 68. Pyenonotus atricapillus | Muscicapa atricapilla, Vieillot, nec L.; Hamatornis chrysorrhous, Lafr., and P. hemorrhous apud Hartlaub, Rev. Zool. $e. 1846, p. 1.*] Found abundantly in some places in this neighbourhood, but peculiarly local, seldom straying far. 69. Tehitrea principalis, (Temminck.) Figured in the Planches coloriées, and subsequently in the Fauna Japonica. A rare spring straggler here. 70. Tehitrea ceruleocephala, (Quoy et Gaim.) 71. Hemichelidon latirostris, (Raffles); cinereo-alba, Temm. and Schles., Faun. Japon. A common winter visitant; remarkable for its singing notes, like those of a Red-breast, or chinking of two pieces of silver. 72. Hemichelidon fuliginosa, Hodgson. Straggles to Amoy in its vernal migrations. 13. Hemichelidon rutilata, n. sp. This species approximates 4H. latirostris in form, but has a bill even broader at the base. It is of rare occurrence here and only during spring. Length 4. Wing 22,. Tail? Bill 4, to gape £;, breadth 2 Tarsus 5. Head and upper neck blackish-grey. Back and scapulars reddish-brown. Wings blackish, margined with burnt-sienna. Rump and tail tile-red, the feathers of the latter more or less marked with blackish. 'Throat and fore- neck white, yellowish on theirsides. The rest of the lower parts, excepting just the abdomen which is white, reddish or burnt-sienna ochre, more or less intense. 74. Xanthopygia narcissina, (Temminck) ;—chrysophrys, Blyth. A rare spring visitant. 75. Cyanoptila cyanomelamira, (Temminck.) Figured in the Fauna Japonica. Of rare occurrence here. Myiagra cerulea, Gmelin ? A blue Fly-catcher with a small bill; procured here once. * The Pyenonotus atricapillus of my Catalogue, founded on Lgitita atricapilla, Vicillot, v. Sylvia nigricapilla, Drapiez, a Ceylon bird, is referred toa new genus, Meropixus, by the Prince of Canino,—Cur, 4s. Soc. 1860. | Ornithology of Amoy. 255 76. Campephaga cinerea, Blyth ?* Of a deep bluish-grey ; with green-black wings and tail, the feathers of both tipped more or less with white, the graduated tail-feathers deeply tipped. Vent white. Bill and legs black. Length 9; wing 43; tail 3%. The immature plumage is lighter grey, tinged with sienna-yellow, and indistinctly barred on the under-parts. The basal part of the inner webs of several of the wing-feathers are marked with white, forming a large bar, conspicuous on the under side or when the bird is seen on wing. This species occasionally shews itself here, in autumn and in spring. 77. Pericrocotus cinereus, Strickland. Length 8, wing 32. Tail 4, the 3 outer feathers being shorter than the rest and equally graduated, measuring 13, 2, and 25 respectively ; the 6 central ones are nearly equal. Hxpanse 103. Bill 3, to gape ,. Bill and feet black. The description from de la Fresnaye runs thus “ Cendré en dessus ; lorums, alles, eb queue, noirs; front, une tache médiane alaire, pli de Vaile, bord externe des rémiges tertiaires, la presque totalité de troils rectrices latérales et tout le dessous de corps, blanes. Longueur totale Om. 193. Habite Pisle de Lucon (Philip- pines”). The female in all mine has grey2sh-brown wings ; the black of the lore extends over the beak; and four instead of three lateral rectrices have a good deal of white on them. The male has a broad white forehead, and a black crown which gradually blends with the bluish-grey of the back. The wings are also blacker, and there is more grey on the sides of the breast. In fact the plumage of the male bears great affinity to that of the Wagtails; and this species forms a happy transition from the grey of the Campephage to the crocus tints ofthe Pericrocotz. It looks in, at Amoy, in parties during the vernal and autumnal migrations, and is noticeable for 1ts pretty Canary-like trill call-note. 18. Dicrurus macrocercus, Vieillot. By no means common in this neighborhood, but remarkably so in S. W. Formosa, where several may be seen during the * No nama of my bestowing.—L. B, to a [e Ornithology of Ámoy. [No. 3, season, sitting on nests in the same bamboo-tree, swaying to and fro with every puff of wind. 79. Lamius schach, L. Very common ; has a great habit of shrieking. This is a much larger race than that found in the Indian archipelago, and is no doubt worthy of specific distinction ; 1h remains only to be ascerbained to which of the two the name was first applied. 80. Lanus lucionensis, Strickland. With reference to this species, Mr. Blyth observes that this “ 1s decidedly the true £. lucionensis, vide Strickland, Ann. Mag. N. H. XIX (1847), p. 132. He considers there that all the various allied races are varieties only of the same. My notion is that there are 3 or 4 cognate races, which may breed toge- ther when cirecumstances permit of 1t, and so grade into one another. Certes a Malayan superciliosus is very unlike your lucionensis.” These are common here during the seasons of migration, and I have received them this autumn from Mr. Holt at Fowchow. 81. Enneoctonus bucephalus, (Temm. and Sehleg.) I have never met but one of this species here, and that proved a female. It has a large rufous head without the usual black face-band of the family, and answers in every respect to the description of the female in the Fauna Japonica. 82. Corvus torquatus, Ouv. [ Vide J. A. S. XX1X, 96.] Our common and only crow at Amoy. 83. Pica media, Blyth ¡—sericea, Gould. Very common. 84. Acridotheres cristatellus, (L.)* A very common species from Hongkong to Shanghai ; builds in holes of trees or walls, or makes large oval nests in trees; learns to speak with facility and soon becomes docile. 85. Gracupica (naigricollis,) Paykull ; temporalis, Temminck ; tricolor, J. E. Gray. A common resident, associating in small parties; builds round * The Prince of Canino considered this to be different from true cristatellus of the Philippines, and adopted the name fuliginosus, Bi., for tho China species. Cur. As. S0c, 1860. | Ornithology of Ámoy. 257 86. 87. 88. 89. 90. 91. 92. 93. 94. 95. 96. 97. nests on high trees, and lays clear blue eggs with very fragile shells ; is a noisy bird ; and is also found in Siam. Temenuchus turdiformis, (Wagler) ; sinensis, Gmelin ; elegans, Lesson. ' A common summer resident; very restless; builds in holes of walls ; and is also found in Pegu. lts habit of poking about among brick-holes in houses, Sc. during the nesting season soon causes its newly moulted white plumes to be stained of a reddish hue, and the feathers of the wings and tail to be much abraded. Before taking its departure from us it undergoes a complete moult, and then the plumage is clean enough. Temenuchus sericeus, (Latham.) A winter visitant; feeds largely on banyan berries. Temenuchus cineraceus, (Temminck.) This resembles the foregoing a good deal in form, but is broader across the back, and generally more robust. 1t also visits us during winter; and is identical with the bird found in Japan. Kophona melanura, (Gmelin.) Found here the winter through ; but leaves us before summer; breeds in Shanghai. Munia malacca, (L.) common in autumn. Mumia molucca. (L.) scarce. Mumia rubroniqra, Hodgson, very scarce. Oryzorms oryziwvora, (L.) Occasional winter flocks. t [Distinct, E. B.] Ligurinus sinicus, (L.) Fringilla kawaraliba minor, Fauna Japonica. Half Goldfinch, half Greenfinch ; not uncommon all the year, has a pretty tinkling note; and feeds on thistle-heads as well as grain, de. Passer montamus, (L.) Common about houses, resembles in habits P. domesticus. Emberiza fucata, Pallas. Met among standing grain during winter; difficult to procure from its habit of dropping under cover of the grain, and sel- dom perching on exposed places. Emberiza pusilla, Pallas. Occasional flocks during winter. 258 Ornithology of Ámoy. [No. 3, 98. Emberiza canescens, m. sp. [The Ibis, Vol. 1, 62.] This occurs during winter, and is probably new. Length 5.2,. Wing 2.2. Tail 25 and somewhat forked. Bill 4% Head and neck sienna-gray ; crown, cheeks and throat, black- ened, of a frosted appearance. Back and scapularies black, each feather broadly margined with white and more or less tinted with reddish-sienna. Wings blackish-brown, broadly margined with sienna-white. Under-parts and rump white, sienna-washed. Tail blackish-brown, having the two cen- tral feathers broadly margined with white, the rest on each side hardly at all; the outer feathers white except a small broad portion of the inner web, the 2nd broadly tipped with the same. The female is deeply tinged with reddish-brown above and red- dish-ochre beneath. 99. Emberiza personata, 'Temminck. Our commonest winter Bunting. 100. Emberiza awreola, Pallas. Met in flocks in autumn feeding on the ripening corn. 101. Emberiza Lathami, Gmelin. Common in winter ; a few breed in the neighbourhood. 102. Emberiza fruticeti, Kittlitz; sulphurata, Fauna Japon. Rare. 103. Alauda ccelivox, Swinhoe. This bird, which I have described under the above name in the TIT vol. of Shanghai Asiatic Society”s Journal, differs from the Japanese Lark, A. japonica, Temminck, in being much smaller. The largest specimen 1 have measured is one inch shorter than the Japanese, though the wing is much the same length. The inner toe is $, longer than the outer instead of being shorter. A close comparison of the two birds is of course required before any decision can, with safety, be arrived ab, but 16 must not be forgotten that ours is a peculiarly Southern Chinese Lark, not being found even so far north as Shanghai. 104, Yunx torquilla, L. Common during winter. The + inch red tree-ant appears to be its most favourite food, but 1t does not despise the large black bush-ant. 1860. |] Ornithology of Amoy. 109) Gl o] 105. Ouculus canorus ? L. Taken here on its autumnal and vernal migrations, but breeds at Fowchow and Shanghal. 106. Cuculus tenutrostris, Gray. A summer visitant ; has a loud-toned whistle repeated 4 times and terminating with a shake. 107. Turtur chinensis, (Scopoli.) Common everywhere from Hongkong to Shanghai. 108. Turtur humilis, (Temminck.) A summer visitant; extends as far North as Shanghai, and is there ofa larger size, though evidently of the same species. 109. Turtur orientalis, (Latham) ; gelastis, Temminck. This large species, found in Lapland and Japan, countries so far situated apart, has been shot here by myself during winter, but 14 makes short stay with us. I have seen the bird in Formosa, and one was caught by a ship off the Madjicosima group. 110. Francolinus perlatus, (Gmelin.) Birds of this species are brought to market by the natives from some nelehbouring part of the country. 111. Coturnix chinensis, (Gm.) Met in winter among standing corn; and evidently as distinet from the European species, as from the Japanese. [Evidently a misnomer. E. B.] 112. Squatarola helvetica, (L.) Winter visitant; met with in small flocks on the river mud-flats. 113. Oharadrius virgimicus, Bechst. | Pluvialis longipes, Bonap.] This species, 1 think, rather than pluvialis. Winter. Tail not distinctly banded, breaking off in the middle; size smaller than the European. Axille motíled-9ray and not white. 114. Charadrius cantianus, Latham. Arrives with the water-fowl, and frequents our sea mud-flats, often in large flocks. 115. Charadrius philippinus, Latham. Found on inland marshes, and new-turned fields during winter. 116. Charadríus Leschenaultim, Lesson. I have only one specimen, which was shot out of a flock of C. contianus. Yt is very much larger than the so-called 2 M2 260 Ornithology of Amoy. [No. 3, Kentish Plover, but resembles it in winter garb, except that this has no ventral white, indications of a perfect breast-band, and lighter brown remiges and rectrices. 117. Hematopus ostralegus, L. Rare winter-visitant. 118. 4rdea cinerea, (L.) Often seen here ; but builds large heronries at Fowchow. 119. Herodias egretta, (L.) ? H. modesta, (Gray). A large white Heron, seen occasionally ; not identified. 120. Herodias garzetta, (L.) The common resident species; building in company on large banyan trees. 121. Herodias eulophota, n. sp. This differs from 4H. gazetta strikingly in having a yellow bill, full-crested occiput, round instead of square tail and shorter legs. 16 is moreover rare and solitary in habits while with us during summer. It bears considerable affinity to H. candi- dissima, Wagler, of N. American Ornithology. Bill fine yellow, becoming flesh-coloured and purplish on the lores and round the eye. lrides pearl white. Long loose feathers spring from the occiput forming a full crest, the highest ones being longest and measuring 41 each, the length diminishing gradually in the lower ones. Long loose feathers also spring from the lower neck, and from the back where they become decom- posed into hair like silky webs curling upwards at their ends. The whole plumage is of a snowy white. Legs and toes yel- lowish or red-green, yellower on the soles and joints ; the upper surface of the lower portion ofthe tarsus is blackened, as also are some of the toe-joints but irregularly; claws blackish- brown. Average length 25 inches; wing 9%; tall 37. Bill 2,2, edge of lower mandible 3,£,. Naked part of tibia 1,$ ; tarsus 37; mid-toe 25, outer-toe 2.?,; inner 2,7; hind-toe 13. 122. Buphus coromandus, (Boddáert) ; russata, Temminck ; caboga, Pen. A numerous summer resident. 123. Ardeola prasinoscelis, n. sp. [The Ibis, TL, 64..] I have long had suspicions as to the identity of our bird with either 1860. | Ornithology of ÁAmoy. 261 the speciosa from Java or the lewcoptera from Bengal, and now, having satisfied myself, I will endeavour to shew the difference. In the first place on comparing our Ardeola «with the description of 4. speciosa in “ Horsfield's Researches in Java,” the distinction is at once apparent. We begin with ours. Description of male shot 30th May. Bill black for nearly one half from the apex, middle portion chrome yellow, base and cere indigo-grey. Legs greenish-chrome. Irides orange-yellow. Head and neck Indian-red, changing into purple as it descends to the back. Throat, median line of under neck, belly, rump and wings white. Back having long loose bluish-grey feathers decomposed and hair-like. Long and hair-like feathers also spring from the lower neck, nearly covering the blue feathers of the breast. Crest composed of two long subulated feathers 43 long, with several shorter ones titting into the grooves on their under sides; these feathers are the same colour as the head. Now Horsfield states that the Á. speciosa has “ in its complete dress the head above, de. isabella-yellow with a rufous tint * * * * colour of the back 2mtensely black * * * * feet dark yellowish-brown E * * the crest consists of from 4 to 6 greatly lengthened linear plumes of a very pure milk white colour. The bill is dusky at the base.” This comparison of the adult plumage is surely convincing of non-identity of the two birds. The immature and winter plumage would appear to be more similar, but even here there are differences. In the Malayan species apud Horsfield “ the wings and the tail are pure white,” in ours they are more or less darked with blackish. In his “the feet and the upper mandible throughout 1bs whole length, are black.” In ours the former are bright yellowish-green with brownish claws, and the bill pale liver-brown, black on the apical quarter of 16s length; the naked or loral space greenish-yellow, bluish at the base of the bill. It will thus be seen that our species is perfectly distinct from the Malayan, A. speciosa, and for its non-identity with the Bengal species I give the testimony of Mr. Blyth who re- Ormithology of ÁAmoy. [No. 3, 189) O) 19 marks on some skins sent by myself to him, “ It is so exceed- ing like our common 4. leucoptera in winter dress as to be hardly, 1£ at all, distinguishable ; but utterly unlike it in sum- mer garb.'”* Our bird resides here all the year through, feeding in paddy- fields and marshy ground. Its food is not confined to fish, but grasshoppers, and insects of most kinds are acceptable. In confinement 16 soon becomes omnivorous. It is more or less solitary in habits, building loose nests of sticks on the topmost boughs of banyan trees. The fledged young keep together for some time after they leave the nest. [1 consider this bird to be true speciosa. E. B.] 124. Ardetta flavicollis, (Latham.) Rare here; but common during summer at Fowchow. 125. Ardetta cinnamomea, (Gmelin.) A summer visitant. 126. Ardetta sinensis, (Gmelin) ; lepida, Horstield. Common during summer among the bushes that line the banks of the river. 127. Butorides javanica, (Horsfield.) Summer visitant. 128. Nyctiardea grisea, Vigors. Rare here, but common at Fowchow. 129. Platalea leucorodia, L. Rare winter visitant. 130. Numemus major, Fauna Japon., Temm. Regular winter visitant; frequents mud flats. 131. Zotanus glareola, (L.) Common on inland marshy ground during winter. 132. Totanus ochropus, (L.) Met by small streams of fresh water during winter, very seldom near pools of salt water. 133. Zotanus chloropygius, Vieillot ? Resembles the former in appearance and in habits, but is rarer. 134. Totanus glottoides, Vigors. [Identical with T. glottis. E. B.] Common during winter on mud flats at the rivers mouth. Totanus pulverulentus, Miller and Sehleg. In the collection of E. Schlegel, Esq., and shot at Amoy. * The same remark applies to the European and African Á. comata v. ralloides, E, Bb. 1860. ] Ornithology of; Amoy. 265 135. 136. 137. 138. 139. 140. 14.1. 142. 143. Tringoides hypoleucos, (L.) Our common species, found the greater part of the year on the sea-shore. Recurvirostra avocetta, L. Occasional winter visitant. Chinensis, Gray. Tringa cinclus, L. Upper tail-coverts black, and not white as in T. subarquata ; bill long and curved. Frequents our shores in large flocks during winter. Tringa minuta, Leisler. Autumnal flocks drop here. Tringa Temmincki, Leisler. Found in small parties scattered over wet fallow paddy-fields in the cold season. Scolopax rusticola, L. Drop here during their migrations or on their first arrival. Gallinago uniclava, Hodgson. Our commonest species in paddy-fields ; retires in summer to breed. Gallinago stemura, (Temminck.) Also common, but more solitary than the above. Gallinago solitaria (?), Hodgson. Found in ravines among the hills ; very solitary. It is a large species and has the tail slightly rounded and .consisting of 20 nearly equally long feathers ; the 8 middle ones broad and the 6 lateral ones narrow, beginning with the 1st which is little more than ,, wide and gradually increasing towards the outermost of the 8 central, which is narrower than the rest. It differs a good deal from the species described as solitaria in the Fauna Japonica. 144. Gallinago major, (L.) This species 1 have met only during the month of September in fields overflowed with salt water. It is rather solitary and rises with a cry. It resembles (E. major more nearly than any [am acquainted with, but has ezyhteen tail-feathers in- stead of sixteen, and the outer toe is disproportionally long. 145. Gallinula orientalis. Rare. 264 Ornithology of; Amoy. [No. 3, 146. Gallinula phenicura, Pennant ;" javanica, Horsfield ; chinensis, Boddaért. Rare. 147. Anser segetum, Latham ? y Frequents the mouth of the river in immense flocks during winter. 148. Tadorna vulpanser, Fleming. 149. Casarca rutila, (Pallas.) 150. Anas boschas, L. 151. Anas pecilorhynca, Gm. 152. Dafila acuta, (L.) 153. Querquedula"crecca, Stephens. All more or less common during winter in the river. 154. Querquedula falcata, (Pallas) ; multicolor, (Scop.) ; manillensis, Gmel. ? 155. Fuligula"martla, (L.) 156. Puligula cristata, Stephens. 157. Mergus serrator, L. 158. Colymbus glacialis, L. 159. Podiceps cristatus, L. 160. Podiceps auritus, L. More or less common during winter. 161. Podiceps philippensis, Bonn. A resident species in large rush-covered ponds; chinensis, 'lem- minck. 162. Diomedea brachyura, 'Temminck ? 163. Diomedea fuliginosa, L. ? Caught by fishermen outside the harbour and brought to market. 164. Larus canus, L. 165. Larus fuscus, L.; flavipes, Meyer. 166. Larus melanurus, Temm. and Schleg. 167. Larus ———? 168. Gavia Kittlitza, (Bruch) ; maculipennis, Bonap. 169. Sterna¿caspia, Pallas. 170. Sterna cristata, Stephens ; pelicanoides, King ; velox, Eúppell. More or less common during winter. 171. Sterna minuta, L. 172. Hydrochelidon javanica, Horsfield. Rare summer visitant. 1860.] Ornithology of Amoy. 265 173. Pelecanus crispus, Bruch ; philippensts, Ganelin. Common in winter. 174. kEFraculus carbo, L. APPENDIX OR ADDENDA. (Remove No. 45 to the Muscicapide and before the description of the female add) The bird that formed the subject of description in the Fauna Japo- nica was most probably in full summer plumage. The account in that work runs thus :—“ Les parties inférieures de cet oiseau, á partir du menton, sont d'un brun ferrugineux jaunátre eb tres-vif, mais passant au blanc sur le bas ventre. Cette dernieré teinte occupe également les couvertures inférieures de la queue, et les supérieures des grandes cou- vertures extérieures de Paile. La moitié postérieure de la barbe externe des cinq paires extérieures des pennes de la queue est également teinte de blanc, les supérieures des rémiges secondaires sout bordées de blane, et on observe une raie blanchátre mais tres peu apparente au dessus de la région des oreilles. Toutes les autres parties de loiseau sont d'un noir, plus pále eb tirant au brunátre sur les ailes. Les plumes axillaires sont d'un brun ferrugineuse jaunátre, et less petites couvertures inférieures des ailes, nolres mais bordées de blanc.” The only male as yet shot here was procured by G. Schlegel, Esq. on the 15th November, but instead of a black crown, back and scapu- laries, 16 has those parts olive-brown with a reddish wash. The white on the upper coverts is more indistinct; and the basal portion of inner webs of the 5 lateral rectrices are more or less white. In all essential points it is so similar, that 1 have little doubt of its being the Japanese species in male winter plumage. (Add, as a species, after No. 36, P. sylvicultrix.) Phylloscopus hylebata, n. sp. From one individual in the collection of G. Schlegel, Esq. of Amoy. I have compared this specimen with upwards of 20 or 30 specimens of P. sylvicultriz, and come to the conclusion that 14 must be distinet. Though the size of this species is greater, yet the 156 quill is more - minute than in the foregomg,. 2 Nx 266 On the Translation of Waves of Water. [No. 3, Length 5, wing 2 2, tail 2. Bill 2, deep blackish brown with pale tomia. Tarsus ,. Legs and claws deep blackish-brown with yellow soles and tips to claws. The olive-green above is much the same as in sylvicultrix, but the eye-streak and under-parts are much yellower. DOLDILILIIIS IIS ISININISISIS III On the Translation of Waves of Water with relation to the great flood of the Indus in 1858.—.By J. OBBARD, Esq. “At 5 a. mM. on the 10th August, 1858, the Indus at Attock was very low. At 7 A. M. it had risen ten feet. By 0.30 p. m. it had risen fifty feet, and 14 continued to rise until ib stood ninety feet higher than it did in the morning. The Cabul river continued to flow upwards for ten hours. The fall was at first slow ; but the river was about eight feet below 1ts maximum by sunset; and continuing gradually to fall, it had during the 12th returned very much to the position 1h occupied before the flood came down.”—.Extracts from Journal of Asiatic Society, 1858, 1859. 1. Several papers have been recently forwarded to the Society upon the greab flood of the Indus in August, 1858, and, as 16 is a sub- ject in which I take great interest, I trust that I may be excused in submitting my views regarding 16. 2. I propose, therefore, in the following paper, to consider the mode in which this vast body of water passed Attock, and with this view, I shall first treat cursorily of the nature of waves of water generally, more especially, however, dwelling upon waves of the class which from their formation and size, seem to be analogous to that which is under consideration, stating in general terms, their mode and rate of trans16 ; and the limit within which wave translation is possible; and I shall then endeavour to shew the application of these laws to the speciali- ties of the Indus wave, touching briefly upon some erroneous specula- tions which seem to have been made upon insufficient data. 3. A waveis an inequality of surface or variation of level in a stream of water, which may be of any size according to the force of ibs original cause. It is unnecessary to enquire into the origin of a wave for the purpose of elucidating its specialities, as all waves when 1860. ] On the Translation of Waves of Water. 267 once formed and the original cause withdrawn, or as they may be termed free, obey the same laws, and are subject to the same pecu- liarities. 4. The undulation upon a smooth sheet of water from a school boy's pebble ; the ocean wave thrown up by the wind ; the gush of water from a destroyed dam or suddenly-withdrawn barrier; the swell from a steamer's paddle; and the great free tide-wave which, twice in the twenty-four hours is poured into all estuaries and rivers through the inequality of the attraction of the heavenly bodies :—all these waves so different in origin, size, and formation, are subject to the same series of laws, which have been, to a certain extent, investigated. 5. It should first be remarked that the progress of a wave is not the progress of the particles of which it is composed. A traveller, upon visiting the sea-shore for the first time, might be led to suppose that each wave was bringing with 1t the mass of water of which it was originally composed, and depositing 1t upon the shore. A little closer observation would, however, soon convince him of his mistake, as he would perceive that a piece of drift wood or of foam, would maintain the same mean distance from the beach, although several successive waves lifted it upon their crests, and deposited 1t in their succeeding hollows. 6. The same law may be shewn to hold with the tidal wave. In the accompanyimg tide table (with a copy of which, if thought useful, I shall be happy to furnish the Society annually)—the time of high water at Calcutta, or of the passage of the crest of the tidal wave at that place, is predicted for every day throughout the year. In the lower part of the sheet, the distances of places from Calcutta along the river are given in geographical miles, and against each, under the column of “correction for high water,” is the interval of time which the crest of the wave occupies in travelling that distance. With these data 16 will be seen that the tidal wave of the Hooghly has a mean speed between Saugor and Calcutta of about 20% geogra- phical or 24 British miles per hour—while the speed of the water perhaps never exceeds eight, and is frequently as low as 2 miles per hour—without any corresponding variation in the rate of trans- lation of the wave. The position, moreover, of the junction of the salt water of the ocean, with the fresh water of the river stream, is 2N2 268 On the Translation of Waves of Water. [No. 3, not permanently affected by the passage of the wave, but oscillates between two fixed points upon flood and ebb, according to wave laws which will presently be indicated. 7. The progress of a wave then may be described as the transla- tion of a shape or form, in which the particles are continuously changing—but these particles although they are successively cast off, have a certain motion communicated to them by the wave, though it is not that of the wave itself. 8. The sea side observer would with attentive watching perceive, that the piece of drift wood or foam is actually carried forward by the crest of the wave to a certain extent, though not in anything like the ratio of progression of the wave itself, and that when the wave has passed, 16 is carried backward in the suceeeding hollow, so that it always occupies the same mean position ; and in like manner, a boat or a ship, and the termination of the salt water, are carried a eertain distance up a river by the flood or crest of a tidal wave, and down again by the ebb or hollow, so that if uninfluenced by other causes they will recover their original position. 9. It has been mathematically demonstrated, and direct experi- ment has established, that the particles of water of which a wave is composed, actually move in a circle; or an ellipse; the formation of which varies in proportion to the mass of the wave, and the depth of the water. 10. When the wave is small, and the water deep, the particles move nearly, if not quite, in a perfect circle,—in other words the vertical and horizontal displacements are about equal; but when the wave is very large, as the tidal wave, and the water shallow, the vertical displacement is wholly insignificant to the horizontal, and the motion of the particle, measured from any fixed point, is an extremely flat ellipse, of which the horizontal is the major axis. 11. In the accompanying sketch, a wave is supposed to be travelling along a level sheet of water from X. to Z.—A. is the centre of the preceding hollow:—B. the middle of the anterior slope:— C. the crest of the wave:—D. the middle of the posterior slope :— and E. the centre of the succeeding hollow. .A particle of waber which is at A. will be carried backward or towards the wave :—At B. its horizontal motion will be neutralized and it will be found + e “SAPPNALJ AAPAN JO UOMO]Y 3UY1 JO UYNMIMS 1860. ] On the Translation of Waves of Water. 269 to move directly upwards. At C. 14 will be carried forwards with the wave:—At D. it will have no horizontal motion, but will be carried downwards to the same extent 1 was moved upwards at B. and at E., 14 will be again carried backwards :—at which point the whole wave having passed, ib will hold the same actual position which 14 did at A., the vertical and horizontal displacements having exactly balanced each other. « It is scarcely needful to remark that there is no sudden alteration from the horizontal to the vertical motions, and vice versá, but that at each intermediate position the motion is a compound one, forming a gradual curve:—these fixed points having been only selected for convenient illustration. All the particles below the surface pursue the same course as those above them ; 1. e.—all those below the crest of the wave move forwards ; and all those below the hollow move backwards, but where the water is deep the motion low down becomes imperceptible, and where it is shallow it is practi- cally the same as at the surface. 12. Themotion ofa wave therefore, being simply the translation of a shape, is unaffected by any current which may be running in the stream on which 1t is generated. According to the direction of its original impetus it may travel with a current, at right angles to 16, or even directly against 16; and either up hill or down hill; without its speed or rate of transit being materially affected thereby. 1 say materially, for a current does, to a certain extent, modify the condi- tions of a wave, and 1 have reason therefore to think that it may also affect its speed, but that this effect, if there be any, is very slight, may be easily demonstrated. The Hooghly, like all other rivers, must be considered as a stream of fresh water running towards the sea, into which is poured, once every twelve hours, a large wave. As the crest of this wave is approaching or passing a given spot within the river, the particles of which it is temporarily composed are flowing upwards, or it is technically termed flood tide. Tb is evident that the upward speed of the particles is checked by the constant resistance of the river stream, and that in like manner when the crest of the wave has passed, and the parti- cles receding in the hollow, they are aided in their backward course, by the velocity of the river stream. 13. The river stream is therefore a constant—plus to the ebb, and minus to the flood. 270 On the Translation of Waves of Water. [No. 3, 14. But the speed or force of the river stream varies considerably at different times of the year. In the month of March, or the dry season, its rate off Calcutta does not exceed half a mile per hour; whereas in the month of August, or the height of the freshets 14 may amount to three miles per hour. Now, 1f the river stream does sensibly retard the passage of the wave itself, 1h 15 evident that its effect is far more potent when 16 is large, and we have thus a direct experiment of variation afforded us to discover if this be the case. 15. When the time of the lunar transit is Oh. Om. or when the sun and moon are in conjunction ; the crest of the tidal wave passes the floating light vessel, which is 119 miles below Calcutta, at 9h. Om. throughout the year. This is not critically correct but suf- ficiently so for the purpose. In the month of March the same wave reaches Calcutta, at 2h. 35m.; and in the month of August ab 2h. 10m. by which 14 would appear that 16 actually takes less time by twenty-five minutes to travel to Calcutta durmg the height of the freshets, than it does in the dry season, and this, although the up- ward current of the particles of which the wave is composed, is entirely neutralised by the increased rush of the river stream. 16. The factis, that the speed of the wave depends almost entirely upon two other contingencies, viz. the depth of the water, and the mass of the generated wave. 17. When the depth of the water is greater than the length of the wave, the rate of translation depends entirely upon the mass of the wave, and is proportional to the square root ofits length. 18. When the depth of the water is small and the wave very great, as in the tidal wave in rivers and those analogous to it, the velocity of translation depends solely upon depth of the stream, and is proportional to the square root of the depth. 19. From what has been above stated, the cause of the superior velocity of the tidal wave up the Hooghly in August is apparent; and that, if the river stream exerts any sensible retarding effect what- ever, the increased natural velocity of the wave, through the river being surcharged with water, is sufficient to neutralise 14 altogether. 20. The rapidity therefore of a river stream or current is no crite- rion whatever of the rate of translation of a wave upon 16; and such a supposition may lead to very erroneous conclusions, as the speed of ASA ES ASIA BQ e UYLM AJALI JO UO0NAOGZ 1860.] On the Translation of Waves 0f Water. 271 a current is markedly increased by compression, which on the con- trary, retards the translation of a wave through friction. 21. It is now necessary to trace the connection between the phe- nomenon of the flooding of the Indus, and the preceding laws; in fact, to answer the question which has been proposed on the assump- tion of the cause being some obstruction above. Why may not all the water which was heaped up above the dam be supposed to have come down the river as a huge cataract when the barrier was overborne ; without taking the formation of a wave at all ? 22. Tothis ib may, I believe, be answered. 1st. That it 1s impos- sible according to the laws of fluids, that a variation of level, however 1h may have been caused, should do otherwise than alter its position by wave motion, (excepting in the case noted in a succeeding section.) The huge superincumbent mass must necessarily force up the water about and beyond 16, far more rapidly than its own particles could run down the declivity for the following reasons. Let ABC be a portion of a river flowing towards the sea on a slightly inclined plane, and let there be a barrier at B which has so completely shut off the water above it, that by the accumulation of rain, melted snow, dc. 1t has risen several feet above the level of the river below it. Now, let us suppose the barrier B to be suddenly destroyed, what will be the motion of the waters ? The triangle A B Dis then evidently, for all purposes of calculation, a ready formed wave, which will follow the laws of a wave in the mode of its translation. A small portion of the water near to B will of course topple over upon the water below it in foam through lateral pressure, but this will only continue so long as a sufficient slope is forming, to support the wave unbroken. The great body of the water will follow a different course. Let us take the column of water x y z; each particle under x is pressed downwards, but finds no outlet in that direction; and as fluids press equally in all directions, the forces towards A and B are equal ; but from A 16 is also shut out, and 16 is consequently directed towards B with a force proportional to the differential gravitation of x z and F z, but beyond B E the particles will be pushed upwards as well as forwards, causing the water to be heaped up successively at PY HJ, £c. thus translating a protuberance above the level of the 272 On the Translation of Waves 0f Water. [No. 3, stream to those spots by the simple pressure of gravitation ; long before the particles x, b, dc. can reach them—(always conditionally that D E, F G, «c. are sufficiently long to float the wave, which con- tingeney will be treated of hereafter.) In other words the particles x, b, move down the river with a speed proportional to the sine of the angle of the inclination of ibs bed; minus friction, and plus the wave motion communicated to them ; but the wave crest is translated directly according to the known ratio of gravitation, minus only the retard of friction. 2ndly. That we have evidence that the phenomenon presented all the characteristics ofa wave. We are told that in the morning the river at Attock was “unusually low.” This was the preceding hollow,—then that “the river at first came swelling up quite quietly but very rapidly, not less for a little time, than a foot per minute.” This was the rise on the anterior slope,—then “ this of course did not last very long, for as the width, the depth and the velocity increased, so did the discharge, dic.” This was the onward motion of the particles at the passage of the crest.—Then we hear of a more gradual fall on the posterior slope of the wave, which seems to have been much flatter then the anterior slope, as is always the case with large waves in shallow water. Thesé facts are apparently in accordance with the wave laws, and inconsistent with any other theory. And it may be replied, 3rdly. That those who doubt may make the matter a direct subject of experiment upon a small scale. 23. From the nature of the phenomenon of the flooding of the Indus; and for the reasons, above detailed, I have no hesitation in considering 1t, when 16 passed Attock, as an immense wave, the mass of which was very considerable in proportion to the depth of the stream. I consider it therefore analogous to the tidal wave, and 16 is, on that account, that I have treated so fully of waves of that class. I have little hesitation in ascribing to the Indus wave a length of one hundred miles when it passed Attock, but if 1t were only five miles or as much as five hundred, the following results would not be materially affected. 24. Where the depth of the stream above Attock was not more the rate of translation of the wave should than twenty-five feet $ 1860. | On the Translation of Waves 0f Water. 273 theoretically have been about nineteen British miles per hour : and where it equalled fifty feet, the speed should have equalled twenty-six miles per hour: and so on, increasing in direct proportion to the square root of the depth of the river. 25. Itis, however, necessary here to observe that the foregoing remarks are only applicable within certain limits ; and that when the depth of the stream is very small, the continuity of the wave motion 1s lost; and the crest of the wave topples over in broken water. The limit of depth within which, wave motion is impossible, is perhaps not very closely ascertained; but 1f 16 be assumed at one-half the height of the advancing wave, 16 will be sufficiently close for the present purpose. It seems that when a wave reaches shallow water, sufficient particles do not exist in advance, to maintain the altitude of the anterior slope.—Its form consequently changes gradually from a slope to a perpendicular, until the particles on the crest still proceeding with the same velocity, find at last no support and topple over by their own momentum in a torrent of foam. The swell upon a coral reef; the flood bore of the Hooghly; and the heavy surge upon the Madras coast ; are illustrations of this law respecting large waves in shallow water. 26. It would not have been necessary to dwell upon this fact with relation to the Indus wave of 1858, which certainly was not a broken one; but, as discredit has been thrown upon the traditions respecting the noise, the foam, and the destruction, de. of the previous flood of 1841, and the diminution of water previous thereto, together with the greater altitude it attained, because similar phenomena were not present in 1858, 1 would observe that the very concomitancy of these traditions, leads me to yield a general belief to the whole of them. It is stated that the flood of 1841, culminated at twelve feet higher than that of 1858, and started from a much lower zero. It is, therefore, probable that the positive altitude of the wave was twenty-four feet greater than that of the late flood; and moreover, that the stream upon which it travelled was twelve feet shallower. It is therefore very probable that the conditional limits within which wave motion is possible, were not present in 1841, though they were in 1858. 27. 1 regret that so little practical information can be deduced 2 0 274 Archdeacon Pratt on the [No. 3, from the preceding theory, regarding the late flood—much local knowledge would be requisite to obtain any result which would be even generally satisfactory. Moreover, the disturbing effects of friction, through varying depths and breadths, and the influence of tributaries; would perhaps always prevent a close approximation between observed facts and theoretical deductions. Still, however, as correct methods of investigation are only second in importance to accurate observations of phenomena; I trust that the foregoing exposition of what I believe to be the true principles of tidology will not be wholly valueless—which, it will not be, if i6 only induce those who are better able to deal with the difficulties of the subject, to examine and refute the errors into which I may have fallen. On the physical difference between a rush of water like a torrent down a channel and the transmission of a Wave down a river—with reference to the Inundation of" the Indus, as observed at Attock, in August, 1858.—By ArcHDEAcoN J. H. PrarrT.. The following paper is the substance of some remarks I made at the monthly meeting of the Asiatic Society early in September, after the reading of Mr. Obbard's paper published above. That interesting communication was shown to me and to one or two other members when it was first forwarded to the Society, and a discussion which ensued persuaded me that some further explanation of the manner in which a wave may have been generated on the Indus, as supposed | by Mr. Obbard, by the bursting of a bund and the precipitation of | the pent-up waters, would not be unacceptable. I do not stand forth precisely as the advocate of the view, that thé rise and fall of the water at Attock was produced by the trans- | mission of a wave, rather than by the ordinary rush of water in a | swollen river; because there are several facts, which 16 1s necessary to determine before coming to a decision. We ought to know whe- | ther there are any great bends and shallows in the river; and the | phenomena to be explained ought to be more fully before us. Myob- | jectis to show the possibility ofsuch an explanation as Mr. Obbard has | advanced ; and to give my reasons for on the whole inclining to the | ' pl view that the disturbance at Attock was produced by the passage of | a wave. J..H. E. Imindation of the Indus in 1858. 27 [1 1. In fig. 1 suppose that A E is a surface of still-water, in a canal closed at one end and ex- tending indefinitely to the left. P is a gigantic plug, supposed to be thrust down vertically into the water. As the plug descends, pressure will be continually com- municated through the water so as to lift up the surface of the water in the canal. As the plug descends successively to a, b, e, d, e (omitted by the engraver) the surface will be raised up into the curves at A, B, C, D, E. The greatest rise at any instant will be close to the plug, where the pressure has been acting longest ; and the elevation of the surface in each curve will he less and less in passing down the canal, because the pressure has been acting for a shorter and shorter time. At the instant the plug reaches the bottom, the sur- face will have been elevated into half a convex wave LE, its length depending upon the rapi- dity with which the pressure has been communicated. The amount of water in this elevated halfwave will be equal to the volume of water displaced by the plug. It is evident, that during the formation of this half-wave the several particles of water beneath its surface have received a slight upward and forward mo- 276 Formation of a Wave [No. 3, tion of transfer; this effect being produced by the plug forcing onwards into the canal the water 14 displaces. 2. 1f the plug remains motionless after it has reached the bottom, and the halfowave 16 has forced up is left to itself, the following process will take place. The higher parts of the half-wave will sink by their own weight and press up its less elevated parts; and these in their turn will by their weight press up the surface of the hitherto still water of the canal beyond the originally formed half-wave. By this process the half-wave L E which was generated by the plug will form itself into a whole-wave of less height and greater length than the half-wave, like G K in fig. 3. This whole-wave will move freely along the canal, elevating the surface of the water at each place as 16 passes 16, and then depressing the surface again to the original level. The slope of the back of this wave will, in general, be longer than the forepart of the wave, because this slope 1s formed by the sinking of the elevated water merely by its weight; whereas the forepart of the wave is formed (as above described) by the forced action of the plug, and this force is supposed to be much greater than the mere difference of weight arising from the different eleva- tions of the different parts of the wave. This free whole-wave is represented in fig. 3. The volume of water in this whole-wave, which moves solitarily and freely along the canal, is the same as the volume of water in the forced halfwave from which it grew, and therefore is equal to the volume of water displaced by the plug. 3. The length of the generated half-wave, (and therefore also the length of the free whole-wave which finally moves along the canal,) depends upon the rapidity with which pressure is communicated through water. This rapidity depends upon the exciting cause. A very extreme example of the communication of pressure through water is seen in the velocity of sound through water, which has been found by careful experiments in the Lake of Geneva to be about elght-ninths of a mile in one second, or 3200 miles an hour. At this rate 1s the pressure communicated, which causes the minute but rapid vibrations of the water which produce the sound. Another example is the velocity of the tidal-wave up the Hooghly, which moves (as Mr. Obbard states) at 24 miles an hour. I have myself made experiments on the great swell-waves at the Equator and found 1860. ] and its transmission down the Indus. 277 them to move at 27 miles an hour.* Waves may be made, as is well known, to move much slower than this, if the pressure producing them is less. The rapidity of the communication of pressure, and therefore the velocity of translation of the wave, depends upon the intensity of the cause producing the pressure. 4. In order to apply these results to the phenomenon in question, I suppose, instead of the plug pressing down the surface, a large body of water to have fallen upon the surface of the Indus by the bursting of the barrier, as represented in fig. 2. According to the force with which this descending mass struck the river, would be the velocity with which the front of the generated half-wave would begin to move down the river. As the cataract poured down from: the broken barrier, its successive portions, after causing the pressure by their impact and weight and so aiding in the generation of the half=wave, would become themselves in turn part of the river, and so part of the medium through which the pressure of the next falling portion was transmitted, to continue the generation of the wave. * During a voyage from England by the Cape in 1838 1 made the following experiment with the assistance of the first and second officers. A day was chosen when the swell was moving from ahead aft, and the ship was making only about three knots. At one end of the log line a large bung was fastened, and 40 fathoms further up another large bung was tied on, the intermediate forty fathoms of line having a number of smaller corks attached to it to make it float. The line thus furnished was thrown into the water astern, and more line allowed to run off the reel till the bungs were well clear of the ship. The second officer, who held the reel, then checked the line from running out further: and the 40 fathoms of line between the two bungs were drawn out straight by the way the ship made. As the wave which was to be observed approached the vessel from ahead, at the word “ let go” the line was allowed to run off the reel, and the bungs, with the line between them stretched straight, instantly remained stationary in the sea. The moment the wave lifted the first bung to its highest point was marked by my giving a “now,” and the moment the second bung was raised to its highest point by the same wave a second “now.” The first ofíicer, who had a chronometer in his hand, marked the interval ; it was found to be about 6 seconds. That is, the wave moved over 40 fathoms in 6 seconds, or 1 mile in 132 seconds, or about 27 miles in one hour. Each of us took the several places in turn of reel-holder, time-keeper, and observer ; and the results were the same. 278 Length and height of the Wave. [No. 3, The half-wave would be in the process of generation until the pent-up waters were exhausted. Major Cunningham states in his work on Ladak, that the mass of water which accumulated in 1841 and caused the inundation of the Indus in that year, was estimated at 20,000,000,000 cubic feet. This equals a volume 100 feet deep, 380 feet wide, and 100 miles long ! If the flood of 1858 was only half of this or even much less, the reservolr was large enough to generate a half-wave of enormous length, and to produce a final free whole-wave much longer still. As the Indus varies in width and depth, this wave would undergo various modifications as 14 passed down, especially as we must combine with 1 the natural downward current of the river—probably as much as from 7 to 10 miles or more at the season when the flood occurred. Thus at Attock where the river is confined at its usual level to a width of less than 800 feet by rocks there is no difficulty in assuming, that the elevation of the water would be greater than in other parts where the stream was wider. 5. The state of the Indus at Attock in ordinary years is this. The water is lowest in March. By the melting of the snow in May, and by the rains after that, the surface at Attock has risen by August through 50 feet above the lowest or winter level in March. The facts of the phenomenon of 1858, as observed by the late Captain Henderson at Attock (and recorded in the Journal for 1859, p. 199) were these. In August the river was unusually low for that season of the year, being only about 25 feet (instead of the usual 50 feet) above the winter level. On the 10th August at 6 A. M. the water began to rise, and in the first, second, third, and fourth hours rose through 26,12,7,4 feet, and in the next three hours and a half through 6 feet, so as at 13 p. m. to stand at 80 feet above the winter level. After this, 16 began very slowly to subside and returned to 1ts usual level in about (say) 223 hours, making 30 hours for the whole rise and fall of the water at Attock. The rise occupied one-fourth of this time, and the fall three-fourths. This accords with the form of the wave, the slope of which on the back is much longer than the rise on the front, as explained in para. 2, and represented in fig. 3. 6. The difficulties in the way of receiving this explanation arise from the possible shallows and rapids and sudden bends in the river, 1860. ] Explanation of the Bore in the Hooghly. 279 and the consequent checks and friction which might materially inter- fere with the motion and maintenance of the wave. It may be said, however, on the other hand, that the catastrophe occurred ab the season of the year when the river is fullest of water; and although in 1858, even in August, the river was as low as to be only 25 feet (instead of 50 feet) above winter level, nevertheless there must have been a considerable amount of water in the river before the flood came, sufficient very likely for the generation and propagation of the wave. Here, however, is a ground of uncertainty. But even if it were admitted that some impediment of the kind existed between the broken barrier and Attock, yet the influx of waters would ab length rise over the impediment like an ordinary rush of water on a much swollen river, and commence to generate a wave in the river below the impediment, as the influx of the tidal water at the sand- heads produces a tidal wave. 7. We may understand how the water which the wave had raised just above the impediment would get over the impediment into the part of the river below it, ready to produce another wave by 1ts pres- sure, by observing the breakers of the Bore in the Hooghly. 'The Bore is simply the flood-tide-wave moving along the river at the springs at which season the influx at the sandheads is greatest. The onward movement of this wave or form at the rate of 24 miles an hour is accompanied (as stated in para. 1) by an upward and onward move- ment of the parts of the water itself in the front of the wave, though at a much smaller rate than that of the form or wave itself. Con- ceive this wave coming suddenly from deep water into shallow. What will take place at the boundary line between deep and shallow water? The pressure lifts up the water on the deep side of the boundary line and so forms the front of the great tidal-wave at that spot, and at the same instant gives the water thus lifted up a slight onward motion, which carries 16 on to the shallow side of the boundary line between the deep and shallow parts. The pressure-action by which the wave should be propagated onwards over the flat is now destroyed ; for the upheaved water thus lifted up over the shallow has nothing but the hard bottom to press down upon, and this unyielding bottom will not communicate the pressure onwards (as 16 would if it had been itself water) to keep up the formation of a wave 280 The Bore in the Hooghly. [No. 8, ahead. Hence the water, lifted upon the shallow bottom by the action of the wave moving up to the boundary line, will move on over the shallow with its own proper onward motion already acquired, increased by the action of gravity upon the unsupported front of the mass which has found its way, as described, upon the shallow. The water thus heaved up by the wave from the deep side is, so to speak, poured out upon the shallow, and it rushes along over the flat in a running torrent of breakers, till 16 covers it over with water to the level of the rest of that part of the river now swollen by the flood which is come in. The violence of this process will depend very much upon the form of the bottom of the river, and the degree of abruptness of the transition from deep water to shallow. Tf this transition is gradual, the advancing wave will be reduced gradually by the increasing friction of the bottom; and the resisting pressure caused by the bottom (as 16 inclines up and so faces the wave) will reduce the action, and when the wave does break, if ib break at all, it will do so feebly, like ordinary waves on the sea-shore. Tf, however, the transition be abrupt from deep water into shallow, the action will be as described above in explaining the Bore. This description will show why the phenomenon is so much more sensible when the Hooghly is full of water, in the freshes, than in the dry season. In the dry season the river lies down in the deep channel, and when the accession of water at the spring tides lifts it up, the highest part only of the tidal-wave rises above the flats or shallows, and runs on them, therefore, without violence. But when the river is full, the general level is raised higher than in the dry season and the flood-wave at the springs is bodily raised up above the level of the flats and falls upon them, and rushes over them with a correspond- ingly greater violence. This digression about the Bore will serve to illustrate the action of the wave in the Indus when it reaches an impediment stretch- ing across its breadth, such as a fordable shallow, or a rapid caused by broken rocks on a descent. The wave will break, and rush over the impediment (aided in this case by the downward current of the stream) in a torrent of breakers, and the mass of waters, on arriving at the deeper water below the impediment, will again form 1860.]| Why the Indus-flood was probably caused by a wave. 281 a wave by the pressure-action, though not so large as the previous one, because some force will have been destroyed by impact and friction. 8. If the barrier, causing the aceumulation of waters, occurred on the main-stream, ib might be objected, that, owing to the long stoppage of the supply, there could not have been water enough below the barrier for the descending mass to impinge upon and produce the wave. In this case the mass would rush down the dry or almost dry channel, and as soon as 14 came to a part of the river where (from its tributaries) the depth of water was sufficient, the sudden influx of the flood would by 1ts weight press downwards and cause the wave to spring up ahead and run down the stream as already described, exactly as the tidal-wave is formed. 9. The reasons which favour the hypothesis of the wave-explan- ation are these : (1.) Captain Henderson, who appears to have been the only European who observed the disturbance of the river, inclines to a velocity which accords more with the notion of a wave of water than with that of the water itself rushing down at such a speed : see Journal, 1859, p. 207. (2.) In his account he says (p. 208) “ at first 16 [the water] came welling up quietly, but very rapidly.” This looks much more like the upliftins of the surface by a pressure from below, than the rush of water down the river. z (3.) He tells us in his account (p. 208) that four hours after the rise began, and three hours and a half before the maximum rise was attained, he crossed the river in a boat. This he hardly could have done had the waters of the swollen river been moving down bodily at the wave's velocity. 10. Mr. Obbard in his paper attributes the low state of the river at Attock before the flood came, to the hollow which precedes a wave, like the tidal-wave in the Hooghly, and he takes the existence of this depression to be an argument in favour of his explanation. But this would rather appear to have arisen from the stoppage of the full supply of water in consequence of the dam being formed: and it is evident that there was no cawse producing a hollow in the process explained above by which the wave was generated. 282 The Indus-flood of 1858. [No. 3, For example, in the illustration 1 have given above, if the plug began to rise again after ib had reached the bottom of the river, a hollow wave wowld be formed by the rushing back of the water to sup- ply the vacuum caused under the plug. The hollow wave thus produced is analogous to the convex wave, and would run along the canal after the convex wave. Tf the plug were thrust down again and then raised again, another pair of convex and concave waves would be formed. If the rise and fall of the plug occupied six hours each, the action would be like the influx and withdrawal of the tidal mass of water at the Sandheads from the Bay of Bengal, and the convex and concave waves would represent the high and low tides. In this mode of action a concave or hollow always precedes, as well as follows, a convex wave. But in the case of the Indus there was only the addition of a mass of water to the river as it was before the catastrophe took place and the wave was formed, and no subtraction of water. A wave of elevation only was, therefore, formed, which ran down the river and passed off into the sea, spending much of its strength no doubt on the way, and in part perhaps restoring the lost level which had arisen from the stoppage of the supply. DDD ADIAIID0IDLI AS PAD IDI0 IIS ISININIS IS ISI IN ININISIOI SISI ISININ INIA On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. E. Asia; with a Note on the Races of: Rein Deer, and a Note on Domestic Animals in general.—By Eb. BLYTH. The species of Bovine animals (so far as known), whether recent or fossil, resolve into three primary groups : viz. 1. Bisontine. 11. Taurine. 111. Bubaline. Two of these groups being again divisable as follow. I. Bisontine (adapted for a frigid climate). Subdivided into— 1. Ovrños (the * Musk Ox” of the Arctic * Barren grounds” of Ame- rica ; but which, formerly, during the glacial epoch, was far more extensively diffused, remains of this animal having been met with in 1860.] On the Flat-horned Tawrine Cattle of S. E. Asta. 283 the British islands*).—2. Boórmerrum ; extinct (founded on two specific races, one of which is the Ovibos Pallantis of de Blainville, and the other is the Bos bombifrons of Harlan).—38. Brisox (the well- known broad-fronted and shaggy Bisons of Europe and N. America, and formerly of N. Asia).—4. PórrmaGus (the Yak of high Central Asia). To this Bisontine division pertain the only indigenous Bovine quadrupeds of America. II. TZaurine (with the exception of the humped cattle suited to a temperate climate and restricted to mountainous countries within or near the tropics). Subdivided into—1. ZuBus (the Zebu or humped cattle of the hotter regions of Asia and Africa). 2. Taurus (the humpless cattle with cylindrical horns).—3. Gavaus (the humpless cattle with flattened horns, peculiar to S. E. Asia). TIT. Bubaline (the flat-horned, thinly clad and thick-hided, wal- lowing'Y cattle of Asia and Africa). Comprising only—1. BUBALUS (the Buffaloes, including the Anoa of Celebes). According to the views so very ably expounded by Mr. C. Darwin, all the species of one genus have a common origin in the depths of time, and we may ascend in the generalization to any extent, needing only unlimited lapse of time for the ever accumulating development of small variations in any particular direction, under the unconscious guidance of the law of Natural Selection. Species, as he maintains, are only strongly marked varieties, and varieties he designates as 2n- _ * Asalso of the Caribou, or present barren-ground race or variety ofthe Rein Deer; though lam far from being satisfied that this barren-ground race differs in any respect from the wild Rein Deer of Lapland, or ofthe * tundras” of Arctic Siberia ; while 1 much suspect that the large race or variety of Rein Deer which ls ridden by the Tungusi and other Siberian tribes, (and to the backs of which the bales of goods are annually transferred, in Mantchuria, from those of two-humped Camels,) to be similarly identical with the Woodland Caribou of North America. The subject of the races of Rein Deer will be more fully treated of in the sequel. As the above is passing through the press, 1 learn, from Lord Wrottesly's Address to the British Association at Oxford (June 27th, 1860), that Dr. H. Falconer, ** aided by Col. Wood, of Glamorganshire, has recently extracted from a single cave in the Grower peninsula of South Wales, a vast quantity of the ant- lers of a Rein Deer (perhaps of two species of Rein Deer), both allied to the living one. These fossils are most of them shed horns; and there have been already no fewer than 1,100 of them dug out of the mud filling one cave.” —Atheneum, June 30th, 1860, p. 890. It is remarkable that Ursus ARCTOS of the major continent should, in America, be restricted in its range to the Arctic barren-grounds. Y The true Bisons wallow during the summer. 2x2 284: On the Flat-horned Tawrine Cattle of S. E. Asia. [No. 3, cipient species ; and most assuredly the dividing line between what are variously accepted as species or as varieties cannot oftentimes be traced : nevertheless, 14 is admitted by Mr. Darwin that the mass of what are generally considered as species have acquired a high degree of persistency, and arguments pro and con are abundantly supplied by the Bovines, as by endless other groups : on the one hand, we have the multitudinous races of cylindrical-horned domestic cattle, whether humped or humpless, which surely no naturalist would go the length of supposing to be so many separate and distinck creations; and, on the other hand, we have the phenomenon of three wild species, or most strongly characterized races (more strongly characterized apart than are any of the domestic races of humped or humpless 'Taurines respec- tively), yet exhibiting many peculiarities in common, inhabiting to a great extent the very same region, but maintaining their distinc- tive characters wherever found, and never (so far as known) hybridiz- ing one with another, though at least two of them have interbred in a state of domestication (and one of them even in the wild state) with the ordinary tame humped cattle of the tropical regions of the major continent.* All three are domesticable, as will be shewn; and as regards the reputed indomitable nature of one of them, the gigantic Gaour (G. GAURUS), we have only to reflect on the fact, how very readily the tamest and one of the most thoroughly and completely domesticated of all tame creatures, the humped Ox (Bos or ZeBUS GIBBOSUS) relapses into a condition of feral wildness, unsurpassed even by the Gaour itself, and assuredly beyond that of the renowned Chillingham cattle of Northumberland, if not also of the feral hump- less cattle of S. America and elsewhere. * The Bos sylhetanus, F. Cuv., is founded upon a hybrid Gayál (G. FRONTALIS) of this kind; and the B. leucoprymnos, ()uoy and Gaymard, upon a hybrid Banteng (G. SONDAICUS). Sir T, Stamford Raffles remarks, in his History of Java, that “the degenerate domestic cows [of that island, humped,] are sometimes driven into the forest to couple with the wild Banteng, for the sake of improving the breed.” Baron Cuvier supposed that the true Grayál was a hybrid between the humped cattle and the Buffalo ; but he seems to have known only the hybrid animal, from the description and figures sent by M. Duvaucel and published by his brother in the Mamm. Lithog. + How readily European cattle resume the wild habit, is shewn by the following passage in Mr. S. Sydney's excellent work, *The Three Colonies of Australia” (1852), p. 314. “The cattle in bush re-acquire in many respects the habits of their wild progenitors ; such is the habit of camping, and such, too, the manner in which, like the wild [feral] cattle of Chillingham park in Northumber- LS 1860.] On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. E. Asia. 285 The humped cattle are unknown in an aboriginally wild state; and | T am strongly of opinion that they will prove to be of African rather than of Asiatic origin, however ancient their introduction into India ; for no fossil or semi-fossil remains of this very distinct type have as yet been discovered in any part of Asia, where the only established fossil Taurine is the Bos NAMADICUS Of the Nerbudda deposits, which is barely (if at all satisfactorily) distinguishable from the European B. PRIMOGENIUS (or true Urus of Ceesar).* 16 land, they march in single file to water, the bulls leading; so, too, when threatened, they take advantage of the inequalities of the ground and steal off in their hollows unperceived, the bulls, if attacked by dogs, bringing up the rear.” In the Swan River colony, both horses and horned cattle have gone com- pletely wild, and Buffaloes in the vicinity of Port Essington. Vide Leichardt, in Journ. Roy. Geogr. Soc. XVI, 237. (What are the wild cattle of Albania noticed by Count Karact in Jouwrn. Roy. Geogr. Soc. XII, 57? Also, what were those hunted by the ancient monarchs of Assyria, as represented in the Nineveh sculptures? "What, indeed, were the Uri Sylvestres which haunted the great forests that surrounded London in the time of Fitzstephen, 2. e. about 1150 4. D.?. The late Jonathan Couch remarked, in his * Cornish Fauna (1838), that—“* The ancient breed in the west of England was called “black cattle,' from the very dark appearance of its coat, almost like velvet: circumstances in which it seems to have differed from the races of the north of England, which were white).” * T refer more especially to the later or post-pliocene (pleistocene, or even recent) type, the remains of which are found in almost modern lacustrine depo- sits, where likewise occur those of BIsSON EUROPAUS of the existing type, as distinguished from the wide-horned PrISCUS type. This later form of PRIMO= GENIUS (which is that originally so named by Bojanus) absolutely resembles the most finely developed examples of certain (unimproved) domestic races of large and very-long-horned cattle, except that the size is fully one-third larger, as remarked by Professor Nilsson. In like manner, Mr. Hodgson notices, of the Indian Buffalo, that—“ The wild animals are fully a third larger than the largest tame breeds [in India], and measure from snout to vent 103 ft. and 6 to 63 tt. high at the shoulder.” (J. 4. S. XVI, 710). The older type of PRIMOGENIUS occurs in the pliocene drift, together with BisoN PRrISCUS; and (so far as 1 have seen) the size of the skull is smaller than in the other, but the horns are still larger, and curve round more towards each other at the tips; moreover (if 1 mistake not), they are both thicker and longer in the bull than in the cow, whereas in the more modern type (as in domestic ceylindrical-horned cattle, whether humped or humpless,) they are thicker but shorter in the bull, longer and more slender in the ox and cow. “With the exception of the Indian Buffalo to some extent, I know of no other true bovine in which the horns are not both thicker and longer in the bull! In the old type of PRIMOGENIUS, the horn-cores are some- times enormous. TI have measured a pair which were 3 ft. long and 19 in. round at base. Another of the same linear dimensions, but 18 in. in circumference at base, is noticed in the Ann. Mag. N. H. Vol. 11 (1838), p. 163. I have draw- ings of a fine frontlet of perhaps a cow of this race, which was found in the gravel when diggins the foundations of the houses of parliament. Of the later race, compare the noble Swedish bull-skull figured in Ann. Mag. N. H., 2nd series, 1V, 257, 259, with the superb Scottish cow-skull in the British 286 On the Flat-horned Tauwrine Cattle of S. E. Asia. [No. 3, need hardly be remarked that the humped type of domestic cattle is generally diffused over the hotter parts of Africa, from east to west or ocean to ocean, and on the eastern side as far south as Natál, and throughout Madagascar; the same being the only Taurine type known in Arabia,* though, curiously,inthe essentially Arabian island of Museum, figured in Prof. Owen's * British Fossil Mammals and Birds,” 498, 507. The latter measures just 23 ft. from vertex to tips of intermaxillaries. Compare also Prof. Owen's figure of BisowN PrIsCUS with Prof, Nilsson”s figure of the modern type of European Bison from the Swedish peat (p. 490 and p. 415 of the same Vols. respectively). Whether the latter has occurred in the British Islands 1 am unaware; but suspect that it does not, or at least that it has not been recognised hitherto. Perhaps the latest (though vague) notice of the Urus, as an existing animal, occurs in Bells “Travels in Tartary,; Vol. L, Ch. TIT, p. 223: “Journey from Tomsky to Elimsky, in the country of the Tsuliam Tartars.””? Tt seems to me to refer more probably to the wild tauwrine Urus than to the Bison ; but in either case the notice is sufficiently remarkable. “On the hills, and in the woods near this place, are many sorts of wild beasts; particularly the Urus, or Ubr-ox, one of the fiercest animals the world produces. Their force is such, that neither the Wolf, Bear, nor Tiger, dares to engage with them. In the same woods,” Bell continues, “is found another species of Oxen, called Bubul by the Tartars. 16 is not so large as the Urus; its body and limbs are very handsome: it has a high shoulder and flowing with long hair growing from the rump to its extremity, like that of a Horse. Those which 1 saw were tame, and as tractable as other cattle.” Certainly a remarkable notice of the Yak, both wild and tame (as it would seem), in a region where that animal is at present unknown. The word Bubul has probably its connexion with Bubulus. The difference in the development of the wild and tame Buffalo of India is equally observable where the two frequent the same pastures and commonly inter- breed ; and I believe the main reason of it to be, that the tame calves are deprived of their due supply of milk. The importance of an ample supply of nourishment in early life, as bearing on the future development of any animal, cannot be over- estimated. A friend remarked to me that he had no idea of what a fine Buffalo was, till he saw those of Burmá. They are there, he states, much larger than in Bengal, with splendid horns, and altogether a vastly superior animal. “The Burmese never mille them; having the same strange prejudice against milk which the Chinese have, though otherwise both people are nearly omnivorous. There is a corresponding difference of development in the wild and tame races of Yak, and of Rein Deer in Lapland,—doubtless for the same reason. * The humped cattle of Arabia generally are “of a very small and poor race, and are never, but with the greatest reluctance, killed for food,” (Wallin, in Journ. Roy. Geogr. Soc., Vol. XXIV, 148.) Chesney remarks of them, that ““bulls and cows take the next place to the Buffalo, and, like those of India, they bear a hump, and are of small size; some bullocks purchased at Suwei- deyah, produced, each, only about 224 1bs. of meat.” Again, in his Appendix (Vol. 1, 279), he enumerates, among the domestic animals of Arabia and Meso- potamia, “ both the common bull and cow, and the bull and cow with hunch.” In the province of Kerman, in Persia, Mr. Keith C. Abbot remarks that “ the oxen of this part of the country are of a small humped kind, and are commonly used as beasts of burthen ; people also ride on them, seated on a soft pad, and a rope is passed through the nostril, by which they are guided.” (Journ. Roy. Geogr. Soc., Vol. XAXV, 43.) 1860.] On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle 0f S. E. Asia. 287 Socotra, the cattle are of the humpless European or N. Asiatic type.* Both humped and humpless cattle are represented in the old Egyptian paintings ; and the humpless reappear in S. Africa, in the remarkable indigenous (so far as known) Caffre cattle, and 1 have seen fossil remains of the same cylindrical-horned humpless type from the banks of a tribu- tary of the Gariep river.? In Madagascar, also, where the tame cattle * Vide Wellsted, in Journ. Roy. G'eogr. Soc. V, 200. On the confines of India, this European and also Tartar type of humpless cattle comes round, evidently from the eastward, into Butan. But the Chinese Taurines (so far as I can learn) are mostly hybrid, being variously intermediate to the humped and humpless species: except, however, towards the north; and huge herds of splendid Tartar cattle are pastured beyond the great wall of China, —many of these, with vast troops of horses, d:c., being the property of the emperor. (Vide Timkowski and others.) According to Major R, C. Tytler, a white breed of humpless (?) cattle is reared and highly prized by the natives of Dacca, who never turn them out to pasture. 1t has “little or no symptoms of a hump.” Ann. M. N. H. 2d series, XIV (1854), 177. + Vide Proc. Geol. Soc. 1840, p. 152. Capt. Speke observed some very fine humpless cattle on the N. W. shore of the Tanganyika lake, near the equator. “ Very large cattle, bearing horns of stupendous size. They are of an uniform red colour, like our Devonshire breed, but attain a much greater height and size.” Northward, again, on the shore of his grand Victoria Nyanza lake, he remarks that—“ The cows, unlike the Tanganyika ones, are small and short- horned, and are of a variety of colours. They carry a hump, like the Brahmini bull, but give very little milk.” Vide *Blackwood's Edinburgh Magazine, No. DXXVIIT (October, 1859), pp. 392, 398. A little further northward, in the Bari country on the shores of the White Nile, between 4% and 50 N. lat., M. Ferdinand Werne tells us—“*We remark, as usual among the light- coloured cows, many quite white, and few black or dapple. The bulls have the customary high and thick humps ; the cows, on the contrary, have exactly the appearance of those at Emmerich on the Rhine [?]; their horns are twisted in a surprisingly handsome form, and set off with flaky hair, as well as the ears. They carry the latter erect, by which means the head, and the lively eye, acquire a brisk and intelligent expression.” (Werne's Varrative of Expedition to dis- cover the Sources of the White Nile, in the years 1840, 1841, O'Reilly's transla- tion, TI, 94.) Tt is not likely that the cows referred to should be entirely humpless; and the large lustrous eye is everywhere one of the many character- istics of the humped species, as is the lanceolate form of ear (which 1 suppose is referred to), as contrasted with the broad round ears of the humpless kind ; and in hybrids of different degrees ofadmixture the proportion is more readily seen in the shape of the ear than in aught else. Moreover, it seems that, as in India, white or greyish-white humped cattle predominate ; but the black tail- tuft is constant, except in the rare case of an albino. Between 6% and 7* N. lat., among the Kek or Kiak nation, we learn, from the same authority, that— “The cattle are generally of a light colour, of moderate size, and have long beautifully twisted horns, some of which are turned backwards [as also in India]. The bulls have large speckled humps, such as are seen in the hieroglyphics ; the cows, on the contrary, only a little elevation on the shoulders.” (Zbd. 1, 175.) As with the humped cow elsewhere; and when Col. Sykes mentions that this species of cattle, ““ when early trained to labour or to carriage, is nearly desti- tute of the hump” (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1831, p. 105), he refers to cows and oxen only ; for the labouring bull has always a well developed hump, especially if well fed, and this has much to do with the filling out of the hump in oxen and 288 On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. E. Asia. [No. 3> are all of the humped kind, a humpless wild race, not yet scientifically described, was long ago indicated by Flacourt, and since by the missionary Ellis ; stated to resemble European cattle except in having longer limbs.* But to return to the humped cattle. These are now the ordinary Taurines of tropical and subtropical Asia, and according to Kempfer extend on to Japan. Though unknown in an abori- oinally wild state, the species has relapsed into wildness in various parts of India, as especially in Oudh and Rohilkund, in Sháhabád, in Mysore, and even in Ceylon ; a fact the more interesting, as proving (what had been doubted) that these humped cattle can maintain themselves, unaided by man, in regions inhabited by the Tiger. The origin and history of the wild herds of the Sháhabád jungles, which still exist, are given by Dr. F. Buchanan Hamilton,f who remarks that—“ In the woods of Jagadispur and Damraong are some wild cattle of the common breed : they resemble entirely in form and in variety of coloursi those bred about the villages of this district, cows : the fundamental structure is there invariably, aud capable of development. The huge-horned Bornouese and Galla races of cattle are of the humped species, —unlike the fine Tanganyika race “with stupendous horns.” Indeed, cattle exceedingly like the African Cralla race of Bruce and Salt are by no means very rare in India. It is remarkable that the singular strepsicerine or Cretan breed of Sheep exists in the country drained by the White Nile ; modified, however, in its fleece by the locality. Thus, Werne tells us (LL, 18), that—“ I purchased for a couple of miserable beads a little Sheep, covered partly with wool and partly with hair, as the Sheep here generally are, with a long mane under the throat, and horns twisted back. Selim Capitan says that a similar species [race] is found in Crete.” Elsewhere (p. 97), he remarks “ Rams with horns twisted back and manes,” — the latter, of course, under the throat, as mentioned in the preceding notice. * “Horned cattle are numerous, both tame and wild; many of the latter resemble, in shape and size, the cattle of Europe.” (Ellis's History of Mada- gascar.) These wild cattle abound in the province of Mena-bé, which occupies much of the western portion of the island. In Mr. J. A. Lloyd's Memoir on Madagascar, published in the 20th Vol. of the Royal Geographical Society's Journal, we read (p. 63) that “the northern part of Mena-bé contains great numbers of wild cattle; Radáma and his officers, in one of their warlike expe- ditions amongst the Sakalami, passing through this country, killed upwards of 340 [wild ?] oxen in one day for the use of his army, and two days afterwards 431 more were killed by the soldiers.” Montgomery Martins compilation from the Buchanan Hamilton M8S., Vol, I, 504. j Major W. $. Sherwill, who has often shot over the now famous “ Jugdes- pur jungle,” by permission of the late Kumár (or Kooer) Singha, who allowed him to shoot what he pleased so long as he spared the wild cattle, informs me that, while, of course, respecting the Rája's injunction, he was curious about these cattle, and had opportunities of watching them somewhat closely. All he saw were rather ofsmall size and of an earthy-brown colour, with shortish horns, 1860.] On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. E. Asia. 289 but are more active, and very shy. The Rája of Bhojpur, and his kinsman Sáhebzádeh Singha [as of late Kumár Singha, the notable rebel], carefully preserve them from injury ; and say, that owing to the encroachments of agriculture the number is rapidly diminishing. Many of their neighbours, however, alleged that the devastation committed by these sacred herds was very ruinous, and every year oceasioned more and more land to be deserted. The origin of these herds is well known. When the Ujayáni Rájputs incurred the dis- pleasure of Kásim Ali, and for some years were compelled to abandon their habitations, some cattle were left in the woods without keepers; and on their owner's return had acquired the wild habits, which their offspring retain. Several calves had been caught; bub 16 has been found impossible to rear them, their shyness and regret for the loss of liberty having always proved fatal. 'This shows what difficulties mankind must have encountered in first taming this most useful animal,” $e. $0. The extreme wildness of the feral cattle of Oudh is noticed by Capt. (now Col. Sir 'T. Proby) Cautley, in J. Á. S. IX, 623. “In the districts of Akhurpur and Doolpur, in the province of Oudh,” he remarks, “large herds of black oxen are, or were, to be found in the wild uncultivated tracts, a fact to which I can bear testimony from my own personal observation, having, in 1820, come in contact with a very large herd of these beasts, of which we were only fortunate enough to kill one; their excessive shyness and wildness preventing us from a near approach at any second opportunity.” Another writer notices herds of these feral humped cattle on the road from Agra to Bareilly; and, from all recent accounts, they seem to be on the increase rather than on the | decrease.* | and he thinks witliout the V22-gas markings on the feet (which are often seen in domestic humped cattle). Whether the Oudh herds tend to uniformity of colouring Í am unaware. The feral herds of humpless cattle in 3. America are, |] believe, of various colours, like their domestic Spanish progenitors. | * In an article “On the Future of Oudh” (published in the Morning Chronicle | for May 17th, 1859), it is remarked that “ The forests, and notably among them that of the Tarai, towards Nipal, serve as a shelter for innumerable wild cattle, which are admirably suited for artillery bullocks and other laborious purposes, besides affording excellent fire-wood and pasture for cattle, and also hunting- ¡| ground for the sportsman. In these forests, and in the extensive jungles, are to be found the bides and horns of thousands of wild cattle, rotting, as it were, for want of hands to turn them to account, and which alone would prove a most remunera- tive branch of commerce, to judge from the success which the very few who | e De 290 On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. E. Asia. [No. 3, With this fact, therefore, to bear in mind, the excessive shyness and wildness of the feral herds known to be descended from domestic humped cattle, and also the fact (which I and others know from experience) of the extreme difficulty there is in subduing the wild propensities of the common Bengal Jun- gle-fowl (GALLUS FERRUGINEUS v. baniivus), from which wild species all the races of domestic poultry are as clearly derived as are those of tame Ducks from the Mallard, we are quite justified, I think, in withholding assent to the current opinion that the Graour (Bos GAURUS), or any kindred species, is incapable of domestication. have attempted to realize this branch of commerce, have met with. From the same source tallow might be obtained in abundance, were there only a few specula- tors to inaugurate the trade, and to direct it into the natural channels for its development.” The making over of a considerable portion of the Tarai region to a Hindu Prince (Jungh Bahádur) will, of course, tend to a further preservation of these feral cattle. Another and more remarkable locality where many beasts of the sort (and of various colours) are little molested, is the churr or alluvial island known as the Siddi ehurr, lying S. E. of Noacolly in the eastern Sundarbáns. On this churr there is no high tree-jungle, and scarcely brushwood enough to afford cover for Tigers, which do not occur on the island. It is probable that such feral herds occur also in Africa. Thus, in some “* Notes on an Expedition down the Western Coast of Africa to “the Bijuga Islands” and the recently discovered river Kiddafing,” by Col. L. Smyth O'Connor, C. B., F. R. G. $., communicated by the Colonial office to the Royal Geographical Society, and published in its Journal for 1859, p. 384, it appears that in the island of Ovanga “ the finest Oxen are wild in innumerable herds.” In general, however, the notices of wild catíle in Africa refer either to—1. Bubaline species, —2. Gnus (CATOBLEPAS), or “wilde beests” of the Dutch colo- - nists,—3. Species of the Hartebeest group, as especially ÁCRONOTUS BUBALIS in N. Africa, — 4. Even the Leucoryx and kindred Antelopes. As an illustration of this vague application of names, Capt. Lyon mentions a chain of mountains to the south of Fezzan, named Wadan, “on account of the immense number of Buffaloes to be found there, and which are of three species, viz. the Wadan [Ovis TRAGELAPHUS !], an animal of the size of an Ass, having very large (or, as is elsewhere stated, very long, heavy) horns, and large bunches of hair hang- ing from the shoulder, to the length of 18 in. or 2 ft.; they have very large heads, and are very fierce. The Bovua-el- Weish [ ACRONOTUS BUBALIS ? ], which is a kind of Buffalo, slow in its motion, having very large horns, and being of the size of an ordinary cow; and the White Buffalo [OrYx LEUCO- RYx!], of a lighter and more active make, very shy and swift, and not easily procured. The calving-time of these animals is in April or May.” (Travels úw N. Africa, pp. 76, 271.) Dr. Barth notices the Ovis TRAGELAPHUS by the name Wadan. “Wild Oxen” of some sort are stated to inhabit the country bordering on the river Koanza. (Jouwrn. Roy. Geog. Soc. XXIV, 272.) Capt. Burton, also, in his recently published work, “The Lake Regions of Central Africa? notices that—“ The park-lands of Duthumi, the jungles and forests of Ugogi and Mgunda MI'hali, the barrens of Usukuma, and the tangled thickets of Ujiji, are full of noble game—Lions and Leopards, Elephants and Khinoceroses, wild cattle (Buífaloes ?), Griraffes, nus, Zebras, Quaggas, and Ostriches.” Gmus, at least, being here discriminated. 1860.] On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of. S. E. Asta. 291 From accounts of the savage nature of the wild Yak, the same might have been inferred of that species, which we know to be extensively domesticated ; or, if we were only acquainted with the wild Rein Deer as 16 exists in arctic America, the varied applicability of the domestic herds of the corresponding regions of the major continent would scarcely have been predicated. So with the African Elephant in modern times, as compared with the Asiatic Elephant !* Civilized man, as a rule, exterminates but does not domesticate—has not hitherto done so at least, whatever efforts may of late have been made (with but moderate result hitherto) by the Acclimation and different Zoological Societies. A cultivated country, however, is ill adapted for such experiments. Wild animals are rather to be won over, by degrees, in their indigenous haunts, where their habits of life are little changed by domestication, and their food continues to be that to which the race is accustomed : their subjugation being accord- ingly effected by human tenants of the same haunts, who can hardly have emerged from savagery, but are practically familiar with the habits of the creatures they seek to subdue. 16 is thus that the three species of known wild Asiatic Taurines with flattened horns have (each of them) been domesticated, to a greater or less extent, in their own wildernesses. A few calves may have originally been caught and tamed, and some stock established ; but how entire herds of full-grown wild animals may be won over and gradually domes- ticated, is thus told by Mr. Mckae in Lim. Tr. VIL, 303 et seg. The Gayál or 1£4i'hun (GAVEUS FRONTALIS) being the species referred to. “The Kukis have a very simple method of training the wild Gayáls, * In aletter just received from Sir J. Emerson Tennent, 1 learn that the Elephant of Ceylon is considered to be identical with that of Sumatra (D, which is adjudged to be a peculiar species (intermediate to the existing African and Indian Elephants) by Prof. Schlegel and the late Prof. Temminck, as also by the late Prince of Canino. At all events the Sumatran Elephant is descrived by three or four authors, to whom I have had access, to bear generally fine tusks (7. e. the males), whereas a fine tusker is exceptional in the instance“of the Elephant of Ceylon. Sir Y. E. Tennent's elaborate and most interesting series of chapters on the great proboscidian discloses certain facts, on the family resemblances of particular herds of Elephants, which will not fail to interest the disciples of Mr. C. Darwin. How about the Elephants of the Malayan penin- sula ; if not also of the Indo-Chinese countries, as far at leust as Cochin-China ? Í am trying to obtain griuders, 2. e. molar teeth, in the hope of coming soon to some understanding in the matter, | 2:02 292 On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. E. Asia. [No. 3, Tb is as follows :—On discovering a herd of wild Gayáls in the jungles, they prepare a number of balls, of the size of a man's head, com- posed of a particular kind of earth, salt, and cotton; they then drive their tame Gayáls towards the wild ones, when the two soon meet and assimilate into one herd, the males of the one attaching themselves to the females of the other, and vice versá. The Kukis now scatter their balls over such parts of the jungle as they think the herd most likely to pass, and watch its motions. The Gayáls, on meeting these balls as they go along, are attracted by their appearance and smell, and begin to lick them with their tongues ; and relishing the taste of the salt, and the particular earth com- posing them, they never quit the place until all the balls are destroyed. The Kukis having observed the Grayáls to have once tasted their balls, prepare what they consider a sufficient supply of them to answer the intended purpose, and as the Gayáls lick them up they throw down more; and to prevent their being so readily destroyed, they mix the cotton with the earth and salt. This process generally goes on for three changes of the moon, or for a month and a half; during which time the tame and wild Gayáls are always together, licking the decoy balls; and the Kuki, after the first day or two of their being so, makes his appearance at such a distance as not to alarm the wild ones. By degrees he approaches nearer and nearer, until at length the sight of him has become so familiar that he can advance to stroke his tame Gayáls on the baci and neck without frightening away the wild ones. He next extends his hand to them, and caresses them also, at the same time giving them plenty of his decoy balls to lick; and thus, in the short space of time mentioned, he is able to drive them along with his tame ones to his parrah or village, without the least exertion of force or compulsion ; and so attached do the Gayáls become to the parrah, that when the Kukis migrate from one place to another they always find it necessary to set fire to the huts they are about to abandon, lest the Gayáls should return to them from the new grounds, were they left standing. Experience has taught the Kuki the necessity of thus destroying his huts.” In at least some of the hill-ranges bordering the Bráhmaputra valley on its left, where Gayáls are extensively domesticated by the 1860.1 On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. E. Asia. 293 mountaineers, they have been so far influenced as to vary considerably in colour, whatever may be the cause of such variation. Thus, amongst the Meris, Lieut. Dalton tells us that —“ The 1t'hun (or Gayál) is the only species of horned cattle possessed by the Meris. It is rather a clumsy-looking animal in make; but a group of Mit'hins grazing on the steep rocky declivities they seem to love, would be a noble study for Landseer: some are milk-white, some nearly black, some black and white, and some red and white.”* Elsewhere, the herds of tame Gayáls shew generally a few individuals a little pied or splashed with white, with not uncommonly a white tail-tuft; and they cannot be expected to vary much further than this, unless subjected to new influences, and above all to that of selection in breeding under human superintendence. In the Mishmi hills wild Gayáls are still numerous ;p but we know little of this species excepting on the out- skirts of its range, where 1ts native hills impinge on British territory.í The Rev. J. Barbe, KR. C. M., who seems to have penetrated further into the' interior of the Tipperá and Chátgaon (or *Chittagong”) hills than any other European, even to the present time, remarks, in an account of his tour into the latter territory in 1844-45,8 that— “the Gayál, Bos frontalis, 1s found amongst the hills, particularly to the south of Sitacra: there are two species, differing in size and [a] little in colour : the large one is of a dark brown, and the male * JA. S. XIV, 265. + Ibid. XIV, 495. j The Gayál of Bishop Heber”s Journal, which that much respected prelate saw in Barrackpore park, was of course the GraV4US FRONTALIS. But the figure and description given are monstrous, and were obviously got up from extreme- ly vague recollection: the horns turn down instead of up, the space between them is narrow instead of being very broad, the heavy dewlap is not given, nor the white stociings ; the tail is figured and describedas “ bushy,” and as extending below the hocks ; and the outline of the spinal ridge is utterly unlike what 16 should be. He says—“ 1t is very much larger than the largest Indian cattle [he could not then have seen an ordnance bullock], but hardly, 1 think, equal to an English bull [!]: its tail is bushy [!], and ¡ts horns form almost a mass of white and solid bone to the centre of its forehead [1 He could only have viewed the animal from a distance, and have mistaken the pale colour of the forehead for a continuation of the bases of the horns. Neither is it, as le remarks, “a native of Tibet and Nipal,” nor even of Butan (vide 'Purner's Embassy). The second figure in tle distance is meant, we can only suppose, to represent a large humped Ox; but here, again, the animal is furnished with a Horse's tail, and is like notliing in nature! Our utmost respect for tle reverend Bishop can scarcely pardon him such outrageous caricatures, both of figure and description. Vide Heber's Journal, 1, 31. A XIV, "386, 294 On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. E. Asia. [No. 3, is nearly as high as a female Elephant : the small one is of a reddish- brown; 16 is the Tenasserim * Bison,' and the Arakanese call them by the same name as the Burmese do. These Gayáls are perfectly distinct from the Sho of the. Kookies, which are smaller, have a projecting skin to their neck, and differ also by the form and direction of their horns.” Now the Shio or Shiál of the Mughs is, for certain, the true Gayál (G. FRONTALIS),* as indeed indicated by the “projecting skin to their neck ;” this species having the dewlap much more developed than in the Graour (G. é¿AURUS) and Banteng or Tsoimg (G. SONDAICUS), which last I believe to be M. Barbe's smaller species “of a reddish-brown,” as I have ascertained his larger species to be the Gaour (which has hardly even a trace of dewlap). But the Gaour and ñot the Banteng is the *Bison” of Anglo-Indian sportsmen on both sides of the Bay of Bengal ;f the Banteng being currently known as the “wild Ox” of the Indo-Chinese countries. M. Barbe has therefore erroneously identified his smaller kind with the Tenasserim * Bison' and is also wrong in applying the name Bos Jrontalis to either of his species, as obviously so to both of them. Soon after the publication of the foregoins notice, I had some conversation on the subject with M. Barbe, and have fortunately preserved a written memorandum of that conversation, intended for publication at the time, though it has not hitherto appeared in print, T did not then recognise the third species ; indeed, at that time, I had much less knowledge ofthe Banteng than I have at present : but now give the memo. as originally written :— “ M. Barbe had informed me, that, besides the common Gayál (Bos frontalis), the Kukis of the interior of the Chittagong hills had a very different species of Bos in a state of complete domestication the exact species of which 1 could not satisfactorily make out from his description; when, luckily, he remembered that he possessed a horn of one of those tame animals, and, to my very considerable surprise, 14 proved to be that of a Gaour, or (so-called) * Bison” of Anglo-Indian sportsmen, an animal which is commonly reputed to be untameable. The huge beasts are, however, stated to be most * Vide As. Res, VIII, 488. + In Orissa, the Gaour is known to sportsmen and others as the *Gayál ; although the natives of the province style and pronounce it Goor. The names, of course, being branches or ramifications of the same root, 1860.] On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle 0f $. E. Asia. 295 perfectly gentle and quiet; and they habitually pass the night and great part of the day beneath the raised habitations of their owners : and M. Barbe further mentions that he was greatly astonished at the facility with which these enormous cattle ascended and descended heights so steep and precipitous, that, had he not witnessed the feat, he would scarcely have been inclined to credit it.” The last observa- tion points rather to the Gayál than to the Gaour ! As a rule, the proper habitat of the Gaour is an undulating grassy table-land intermixed with forest; the heavy and Buffalo- shaped Gayál being habitually much more of a climber, and also more exclusively affecting the dense craggy forest, where it browses in preference to grazing; the Graour being much more of a grazer. Having possessed both species alive, I can testify to this differ- ence in their feeding. The Gaour appears to be diffused through- out the Indo-Chinese countries, and all down the Malayan peninsula to the extreme south ; but has not been observed on any of the greab islands of the archipelago. I have lately seen the skull with horns of an old bull from the mainland near Singapore ; and in 1858 I purchased a live Gaour-calf that was brought from Singapore to Calcutta, toge- ther with a Malayan Tapir. This calf was in high health when I shipped him for England, and as tame and tractable as any domestic animal, yet full of life and frolic; but he was suddenly taken ill when nearing the Cape, and died on the following or next day. He was very impatient of the sun, even at the height of the cold weather (so called) in Calcutta ; which rendered it difficult to secure a photo- eraph of the animal, but a good one was taken, and copied in the * Illustrated London News;' only the artist must needs improve upon nature by lengthening the tail beyond the hocks, which detracts from the vraisemblance of the wood-cut. The Gaour is the only species of the group which inhabits c2s-Bráhmaputran India, in all suitable districts; extending formerly to Ceylon, where we recognise 16 as the Guavera of Knox ; and in Johnson's * Indian Field Sports, it is familiarly referred to as “the Gouwr (a kind of wild bullock)” inhabiting, in about 1796, the hill-country bordins on the Dámudá, through which the Grand Trunk Road now runs from Ránigánj to Shergátti,—a district from which 16 has been long since extirpated, or has retired some hundreds of miles further west. 1t is still 296 On the Flat-horned Tawrine Cattle of S. E. Asia. [No. 3, numerous in various localities, and not always particularly shy where little persecuted : for instance, my late friend Capt. Crump (a distin- guished sportsman, who fell most gallantly taking possession of a gun at Láknao,) found them so little shy towards the sources of the Nerbudda, that, on one occasion, a couple of young bulls came trotting fearlessly out of the forest, within easy gunshot of himself and companion on horseback, and continued for some time to trot alongside of them at that distance, till my friend's sporting (or destructive) propensities could brook ib no longer. Others would have felt much greater pleasure in observing the noble animals thus fear- lessly at liberty, and would have been loth to abuse their confidence. In the catalogue of the specimens of mammalia in the India-house museum, published by the late veteran zoologist, Dr. Horsfield, in 1851, a Bos asseel is described as a new species, founded on a pre- served head, with the skin on, in that collection. I have drawings of the identical specimen, which TI pronounce, with confidence (as I did formerly in J. A. S. XL, 445), to be that of a cow Graour, with horns more slender and turning back more towards the tips than usual ; but I have seen others like them, and of all intermediate grades between them and the ordinary type of female Gaour-horns, resembling those of the bull but more slender, and with always a greater amount of inclination backwards at the tips. The specimen in question is figured by Gen. Hardwicke in the *Zoological Journal, III, pl. 7; together with a frontlet of a bull Gaour: and the two being by him also supposed to be distinct species. Of the Banteng (G. SONDAICUS), or T'soimg of the Burmese, (who designate the Gaour as the Pyowng,) we possess two frontlets from Java—one of them particularly fine,—also an imperfect skull with horns from Pegu, and a single horn from the Arakan side of the mountain range which separates that province from Pegu,—both presented by Col. Phayre;—together with a flat skin of a calf from Mergui, resembling in colour the Javanese calf figured by Dr. Salomon Miiller, who has given four excellent coloured representations of this animal, of different sexes and ages, and profusely illustrated the skulls and horns. For this calf-skin, the Society is indebted to the late Major Berdmore. The species was long ago indicated in Pen- nant's * Hindustán, as a kind of wild Ox “with white horns” inha- 1860.] On the Fiat-horned Taurine Cattle of 8. E. Asia. 297 biting the Indo-Chinese countries; and our Peguan specimen has remarkably albescent horns, while the single horn from Arakan is darker, and resembles the Javanese examples in our museum. The next and more detailed notice which we can now refer, without hesi- tation, to this species, occurs in Herbert's *Gleanings in Science, 1TL 61. 1t would appear that a skull and horns of this animal were presented to the Society at its Meeting of February 2nd, 1831 ;* “with a descriptive notice by Mr. Maingy ; by which it appears, that, when full grown, i6 is about thirteen hands high, and of a most beautiful red colour, except under the belly which is white. It has no hump, like the cow of India. Altogether, it resembles the red cow of England, but is a much handsomer animal. The bull is a large and fine animal, and, with the exception of having a white forehead, resembles the cow. Mr. Maingy has seen twenty or more of these animals in a herd, but 16 is a very difficult thing to get a shot at them, as they have a most acute sense of hearing and smell- ing; one or two appear to act as sentinels, while the others graze or drink. If, in snuffing the air, they find 16 tainted, off they fly in a moment, with a speed almost inconceivable, considering the form and bulk of the animal.” | In the foregoing descriptions, the invariable great white patch on each buttock (whence the name leucoprymnos bestowed on the hybrid by M.M. Quoy and Gaymard) is unnoticed, as also the dark colour of the old bull: but the alleged “ white forehead” of the bull refers doubtlessly to the mass of thickened corneous substance between the horns, which, in our larger Javanese frontlet, Is thick and solid enough to turn a musket-ball.y (Vide S. Miller's figure of the mature bull.) But, in a notice of “the Burmese wild Cow, or * Sine Bar, which appeared in the * Bengal Sporting Maga- * These were nof in the museum when 1 took charge of it in 1841; but only two frontlets from Java, presented by Prince William Henry of the Netherlands (JT. A, S. VI, 987), one of which has since been forwarded to the India-house museum. + In our smaller Javanese frontlet (figured Y. 4. S. XI, 490), a portion of this enormously thickened epidermis remains attached to the base of each horn, which led Mr. Hodgson to remark, when looking at these specimens as they hung up, that the horns were less approximated at base in the Peguan specimen. However, on close examination, the true base of the horn is seen ta be well defined, and the supposed distinction disappears. 2 298 On the Flat-horned Tauwrine Cattle of S. E. Asta. [No. 3, zine” for 1841, p. 444, we are informed that “herds of thirty and forty frequent the open forest jungles [of the Tenasserim provinces]. They are noble-looking animals, with short curved horns, that admib of a beautiful polish. The cows are red and white, and the bulls of a bluish colour. They are very timid, and not dangerous to approach. Their flesh is excellent. They are the only cows indigenous to the provinces :"—yet the preceding paragraph mentions “the Bison” or Gaour as “attaining a great size in the East.” Here the difference of colouring of the sexes observable in the Banteng (analogous to what is seen in the Nil-gai and Indian Antelope, and to a less extent in the Gayál,) is noticed; and Sir T. Stamford Raffles mentions, that (as also in the Nil-gai,) “a remarkable change takes place in the appearance of this animal after castration, the colour in a few months becoming invariably red ¡* ¿, e. reverting to the hue of the cow and immature bull. The horns cannot justly be termed short in an old bull; but 16 is worthy of remark that, when full grown, they are flattened only towards the base, considerably less so than in the Gaour and Gayál, wherefore, when but half-grown, only the eylindrical portion of them appears, which has given rise to the reports of wild cattle with cylin- drical horns inhabiting the Indo-Chinese territories. As shewn by Prof. S. Miller”s figures, the Banteng—though still very Gayál-like in general aspect-—approximates more nearly in contour to the eylin- drical-horned humpless cattle of Europe and N. Asia, than is the case with .its immediate congeners, the Gaour and Gayál; and the increased amount of cylindricity of 1ts horns adds to the resemblance. With much of the general aspect of the Gayál, 16 has longer limbs, and is less heavy and Bubaline in 16s proportions. There is nothing exaggerated about its figure ; the spinal ridge is not more elevated than in B. TAURUS, and the tail-tuft descends considerably below the hock-joint. Indeed, this animal has been compared to a Devonshire Ox; but 1t has nevertheless all the general features of the present group, and is true to the particular colouring, shewing the white stockings (like the Gaour and the Gayál, and also not a few Indian Buffaloes). The shoulder is a little high, with some appearance of the dorsal ridge behind the scapule, but this slopes off and gra- * History of Java, 1, 111. nn -——eÉc€— e A A a A yq 1860.] On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. E. Asia. 299 dually disappears behind. The rump also is nearly as much squared as in European cattle. Dewlap moderate, with a different outline from that of the Gayál, more as in the B. Taurus. Colour of the calf bright chesnut, with a black tail-tuft, and also a black dorsal line commencing from where the ridge should terminate behind ;* the white stockings having much rufous intermixture at this age, The cows are deeper-coloured, being of a rich light bay; and the old bulls are blackish,—both however relieved by the white on the legs, buttocks, lips, and hair lining the ears, which last are scarcely so large as in the Gaour and Gayál, but of similar shape. The de- seription here given is drawn up from Dr. S. Múller's elaborately careful coloured figures. The Banteng inhabits Borneo, Jáva, and Báli, and I strongly incline to the opinion that the Gaour, Gayál, and Banteng alike inhabit the Malayan peninsula and Tenasserim provinces ; the Gayál, probabiy, being confined to a certain altitude upon the mountains. Capt. (since General) Low distinctly indicates three species in the Malayan peninsula, besides the Buffalo, in As. Res. XVIII, 159. He mentions—“ The Bison |Gaour], which is found of a very large size in Thedda, the head [forehead] being of a fawn colour: the wild Ox [Gayál ?] of the size of a large Buffalo; and also a species [ Banteng ?] resembling in every respect the domestic Ox.” There is, indeed, the skull of a bull Banteng divested of its horns, labelled “from the Keddah coast,” in the London United Service Museum ;f and the considerable resemblance of this animal to the humpless domestic cattle of Europe has been mentioned repeatedly. Thus the late Major Berdmore, writing of it from the valley of the Sitang river, remarks—*“ They are by no means so common here as they are to the south. I have often been in the midst of very large herds of them, and they appeared to me to be very like red do- mesticated cows.” Helfer (mo great authority, yet) notices three species of wild cattle, besides the Buffalo, in the Tenasserim pro- vinces. He tells us that—“* The great Bos gaurus is rather rare, but Bison guodus [evidently a misprint for gaveus,i 1. e. Bos gaveus of * This black list is also conspicuous in the calves of both the Graour and the Gayál, extending both over the dorsal ridge and behind it. Y Figured in Y. 4. $, XI, 470, figs. 1, 2, and 3. T The words may be «written to look very much alike, 202 300 On the Flat-horned Taurime Cattle of $. E. Asia. [No. 3, Jolebrooke, or the Gayál,] very common; besides another small kind of Cow, called by the Burmese Fhain, of which I saw footprints, but never the living animal.”* He does nob mention the Gayál as domesticated in the provinces; and 1 am not aware that any other writer has there noticed 14 at all. Still, I consider 16 highly probable that the Gayál, in addition to the Gaour and Banteng for certain, extends to the more elevated regions of the Malayan peninsula. The Banteng is the only species of the three which has been observed in certain of the great islands of the archipelago. The existence of a “wild Ox” in Borneo was long ago noticed by Beckman, as cited by Pennant, who also recorded the occurrence of such an animal in Java, and had likewise (as we have seen) obtained intelli. gence of one “with white horns” in the Indo-Chinese countries. In Java, according to Raftes, “it is found chiefly in the forests eastward of Pásuran, and in Báli, though it also occurs in other parts of Java.” Dr. S. Miller remarks that the Banteng 18 found in Java in territories which are seldom visited by man, as well in the forests of the plains and of the coast, as in those of the moun- tains up to 4,000 ft., where 1t is tolerably common. “We have likewise seen traces of it,” he adds, “in Borneo, and have even received a calf from the Dyáks about a month old. According to Raífles, 16 is also found in Báli, but in Sumátra it does not appear to exist.” In the N. E. peninsula of Borneo it would seem to be numer» ous. Thus, ina “Sketch of Borneo,” published in Moor"s Notes of the Indian Archipelago, the writer remarks—“ During the wet season, the rivers swell and overflow their adjacent shores, and rún down with such continued rapidity, that the water may be tasted fresh at sea at a distance of six or seven miles from their mouths. * * * In the dry season the coast, from these overflowings, presents to the eye the richest enamelled fields of full grown grass for miles around. It is at this season that whole herds of wild cattle range down from the mountains of the interior to fatten on the plaims, but during the * J, A. S VIT, 860. | + The two species of Malayan wild cattle noticed as the Sap and the Sapan- dang, in the “Journal of the Indian Archipelago” IV, 354 (as cited in /. 4. 8. XXI, 433), refer, as Il am now satisfied, to the Gaour and the wild Buffalo. Dr. Cantor describes the Gaour to be “numerous in the Malayan peninsula,” where known as the Sapi utan (literally * wild Cow”), J. 4. S. XV, 273, But he enumerates neither the Gayál nor Banteng in the peninsular fauna. 1860.] On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. E. Asia. 301 wet season they ascend to the hills.” Hence we gather that the Banteng is essentially a grazer, like the Gaour, instead of being chiefly a browser like the Gayál, which never descends from its mountain forests. Another writer in the same work states that, in Báli, “the breed of cattle is extremely fine, almost every one of these beasts being fat, plump, and good-looking; you seldom, if ever, see a poor cow in Báli: ib is a breed of a much larger size than the common run of [humped] cattle in Jáva, and is obtained from a cross with the wild cow [bull?] with the same animal. They are generally of a red colour, and all of them are white between the hind-legs and about the rump, so that 1 do not remember seeing one that was not white- breached. The people have no land expressly devoted to grazing; but let their cattle eat their old stubble or fresh grass of the rice- fields, after the crops have been taken off; and while the rice is growing, they let the cattle stray into the commons or woods, and pick up what they can get by the road-side. The rude plough is drawn by two abreast, which the plougher drives with one hand while he guides the plough with the other.” This account pretty clearly indicates domesticated Bantengs ; intermingled in blood, per- haps, more or less, with the humped cattle ; though there is nought to certify such intermixture in the notice quoted, but rather that —as in the case of the Gayál—both wild and tame exist and inter- breed occasionally. However, we have the authority of Professor Van der Hoéven that the Bos leucoprymnos of Quoy and Gaymard is a hybrid Banteng ; and there is a figure of a cow of this mixed race among the Hardwicke drawings in the British Museum, which —as also in the instance of a hybrid Gayál that 1 saw alive—partook much more of the general aspect of what may be termed the jungle parent. These hybrid Bantengs are known as “Báli cattle” at Singapore. The Rev. F, Mason, in his * Notes on the Fauna, Flora, d:c., of the Tenasserim Provinces” (1852), remarks that “a small Ox from the Shan country is brought down sometimes in considerable numbers, which resembles in its form the English rather than the Indian Ox, but is probably derived from the wild race. Occasionally a young wild Ox is domesticated, and brought under the yoke.” This notice should have been more explicit. Crawfurd remarks—“ The Ox is 302 On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of. S. E. Asia. [No. 3, found wild in the Siamese forests, and exists very generally in the domestic state, particularly in the Southern provinces. Those we saw about the capital were short-limbed, compactly made, and often without horns, being never of the white or grey colour so prevalent among the cattle of Hindustán. They also want the hump on the shoulders which characterises the latter. They are used only in agricultural labour, and the slaughter of them, publicly at least, is forbidden even to strangers. Hence, during our stay, our servants were obliged to go three or four miles out of town, and to slaughter the animals at night. The wild cattle, for the protection of religion does not extend to them, are shot by professed hunters, on account of their hides, horns, bones, and flesh, which last, converted into jerked beef, forms an article of commerce with China.”* Are domesticated Bantengs here intended? The existence of hornless individuals is ** “Mission to Siam and Cochin China,” p. 430. The people of Laos “have a great many cattle, very small, which yield scarcely any milk, and which they never think of using. When we told them that in our country the milk of the cow was much esteemed, and that it formed a savoury food, they laughed, and only held our countrymen in contempt.” (Grandjean, in the Chinese Repository”, as quoted by Sir J. Bowring). This prejudice against the milk of the cow seems to be common to all the Indo- Chinese nations, and prevails also in China, whilst the Mantchurian Tartars are great consumers of milk. Jiven the savages of the Nága hills, bordering on Asám, reject milk as food, in the belief that it is of excrementitious nature. In Earl's * Voyage to the Molucca Islands and New Guinea” (p. 361), we are informed that “Wild cattle are numerous in Timor Laut, of a brown colour, and size about the same as that of two-year old cattle in Holland. The natives catch them with rattan, and also shoot them with arrows.” The Zamarao of the island of Mindoro (one of the Philippines), as I was informed by Mr. Hugh Cuming, is a small bovine species, but fierce and dan- gerous to attack, of a dark colour, with horns rising at an angle of about 459 from the foreliead.” The nearly similar name Tambadao is applied in Borneo to the Banteng. These various wild races and humpless tame races of S. E. Asia and its archi- pelago demand investigation; and though I have before published in the So- ciety”s Journal several of the notices here cited, it is convenient to bring them together, to save trouble in reference. What animal the following passage refers to, in Mrs, Graham's work in Ceylon, I am unable even to conjecture; and cer. tainly do not credit the existence of such a creature. At the Governor's house, this lady “saw, feeding by himself, an animal no less beautiful than terrible, — the wild bull, whose milk-white hide is adorned with a black flowing mane !” The description is explicit enough, so far as it goes, but most assuredly no such animal is known to naturalists; and with the example before us, of what a writer of Bishop Heber”s stamp can make of the Gayál, we may cease to wonder at any amount of vagary of the kind on the part of unscientifie observers; though why people of education, who undertake to describe or notice an animal, however cursorily, should make such sorry use of their eyes is difficult to comprehend. 1860.] On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. E. Asta. 303 not more remarkable than that of hornless Buffaloes and other domes- tic cattle; unless in the instance of a race little altered from the wild type. Thus the Italian race of Buffaloes, in which hornless individuals sometimes occur, (vide figure of the skull of one in Cuvi- er's Ossemens Fossiles,) is considerably more removed from the aboriginally wild type of the species, than are the domestic Buffaloes of India, among which 1 am not aware that hornless individuals ever occur. But lI have read of hornless Yaks; and instances have been known of hornless individuals of different species occurring even in the wild state: a tame Springbok of this description was long in the possession of the Empress Josephine. By specially breeding from such animals, a race of them could be readily established. In Sumátra, as in Jáva, the ordinary domestic Taurine cattle are humped, small and of inferior quality: but, according to Sir 'T. Stamford Rafiles,—“* There is a very fine breed of cattle peculiar to Sumátra, of which,” he remarks, “1 saw abundance at Menang Kabu, when 1 visited the capital of that country in 1818. They are short, compact, well made animals, without a hump, and almost without ex- ception of a light fawn colour, relieved with white. The eyes are large and fringed with long white lashes. The legs are delicate and well shaped. Among all that I saw I did not observe any that were not 1n excellent condition, in which respect they formed a striking con- trast to the cattle generally met with in India [?. e. S. E. Asia and 1bs archipelago. India proper is styled “Western India” by Craw- furd]. They are universally used in agriculture, and are perfectly domesticated. This breed appears to be quite distinct from the Banteng of Jáva and the more eastern islands.”* What, then, is 16? The remark that these beasts are “perfectly domesticated” would hardly have been made of any race appertaining to the humped or to the ordinary humpless type, but seems to imply that the writer regarded it as a peculiar species, as does also his statement of its distinctness from the Banteng. In the * Journal of the Indian Archipelago, TI, 831, is a notice of the existence of wild cattle in Celebes ; but T suspect that the small Anoao Buffalo (BUBALUS DEPRESSICORNIS) is intended. In an account of the province of Minahassa, ib is there stated that—“ wild Cows * Lin. Trans, X1LI, 267, 304 On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. E. Asia. [No. 3 tre also found here, principally in the higher parts of the mountains ; but they bear little resemblance to the Banteng of Jáva; are below the middle size, yet possess, notwithstanding, an incredible strength.” Just possibly an undescribed Taurine may be here indicated. While illustrating the domesticability of all the flat-horned Tau- rine cattle indigenous to $. E. Asia, 16 is not disputed that some species of animals are more easily tameable than others; for instance, the American as compared with the European Bison (by all accounts), or even the domestic humped bull as compared with the domestic Kuro- pean bull. It may be from more thorough association with mankind, from its youth continuously, but 16 rather seems from constitutional difference (still the result, perhaps, of countless ages of such complete domestication), but the fact is undeniable that the humped bull is far more gentle and tractable than his European compeer; being much more completely in subjection, and hardly (if at all) influenced by those paroxysms of sexual excitement which seem to be as irre- pressible as ineradicable in the entire males of most other ruminants. 1t must be conceded, however, that the European bull is rarely sub- jected to like conditions, —so much inured to constant handling, and governed by a cord passed through his septum nartum. But the fact remains (as attested by daily observation) that, under existent respective conditions, the humped bull is—as a general rule—by far the more gentle, tractable, and inoffensive animal of the two. Since writing the above, I have seen Professor Isidore Geoffroy St. Hilaire's essay * Sur les Origines des Animaux Domestiques,' 2nd frag- ment, published in the “ Bulletin Mensual de la Société Imperiale Zoologique d' Acclimation,” YT, 496. Of the Zebu, or humped Ox, he remarks, that in ancient times 1t was doubtlessly much less diffused over the Hast than at present. “ Herodote qui avait voyage en Orient, Aristote qui connaissait si bien 1Egypte, la Perse et 1'Inde, parlent a plusieurs reprises des Bceufs de 1Orient et des particularités de leur organization, jamais de leur bosse. Pour Herodote, voy. surtout liv. IL ILL et V. Je ne trouve pas advantage le Zebu dans ”/Elien and dans Athenée. Ou contraire, Pline (liv. VIII, LXX,) mentionne son exis- tence en Syrie et en Carie. * * * Aristote dit lailleurs formellement, | | | 1860.] On the Flat-horned Tawrine Cattle of 8. E. Asta. 305 dans un autre passage (liv. II, 1),—“ Une chose qui n'appartient qu'au Chameau, entre tous les quadrupeds, c'est qu'1l a une bosse sur le dos.” (Trad. déja citée de Camus, p.59.) Donc Aristote ne connaissait pas le Zébu.”—The frequent representation of the humped bull on Indo-Bactrian coins at once recurs to mind : but I have been favour- ed with the following note respecting the antiquity of the humped bull in India, by our joint-secretary Mr. E. B. Cowell.—* In reply to your query,” he remarks, “1 find that a humped bull is expressly mentioned in the tenth book of the Ris Veda. This is generally considered to be a later book than the other nine,—but 16 is certainly much older than the Bactrian kingdom, not later, at least, than B. C.900 or 1000. The passage occurs in the 10th Mandala, Sth Anuváka, 2nd Súkta ;—I am sorry to say we have no commentary in the Society”s library, and the printed edition has only completed * the former half, so that I cannot exactly determine the entire sense of the passage, but part of 16 is clear enough—that the god of fire 1s described as rushing along in his course roaring like a humped bull. The words vrishabhah kaludmán (here used) are the common terms, which of course occur frequently enough in the later Sanskrib authors. The comparison of Agni (the god of fire) to a bull occurs very often in the earlier books of the Rig Veda, but I don't remem- ber any mention of the hump.” It is remarkable that the humped cattle were common enough in ancient Egypt, though unknown in the valley of the lower Nile, or even northward of Abyssinia at the present time. According to Sir J. Gardner Wilkinson, the cattle of the ancient Egyptians “were of different kinds, of which three principal distinctions are most deserv- ing of notice ; the short, the long-horned cattle, and the Indian or humped ox;and the two last, though no longer natives of Egypt, are common to this day in Abyssinia and Upper Ethiopia.” Domestic Manners of the Ancient Egyptians. 111,38. For an unmistakeable figure of the humped species, vide p. 19, f. 5; though the European type is more commonly represented in Wilkinson's copies, and often the calf frisking about beside its dam, asin 1,48. Even here the difference of the two speciesis characteristic ; for the humped cattle, when at play, recurve the tail over the back in a remarkable manner ; instead of its being held straight out, or assuming the Bisontine bend, 2 8 306 On the Flat-horned Tawrine Cattle of" S. E. Asia. [No. 83, straight for the basal half and then downward, as shewn in the figure cited. Any one accustomed only to the sight of European or humpless calves at play, cannot but feel some surprise, at first, on witnessing the mode in which the humped species carries its tail; and the propensity of a humped calf to run thus before or beside a horse in harness, and to accompany 14 for a considerable distance along the road, is a fact of daily observation in this country. (To be continued.) SADIIIIDILDISLLISDLIIDLD III IS ISI ISI IS INIA ISISIA Literary Intelligence. The Aynuhi * Bukht' ==? 8syÍ is a work whichis not, at all events under this title, mentioned in Elliott's Historians. Mr. E. C. Bayley has sent us a copy of the Preface and conclusion of a MS. of 14, which has come into his possession. Its author 15 Bukhtawur Khan, and its date of composition A. H. 1127. The writer brings down the his- tory of the Moghul dynasty from Baber to Aurungzeeb, but we have not yet ascertained from what materials he has drawn his narrative— nor indeed who he was. A copy of the work is being made for the Society?s Library. The following extract from a letter from Lucknow promises inform- ation of great interest from perhaps the most classical spot in India. “ Rajah Man Singh has drawn up an account of the divisions of ancient Ajoodhia which 1 have asked him to give to the Society. He says there were three, viz. “ Poorub Rasht,” “ Puchim Rasht” and “Uttur Kosata!” The latter bemg the modern Fonda Boratch. He declares also that there were eventually two Buddhist king- doms which sprang up on the decline of the Ajoodhia Raj—one of 1860. |] Literary Intelligence. 307 these was at “ Sahet Mahet,” where he says there are a tope and ruins between Ekowna and Bulrampore. The other kingdom was at Benares—they sprang he declares from the Mourya line of Palibo- thra. The most celebrated king of the Sahet Mahet race was “Sohil Deo” slain by Syud Salar, the celebrated general of Mahmood of Ghuzni. The last was “Ram Deo” who fell in battle with Mahomed Ghori three generations later. He has too given me a hint. He says the copper coins with Lion reverses belong to Ajoodhia, the bull and cock coins to Sahet Mahet (king's titles “Mittra and Deo” both) and the Benares kings he says had a trisul as their symbol. He has given me also an account of a tope near Sultanpore. Further more he says that in building Sañkatá Ghat at Benares a “lath” larger than that at Allahabad was dus up, but that the bar- barians chipped off the letters, and built 1t into the foundations where 14 still exists and is visible. He promises to send me two inscriptions or rather manuscripts in modern Sanscrit, and I have ordered for him a transcript in large letters of Thomas” comparative table of the Devanagari.” We are glad to find that there is a prospect of Dr. Sprenger's car- rying out his project of publishing Maqdisiy in the Bibliotheca In- dica. It will be remembered that he proposed this undertaking when in Syria in 1854, (See Journal, Vol. XXIV. p. 47,) and that the Society closed with the offer at its meeting in May, 1855, but that on Dr.S.'s return to Indian he found the Oriental Fund so reduced in resources as to render 14 unadvisable to proceed with the publication. The subject dropped, and in the following year Dr. $5. left the country. He now renews his offer from Berne, and we earnestly hope that the arrange- ments now being made to give effect to 14 will be successful. 308 Literary Intelligence. [No. 3, The following is extracted from a letter from Professor Wright of Dublin to Dr. W. N. Lees, dated March 19th, 1860. Just now the Government and the mass of the people (led by Trevelyan, Monier Williams, dc.) are possessed with a rage for Ro- manizing the Oriental characters, and anglicizing the Hindu races, and what not, the result of which, so far as 1 can see, 1s, that Oriental learning will sink among us still lower than 16 is, that we shall have lots of bad Hindustani translations of English books, and that the native literature, which is really useful in a historical point of view at least, will be utterly neglected. Your Asiatic Society must bestir itself and try to save what ib can. For myself, 1 am working at the 2nd vol. of the Arabic Grammar, and after that, I shall probably | edit a reading book with a complete glossary. Besides, I have on hand, an English Hindustani Dictionary, which I am compiling from my own reading and the best published sources I can get. Have you seen Ahlwardt's onslaught on the fame of Von Hammer, entitled “ Chalefelahmar's Qasside von W. Ahlwardt, Greifswald, 1859”—a good book, as is also his edition of an historical work with the title “ El Fachri, Geschichte der islamischen Reiche...von Ibn Etthiq- thaga...von W. Ahlwardt, Gotha, 1860.” Further there is the 9th fasciculus of Juynboll's ¿11Y| ae! o containing the introduction and the notes to the first 2 fasciculi (588 pp. and evii. pp.)... Vúller”s Persian Lexicon goes on slowly,—I have seen 6 fasciculi in 8 parts as far as My... Possibly you may not have seen Chwolson “uber die Ueberreste der altbabylonischen Literatur in Arabischen Ueberset- zungen,” a most extraordinary work and very interesting, if one could only believe it all. Yet Chwolson is a good and cautious scholar (as his “Ssabier in d. Ssabismus” shows), and has studied this particular branch of the Arabian literature more than any man alive. The chief work is the Agricultura Nabatheorum (444) dabas) y) along with the translations by SE uml. A letter from Dr. Sprenger dated last October, an extract from which is published in the last No. of the Zeitschrift, announces the result of his examination of the MS. of Wákidy's Mugháziy in the British Museum. Though an imperfect one, this MS. contains a third more of matter than the text published in our Bibliotheca by 1860, ] Literary Intelligence. 309 M. Von Kremer. 1tis to be hoped that Dr. Sprenger, who has for the furtherance of his own Biography made a copy of the additional matter, will enable our Philological Committee to bring out a 4th or Supplementary Fasciculus of M. Von Kremer's edition. Extract from a letter from Professor Holmboe, Christiania, to Baboo Rajendralal Mittra. “ Dans la derniére mémoire,* j? ai demontré que deux medailles d” or qui ont été découvertes dans deux tombeaux payens en Nor- vége, ont des types et des legendes, qui sont des imitations de medailles Ariennes. J”y ai encore prouvé, qu' un grand nombre de bractéats (lames avec empreintes a l'un des cotés) d'or ont emprunté leurs types de representations de Siva ou de Doúrgá de la mythologie Indienne. Comparez par exemple la position du boeuf sur le bracteat scandinave No. 7 de ma planche I. avec le bosuf des sculptures de Mandore et de Java sur ma pl. II. Et les croix mystiques qu'on voit si souvent au commencement ou á la fin des inscriptions anciennes de 1 Inde se présentent surune vingtaine des bracteats surnommés. A la page 201 j' al encore comparé d” autres symboles, quí se voient moins souvent sur nos bracteats, eb qui se trouvent également sur des medailles de 1” Afghanistan et de 1 Inde.” * Tu the last No. of the Transactions of the Christiania Society. PIDIDAPLDIL IIED DO0INDII III IIS LIOINLSLNIOLINIO LOS ININIONIN INIA PROCEEDINGS OF THE ASIATIO SOCIETY OF BENGAL, For Jury, 1860. The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Socrety was held on the 4th Instant. A. Grote, Esq., President, in the chair. The proceedings of the last Meeting were read and confirmed. Presentations were received— From the Madras Government, Selections from its Records No. 64; (containing Report on the Agricultural Exhibitions in the provinces in 1859). | 2. From the Government of India, Home Department, a copy of a work containing No. 27 of the Appendix of the Bombay Govern- ment record. | 3. From the Municipal Commissioners, a copy of their report for 1859. : 4. From His Royal Highness the Prince Consort, through Alex- ander Murray, Esq., of Edinburgh, a remarkably fine stuffed head, with horns, of the Scottish Red Deer with the * cup” of * royal crown” to the horns and the tines complete. “This animal was killed by his Royal Highness, the Prince Consort upon Locknagaar on the Sth September, 1859. Weight after being cleaned out 16st. 12lbs.” Some further particulars about the specimen are given in the Cura- tor”s report. On the motion of the President, a vote of thanks was unanimously accorded to His Royal Highness for this valuable addition to the Society?s collections. 1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 311 5. From J. F. Galiffe, Esq., two living specimens of the large Gecko Lizard, Tokki or Toktu, (Platydactylas Gecko) captured at Russa near Calcutta. 6. From Baboo $. $. Ghose a large Medusa cast ashore at Diamond Harbour apparently of the genus COephia of person, but the appen- dages mutilated of all but their peduncles. 7. From Baboo Rajendra Mallik various egos laid in his aviaries ; also, for exhibition to the Meeting, a stuffed specimen of a newly discovered species of Cassowarry, at present unique ; five species of this remarkable genus being now recognised, of which two have been first brought to notice within the present year. The following gentlemen, duly proposed at the last Meeting, were balloted for, and elected ordinary members. Rajah Bunsput Singha. A. B. Sampson, Esq. W. Grey, Esq. J. P. Grant, Esq. Jr. Dr. B. Simpson. G. H. M. Batten, Esq., B. C. $. E. G. Mamn, Esq. L. F. Byrne, Esq., C. E. George Shelverton, Esq., and Syud Ahmed Khan. The following gentlemen were named for ballot as ordinary mem- bers at the next Meeting. Dr. A. J. Payne, Superintendent of the Insane Hospital ; propos- ed by Mr. F. L. Beaufort, seconded by Major Thuillier. Captain C. M. FitzGerald, Deputy Commissary General; proposed by Major F. D. Atkinson, seconded by Mr. Atkinson. T. E. B. Judge, Esq., proposed by Mr. Atkinson, seconded by the President. The Council reported that they had added Col. Baird Smith and Dr. H. Halleur to the Committee of Meteorology and Physical Science. The President proposed the following resolution :— Resolved that the Meeting desires to record its sense of the heavy loss which the cause of Oriental literature has sustained by the death 312 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3, of Professor H. H. Wilson, and to express at the same time the sincere and afíectionate regrets with which this Society finds itself deprived of the advice aud assistance of ibs oldest and most distin- guished member. In moving this resolution, the President spoke as follows :—“ I need scarcely remind the Meeting that since we last met the mail has brought us the announcement of the death of a very old, indeed our oldest Member. Horace Hayman Wilson, late Boden Professor at Oxford, died in London on the 18th May at the advanced age of 73 after a connexion with our Society of more than half a century; for he joined us immediately on arriving in this country in 1808, a period at which we had only just established ourselves in the building in which we now sit. Colebrooke was then our President, and Hunter had been our Secretary with a short interval from 1798, so that by his succession to Hunter as Secretary, in 1810, Wilson has a title to be ranked among our earliest office-bearers. He filled the Secretary- ship for 22 years ; in fact until his retirement from India in 1833; and during this long period he devoted himself almost exclusively to the study of the Sanscrit classics. His first work was the translation of the Megha Duta, and in 1819 he brought dut the first edition of the first Sanscrit and English Dictionary which had been compiled. He then published his Selections from the Hindoo Drama and the catalogue of the Mackenzie MSS., and was, when he left this country, engaged on his analysis of the Purans, four of which he completed before his departure, and the original MSS. of which are all in *our Library. These works, however, were by no means all his contribu- tions to Oriental literature. One of the most important papers which has appeared in our Researches was written by him in 1825; I allude to his Essay on the Hindoo History of Cashmere, which, with other papers, helps to make Vol. XV. of our Researches the most inter- esting, perhaps, of the series. The address which was presented to Wilson by our President, Sir E. Ryan, and his Vice-Presidents, Drs. Mill and Tytler in December 1832, shows how fully our Society then appreciated the loss which it was about to sustain of his eminent services, while his answer evinced the unabated interest in our Society”s proceedings which he was carrying away with him. 1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 313 At our request he kindly consented to act, as Colebrooke had for some years acted, as our London agent, and ib was in this capacity that he so succesfully pleaded our cause with the late Court of Di- rectors and obtained for us the monthly grant which now forms our Oriental Fund. The correspondence which we had with Govern- ment and with Wilson himself in 1856 is a sufficient proof that he wished still to take a part in our deliberations for appropriating this grant; and it must be a source of gratification to us now to feel that in bringing out the Persian historical texts which we have lately resolved on undertaking, we shall be working more than we were a few years back in the special direction in which he wished to lead us. What Wilson had been to our Society during his stay in this country he has since his return to England been to the Royal Asiatic Society which Colebrooke had founded ten years previously. Whether as President or Director, he has been its moving spirit at least on all occasions on which Indian subjects were to be dealt with. Besides his contributions to the transactions and Journal of that Society he found time to bring out a further edition of his Sanserit Diction- ary, “Ariana Antiqua,” a work of the greatest archeological and historical value, a Glossary of Indian terms, and a continuation of Mill's History of India up to Lord William Bentick's adminstra- tion. His introduction to the Sanscrit Grammar is known to every student of the language, and his edition of his old fellow-passenger, Moorcroft's Travels in the Himalyan provinces, to every geogra- pher. The last work on which he was engaged was the translation of the “Ris Veda,” and his determination himself to effect its com- pletion is strikingly shown by the way in which he has anticipated Miiller's edition of the "Text. Wilson died a few days only before the 37th Anniversary Meeting of the Royal Asiatic Society. He had when vacating the Presidentship of that Society in 1858, and acknowledging the usual resolution of thanks which Mr. Marsh- man had moved, and in which a hope was expressed that he would soon re-occupy his proper post, made a touching allusion to the im- probability of his surviving the interval which must by the Rules of the Society precede his re-election. What little 1 have said does not profess to approach to an ade- 2 mT 314 Proceedings 0f the Asiatic Society. [No. 3, quate notice of so indefatigable a man and so complete a scholar. It is intended only to preface the Resolution which 1 hold in my hand, and to which l am going to ask the assent of this Meeting. Communications were recelved— From J. Obbard, Esq., a paper on the “'Translation of waves of water with relation to the great flood of the Indus in 1858.” 2. From T. Oldham, Esq., extracts of letters from J. L. Stewart, Esq., M. D., 14th Punjaub Infantry employed with the expedition to the Wuzeeree country :— “ I generally pick up a bit of stone here and there, but as I have made no arrangements for the carriage of such heavy goods, I am obliged to be contented with very “wee bits” which I suspect would be much too minute to be of use to you. Next time, 1f I have another chance, I purpose making better arrangements in this re- spect. Near where we have been encamped recently, blocks big and little were abundant (I nowhere have seen it in strata or in situ) of a calcareous rock crammed with corals, echinide mata (P) and shells of various species, some not uncommon, but I have not seen a trace of vegetables or of higher animals. This doubtless partly depends on my want of practice. Almost all these are, however, too bulky for my means of stowage. “The expedition started from Ták (to the N. W. of Dera Ismael Khan) and hitherto we have been advancing up the bed of a small stream called the Zam. We have only come 24 miles from Ták, but will go on to the central city of the Wuzeerees (Kanee- gorm) some 25 miles apparently, to the west, on a mountain which ought to be near the watershed of what here represents the “Suli- man” range. The mountain has been calculated from a distance as upwards of 11,000 feet, but as yet although we rise very consider- ably with the slope of the bed of the Zam, we have gained no great elevation. The stream cuts through the ridges crossing them, and gives numerous sections, as do the innumerable ravines and gullies. “For the first ten to twelve miles from the plains the rocks were all soft standstones and conglomerates alternating, at first dipping to the west mostly at a low angle, and presenting a sbeep escarpment towards the plains of Ták on the east, latterly dipping to the east and contorted variously at varying angles. We then came on cal- CN 1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 315 careous strata and for the last five or six miles the rocks are mostly of rapidly disintegrating strata, red, greenish, and with salt efflo- rescing on the surface. Amongst these, which on the surface become earthy masses, are some nummulitic beds alternating with non- fossiliferous grey limestone and strata of sandstone and grit, often vitrified and darker coloured externally. All these dip to the east at all angles varying from 1% to 90%, but mostly from 15* to 45%, rough- ly speaking, amongst them are a few thin beds of flint. The masses with corals lie about on the surface and in drift masses, in something like a line parallel to these strata. “Upon the lower parts of these inclined strata in many places are plateaux of gravel having amongst 14 large vitrified-looking blocks. These plateaux are of several acres in extent, and from 50 to 100 feet above the bed of the stream. Occasionally below that, and a few feet above the stream, are patches of alluvial soil cultivated by the in- habitants, apparently very fertile. “ The day following we made a march of 4.3 miles up the Zam ravine, till we came to a tanga (a “tightness' as they call their passes in Pushtu) beyond which the General considered it advisable not to go that day. The strata composing the hills on either side, so far as they were not obscured by the horizontal shingle beds, appeared to consist mostly of a brownish limestone alternating with beds of the coloured disintegrating shales, the latter far exceeding the former in quantity, all dipping to south-east at moderate angles. “In front of us, the stream came through a narrow gorge between a height of perhaps 200 to 250 feet, composed of a light coloured limestone with numerous veins of calcareous spar running in all direc- tions through it. Its strata considerably waved, and with a low dip to the north-west. The strata of these heights seemed at the point of junction to overlie the coloured strata, but 1 had not an oppor- tunity of getting close to the point. “The 44th was rather a momentous day, and 1 had not much time for dawdling and looking about, as some five miles up, the Wuzeerees stood, and ¿he fight of the expedition came off. “After we passed through the tangas the strata were mostly of greyish non-fossiliferous limestone overlying unconformably beds of the co- ' loured shales. The uppermost beds of the limestone here had a 22 316 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3, character, which 1 had occasionally remarked before, of “tesselation,' that is, were divided into little quadrilateral blocks, the upper edges of which were rounded. “ Beyond the Barrarra pass, where the fight took place, the lower strata visible were the coloured disintegrating beds, generally at a high angle with dip to south-west; the higher hills of the waved limestone dipping to S. W. at a low angle. “On the 5th, we made a march of 15 miles, notwithstanding our many wounded, to Kaneegorm, and the flora was so new, that 1 had not much leisure for looking at the rocks. Our camp at Kaneegorm was trigonometrically 6,700 feet above the sea level, and we probably rose more than 2,500 feet in that march. “We gradually appeared to leave the limestone rocks, although (occasionally) the coloured rocks were seen overlaid by limestone, and got among hills composed of slate in very thin beds, mostly and frequently with markings of angle (?) over their surface. These slate strata were frequently contorted and wavy. “For the last two days the quantity of granitic stones among the gravel, was very much on the increase. About and below Pala- sin, (the place whence 1 wrote my last letter,) hardly a bit of granite was to be seen; here the shingle is almost entirely granitic. “Gth halt.—7th.—I went with the survey party to the top of a hill to the S. S. W. some six miles off, and 1600 feet higher than - | the Kaneegorm camp. The strata on the way appeared mostly of what looks like a thin bedded sandstone (?) generally dipping to N. W. at pretty high angles. “Qur road up to Kaneegorm had lain still in the bed of the Zam ravine, and latterly in that of one of its tributaries. As we got near the centre of the range here the streams became quite small. “On the Sth, we marched eight miles down the stream on the same road by which we had come, and then 1 had more opportunity of noticing that in a general way the ranges run north and south, and that the strata, although occasionally horizontal and often con- torted, are generally at an angle of about 45", with the dip to the west (W. N. W). The beds are mostly thickish and of slaty rock, with occasional strata of bluish disintegrating schistose structure. “There were, however, but few sections to be seen on account of a 1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 317 frequent masses of horizontally deposited shingle, mostly granitic, or of the above rocks. Further down, the upper strata appear gene- rally the grey contorted and waved slaty, overlying and hardly conformable with the thinner bedded blue slaty rocks. “10th.—We left the road by which we came up, and diverged to the northward some five miles. The strata mostly of the thick bedded grey slaty rocks, cortorted, and at varying angles, and dip generally not far from horizontal. “Here we were within a mile of another central cluster of their villages called Makin and the nearest point to which we got to the central mass of this range of hills called Pirghar or Ghal, points of which towered some 2000 to 4000 feet above us. Where the stra- tification can be seen, as in the nearer masses, 16 appears nearly ver- tical and bent. “On the 11th with one of the covering parties of a burning ex- pedition to these villages, I got on a ridge somewhat nearer to Pirghar. The surface of this ridge is mostly composed of shingle, granitic, and very rarely slaty grey rock visible 2m situ nearly ver- tical. “On the 12th a march of eight miles, still northerly, up a bank bed, and camp at about 7300 feet; the highest camp we had. Just on reaching camp passed a number of strata of the alga, marked, thin, bluish, hard, shaly strata overlying beds of the thick, vitrified looking rock. I mentioned before, both at a high angle dipping to the west. The general disposition of the grey slaty rock we saw is, however, nearly horizontal, with a slight dip to east. Most of the valley in which we progressed was a mile wide, and occasionally more, filled up by horizontally disposed shingle beds, our road being up the bed which the stream has cut through these. “14th.—Marched five miles still to northward. For 13 miles we rise, then down a steep rocky ravine; rocks mostly shaly, and the vitrified looking varieties generally at high angles, dip to east ; some of the strata occasionally much contorted. “ For days, evidences of the Iron manufacture for which Kanee- gorm has long been famous had been visible, such as furnaces and slag, éc., with occasionally, in villages, stores of iron stone. None of the latter, however, did I happen to see. Here 1 thought we 318 Proceedings of the Astatic Society. [No. 3, must be near the ore, and made some efforts to get at some place whence they dig 14, but am sorry to say, failed. “15th.—We went more to eastward descending towards Bunnoo in the ravine of the Khyssor stream. The rocks mostly slaty, and the “*vitrified” at high angle dip to the west, and often covered by horizontal shingle beds to 50 or 60 feet, which obscure matters greatly, so that sometimes for a mile or two no rock ¿n situ could be seen. The lower beds of this shingle are here occasionally con- solidated into conglomerate. “16th.—The strata, mostly of the dark “* vitrified” surfaced rock, generally at about 45% dip to west. Then a grey rock with white streaks (limestone) nearly horizontal and contorted, then with a strong dip to west and still contorted ; occasional shaly beds. “ 17th.—Halt. Here we were in a region of plateaux of the horizon- tally laid gravel with, a mile or two to south, the western termination of a flat sloping hill with the strata dipping slightly to the east. “18Sth.—A mile or two on we pass through the gorge formed by the stream crossing through the end of the above hill, which is of non-fossiliferous limestone. This appears to be near the geological “level” of Palasin ; for here, also, there are numerous heaps of the black decomposed rock we had there, with other particoloured debris : vertical strata of the white non-fossiliferous limestone. Numerous blocks of the coralline (?) rock seen lying about, but 1 could not get near any of them. Nummulitic blocks and pebbles numerous among the shingle. Then after about a mile of these heaps of coloured debris we go through a gorge formed by nearly vertical ridges of dark coloured hard sandstone, followed by sandstone strata also at a high angle (dipping to east) with one or two strata of conglomerate. Blocks of the dark superficially vitrified stone profusely strewn over all the helghts. “ On the 19th a mile and a half carried us from among these low ridges into the Bunnoo plain, here stony, mostly uncultivated, and sloping from the hills.” In forwarding these extracts, Mr. Oldham writes as follow :— Naimital, June 9th, 1860. MY DEAR GroTE,—] enclose you a brief extract from a note received from Dr. Stewart of the 14th Punjab Infantry, who is at present with 1860.] Proceedings 0f the Asiatic Society. 319 Chamberlain's expedition against the Wuzeerees. Dr. Stewart is devoting his leisure moments, principally to botanizing, 1 believe, but he has in his note given some geological details which are of great interest. It has hitherto been supposed that the rocks representing the Siwalik group extended very much further to the west from the plains of upper India, even beyond the Ghilza range, but this note shews the occurrence of nummultic beds within a very few miles of Ták. The soft sandstones and conglomerates are, I think, clearly the Siwalik group, and probably the upper portion of this enormously thick series. The physical structure of the hills there, also, appears to correspond with that of the Siwalik hills here. They run to the N. W. presenting a scarp to the plains of beds dipping sharply into the hills. The calcareous beds associated with red, greenish, and white shaly beds rapidly disintegrating into earthy masses seem to represent the lower part of the nummulitic series; at least this is the general character of that part of the group in these hills. The layers of chert or flint are frequent here as there. If this conjecture be correct, 14 must follow that there, as here, a great fault separates these two series. The remarkable fact of the streams cutting across the ridges of the outer or Siwalik rocks is abundantly paralleled here too, and nothing is more striking on passing up the river gorges here than the marked plateaux or terraces of gravelly detritus which occur at various levels, such as are noticed in Dr. Stewart's note. I sincerely hope to have further information from the writer of the interesting note regarding a country of which we know so little. Yours sincerely, (Signed) T. OLDHAM. Since forwarding the above notes, specimens of the iron stone used on these hills has been received from the Government of the Punjab, and submitted to assay in the Geological Survey Office, Calcutta. 'The results are as follow. The specimens consist of samples of a rock which is itself composed of iron ore in two distinct conditions. (a) One portion is a common hydrous peroxide of iron containing 40.4 per cent. of iron. 320 Proceedings 0f the Asiatic Society. [No. 3, (5) The other is a similar mineral mechanically mixed with car- bonate of lime, in small quantities, the mass containing 31.8 per cent. of iron. LIBRARY. The following books have been added to the Library since June last. Presented. General Report of the Municipal Commissioners of Calcutta for 1859.— By THE COMMISSIONERS. Selections from the Public Correspondence of the Punjab Government, vol. IV. Nos. 4 and 5.—By THE GOVERNMENT. Selections from the Records of Travancore. Part l. (containing Memoir of Travancore).—BY THE MADRAS GOVERNMENT. The Oriental Christian Spectator for May.—Bvy THE EDITOR. Bibidharta Sangraha for the month of Kartick.—By THE EDITOR. Selections from the Records of the Madras Government, No. 64, (con- taining Report on the Agricultural Exhibitions in the Provinces in 1859).— By THE MADRAsS GOVERNMENT. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia from October, 1859, to February, 1960.—By THE ACADEMY. Proceedings of the Royal Society of London, Vol. X. No. 38.—By THE SOCIETY. Description of a deformed fragmentary human skull, found in an ancient Quarry cave at Jerusalem.—By J. Aitken Meigs, M. D.—ByY THE Au- THOR. Exchanged. The Athenezum for April, 1860. Journal of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia. New se- ries, Vol. IV. Part 3.—BY THE ACADEMY. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlándischen Gesellschaft. Band, XIV. Heft 1. and II.—By THE SocIETY. The Philosophical Magazine for May, 1860.—By tur EDITORS. Purchased. The Literary Gazette, Nos. 95, 96, 97 and 98. Comptes Rendus, Nos. 15, 16, 17 and 18 of Tome L. Revue des Deux Mondes, Tomes 26 and 27. Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Tome XII. No. 2. Journal des Savants for April, 1860. AA 1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 321 The Natural History Review, No. 26. The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Vol. V. No, 29. Die Leider des Hafis, Vol. II. Part 4. Vendidad Sadé, VI. Livarison. For Aueusr, 1860. At a meeting of the Society held on the 1st instant, A. Grote, Esq., President, in the Chair. The proceedings of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Presentations were recelved— 1. From C. Hobhouse, Esq., €. $S., nine silver coins found in May last year, in throwing down one of the old Embankments on the right bank of the river Damoodah in Pergunnah Hubilee of the district Hoogly. These coins are of the last century, from the Moorshedabad mint. 2. From Michael M. $. Dutt, Esq., a copy of his work named “The Birth of Zillottoma,” being the first epic poem in blank verse in the Bengali language. 3. From the British Indian Association, a copy of their Report for June last. 4, From C. J. Evans, Esq., Calcutta, frontal portion of skull of an African baboon, probably COynocephalus hamadryas, found by him- self in the dry well of the pyramid of Cheops. The specimen is quite recent. 5. From the Rev. H. Baker, Junior, of Mandakyam, Alipee, $. Malabar, skins of Sorex marinus and Sciuwrus trilineatus. The following gentlemen, duly proposed at the last meeting, were ballotted for and elected ordinary members :— Dr. A. J. Payne; Capt. C. M. Fitzgerald, and T. E. B. Judge, Esq. The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the next meeting. W. Forbes Goss, Esq., proposed by Mr. Medlicott, and seconded | by Mr. W. Blandford. Major T. James, Bengal Army, proposed by Dr. Crozier, seconded by Mr. W, $. Atkinson. 3922 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. The Council reported that they had nominated Major H. L. Thuil- lier a member of their body and also a Vice-President of the Society in the room of Col. Strachey, who has left India. Communications were recelved— 1. From Lieut. Col. A. Phayre, Commissioner of Pegu, a paper entitled “Remarks upon an ancient Buddhist Monastery at Pu-gán on the Irrawaddy.” 2. From Dr. J. L. Stewart, 14th Punjaub Infantry, a Journal of a Botanical Tour in Hazara and Kháján in April and May, 1859. Extracts from this paper were read to the meeting by Dr. Thomson. JOUENAL OF THE oa A LO SOCIETY hoplcda Basgti. 218600645 IYIIIDCODODLIILIILIILSILISLSISIVIOLSIYLISINIOISISISISLN ISS NO Is the Pushto a Semitic Language ?—By the Rev. Isinor LOEWENTHAL, Peshawur. Error is immortal. The old fable concerning Hercules and the Hydra has doubtlessly a typical reference to the quixotic bouts men sometimes undertake against error; only seven heads is too small a number to typify the vitality of a good blunder, the longevity of a plain definite mistake. The fable, too, makes Hercules victorious ; but who has ever seen the successful gardener that has really extir- pated a weed which once has taken root in his grounds? This ineradicability may be predicated of any error, but necessarily most so of such as appear to rest on the authority of a great name, and are brought forward now and then by those who have in some way or another acquired the reputation of being authorities. This is very provoking. Is it really so that men love darkness rather than light ? More than seventy years ago the first President of the Asiatic Society of Bengal happened to state that the Pushto language had a manifest resemblance to the Chaldaic. There is evidence in the earlier volumes of the “ Asiatic Researches” that some attention was paid in Calcutta to the Pushto language in those days, but, 14 appears, more for literary than philological purposes. At all events the state- ment of Sir William Jones remained uncontradicted and unchallenged for many years. In Germany even the opinion gained currency through Kleuker (the earliest German translator of the Zend Avesta) No. CV.—Nrw Series, Von. XXIX. 11 324 ls the Pushto a Semitic Language ? [No. 4, who published (Riga 1795) many of the articles of the “ Asiatic Researches” in a German translation. Klaproth, however, the distinguished traveller and orientalist, as early as 1810 vigorously attacked this opinion in the first volume of the Archives for Asiatic Literature, and dated his conviction that the Pushto is an Indo-Germanic language. In 1826, when he pub- lished his Zableaua Historiques de ' Asie, he held the same view.* In 1814, Elphinstone, in his “ Account of the Kingdom of Cabul” also dissented from the opinion of Sir William Jones, and stated positively that of 218 words of those in common use which he had - examined, not one had “the smallest appearance of being deducible from the Hebrew or Chaldaic.” In 1829, Dorn, professor of Oriental languages at the University of Charkow, then young, but already distinguished for his attain- ments in Eastern Literature, in his translation of Neamet Ullah, maintained that there was not the least resemblance between Pushto and Hebrew or Chaldee. He adduces three words that had been referred to as proving a connection between them : Ly father, compared with the Chaldee st. emph. NIN dinit to take, with the Hebrew TN el the side, with the Hebrew “Y He simply says that these prove nothing. And he is correct; but it may be added that the word add, abba, or apa means “father” in considerably more than thirty distinct languages (v. Buschmamn, Ueber den Natwrlaut, p. 16, which list is very far from being complete), so that such a word would have to be entirely excluded from any evidence ; that the Infinitive Vina; (dkhistal) is deceptive, the root being 1x1 (ákhal), bearing the same relation to the Infinitive that the Persian US does to its Infinitive ¿¿¿aS, and that 16 is most pro- bably connected with the old Persian w 331 “to draw out,” “take away ;” whilst ell (arkh) is undoubtedly the Sanskrit 3TY (uras) “breast ;” the slight shifting of the signification finds its exacb counterpart in the Sanskrit q “the side” as compared with the Polish piers' “ breast ;” the pronunciation of the Polish s' is precisely * Does Captain Raverty mean any pleasantry, when, in his Pushtoo Grammar, he “hopes the Professor will change his opinion now” twenty-five years after his death ? 1860.] Is the Pushto a Semitic Language ? 325 that of the Sanskrit u. The change of the Sanskrit y into E ls exemplified in various languages: compare the French savon with Spanish ¿abone (soap); Hebrew MN (khúg) and MD (súg) “to encircle ;” ¡TIN háká) and 520 (sáká) “to look ;” Greek aornp with Persian 421 “a star;” Hindustani zoo with Persian +2 “socer ;” Sanskrit svap with Persian eya “sleep,” etc. Taking his materials solely from Klaproth and Elphinstone, Pott, than whom, with all his audacity, no greater etymologist has arisen, does not hesitate a moment in assigning the Pushto its place as one of the Indo-European languages. He divides the latter into five families in his Htymologische Forschungen (1833), and places the Persian and Pushto together into the second family, precisely as he puts the German and the Dutch together in the fourth. In 1839, Ewald the greatest Hebraist of the present century, gave a careful examination of what materials of the language were acces- sible to him, and, of course, could not give the slightest support to the opinion that Pushto had any connection with a Semitic language. The same view was clearly elucidated by Dorn again, in the trans- actions of the St. Petersburgh Academy of Sciences at various times from 1840 to 1845. In his Pushto Chrestomathy (St. Petersburgh, - 1847), he designates the Pushto as a branch of the Indo-Persian - languages. “ The Bible of Every Land,” a work published by Bagster in 1848, which exhibits in its notices great accuracy and completeness of information, says of the Pushto language, “ It exhibits none of the peculiarities of the Semitic dialects, but, on the contrary, forms an important link in the great Indo-European languages.” The latest edition of Brockhaus” Conversations-Lextlon also cor- rectly calls the language a sister of the Persian. And as if to clinch the matter, Max Miller, whose authority in such things is simply indisputable, without the shadow of a doubt ranges the Pushto among those scions of the Arian stock which struck root in the soil of Asia, before the Arian reached the shores of Europe. (Languages of the Seat of War, London, 1855.) To these we may add minor lights to show at least the general consent of intelligent philologists, such as Schleicher (Zur Verglei- chen den Sprachengeschichte, Bonn, 1848, p. 67,) and (Die Sprachen 2 U2 326 Ís the Pushto a Semitic Language ? [No. 4, Europas, Bonn, 1850, p. 130); De Vere (Comparative Philology, New York, 1853, p. 299); Rapp (Grundriss der Grammatik, Stutt- gart, 1855), and others. One might have thought the truth pretty well established by this time, were it not for the feline vitality of error, which in this in- stance was alded by the fact that the pure linguistic question had been mixed up with an obscure ethnological problem, which some people moreover are inclined to make somewhat of a religious ques- tion. The allusion is to the alleged claim of the Afghans to be con- sidered children of Israel. It is not intended here to enter upon this matter. The question now is simply whether the Pushto is an Indo-European, or a Semitic language. But when Ewald, and Dorn, and Pott, and Múller have pronounced, is there any one yet who can doubt? It is mortifying to be obliged to say that there is. When the founder of the Asiatic Society pronounced his opinion, perhaps hastily, and certainly on an imperfect inspection of scanty and perhaps faulty materials, one willingly forgets 16. Indignor, quandoque bonus dormitat Homerus ! But people must necessarily dig up old bones, Sir George Rose published a somewhat wild pamphlet on “The Kings of the East,” in which he revives the opinion of Sir William Jones, maintains that the Pushto language does contain Hebraic elements, and blames Dr. Wolff for not finding more than one word which countenances that view. Sir George Rose claimed neither a position as a philologist, nor an acqualintance with Pushto; hence his assertions, however strenuously made, might be allowed to rest on their own merits. But now a professed philologer enters the lists, namely, the Rev. Charles Fors- ter, one of the six preachers of the Cathedral of Canterbury, Rector of Stisted, Honorary Member of the Literary Society, author of “ Mahomedanism Unveiled,” and of “ The Historical Geography of Arabia.” These facts are taken from the title page of a work desig- nated briefly as follows : “ The one primeval language traced experi- mentally through ancient inscriptions in alphabetic characters of lost powers from the four continents. Including the voice of Israel from the rocks of Sinai: and the vestiges of Patriarchal tradition from the monuments of Egypt, Etruria, and Southern Arabia.” In y! E 1860. ] Is the Pushto a Semitic Language ? 327 this book, as is well known, the author runs a violent tilt against men like Grotefend, Beer, Lassen, Rawlinson, St. Martin, and upsets them all to his own complete satisfaction and the readers infinite amusement. The third volume of this work is filled up by “A New Key for the Recovery of the Lost Ten Tribes,” which recovery, we are informed—and the information is at least new—1s “ the most interesting problem in the history of the world.” Itis in this that Dr. Forster reprints Jones” note from the second volume of the ““* Researches,” and reasserts the Semitic origin of the Pushto lan- guage. In proof of this assertion he produces three words, which are to establish his position. (1). He quotes from Wolff “AN (07) light, is the only Hebrew word I found in the Afehan tongue.”—On this it may be observed that or yal in Pushto does not mean “light,” but “fire,” and that the word is plainly connected with the Arian tongues. In the language still called Zend “fire” is dtar, Persian y! ; the connection of yal (or) with these is precisely analogous to that of the Pushto ,y3 (mor) mother with Persian zolo, Sanskrit mátar. » 399 (wror) brother with ,, jo!ly> Zend brátar. » 39 (lor) sickle with a Sanskrit dátra.* » 39 (nor) other with > Zend (4) ntar. It may be observed that in Irish ur is “fire,” but the connection of the latter is more likely with the Latin uro which of course (us-si, us-tum) must be referred to the root ush; and, as Picteb observes, (Les noms celtiques du soleil), la ressemblance avec 1” hébreu or, wr, lumiére, semble done puremenót fortuite. (2). Dr. Forster continues, “JI have no Afghans to confer with on the matter, but I possess Elphinstone's Cabul; and will undertake, in the second word of his “ Pushtoo Vocabulary,” to find a second Hebrew word: viz. DW, Samiún, with the article prefixed, DYIWIT, hesamin, “The heavens, of which the Pushtoo, * Asman, Heaven) is clearly only a dialectic variation. I notice this merely as a specimen of Dr. Wolff”s carelessness and hastiness of examination.”—This, the readers of the Journal need not be told, would prove too much, and hence nothing ; inasmuch 2 as Ulew] is also pure Persian; asman also occurs in Zend and the * On the change of d into / sec below. 328 Ís the Pushto a Semitic Language ? [No. 4, cuneiform inscriptions in the same sense; and the Sanskrit agma is “a cloud.” There may possibly be a general connection between this thoroughly Arian word, and the Semitic, not peculiarly Hebrew, root “Low, but that is all. (3). “A third Hebrew term in the Pushtoo language, not in Mr. Elphinstone's catalogue, viz. JT, nahar, a river, has been elsewhere noticed in the Pushtoo term Ving-nehar, the nine rivers.”-—Nor will this corroborate Mr. Forster's position materially. Ning-nehar (the name of a locality beyond thc Peshawur Frontier) is far more fre- quently written and called ,2,£55 (ningrahar), or ¿Le¿£5 (ningahár), so that the nahar necessary for the proof entirely disappears. Were there a nahar in the word, the derivation given could not be relied on, as 16 is given by Afyhan etymologists, who are almost as wild as Mr. Forster himself. In this case they are themselves not agreed as to the derivation ; for some say the name is A (Mmim-nahar) “half- hungry,” and that the region is called so from the frequent scarcity of bread there; others say the name is really ¿Ly (nekanhár) “ the good or pure streams ; anhár is a pure Arabic plural—4he Hebrew plural would be quite different. And lastly, +4 1s not a Pushto word at all, is known only in the book language, and not among the people; and even if the latter were the case, 14 would prove nothing; for if a connection between the Hebrew and the Pushto is to be proved, all such words must be excluded from the evidence as are common to the Arabic and Hebrew; for everybody is aware that all Ma- homedan nations use Arabic terms very largely, whatever their lan- guage be. If such sporadic resemblances as the Philo-Semitics have hitherto searched for, helped the matter at all, one might be ready to suggest to them to compare the Hebrew pMT (kheq) with the Pushto ye (ghej)* “embrace,” which is pronouneed by the Khalil, Momund, and * This article does not adopt, in its spelling, either of the two standard alphabets that have been proposed ; the reader will have no difficulty, it is appre- hended, in making out the words. The vowels have the continental sounds, as proposed by Sir William Jones: the consonants their general English value ; kh = E gh:== ¿ 3.) the Pushto , which answers most completely to the Polish z; zh = the Persian 3 which in the same manner is pronounced precisely like the Polish 2 (s in “ pleasure” is between these two sounds); q = Sanskrit xr. | | | | 1860. ] ls the Pushto a Semitiw Language ? 329 Yúsufzai “gheg.” But careful investigation will at once prove that “ ghej” is the proper pronunciation, and that it has the same paren- tage with the Persian el; T is the inseparable particle, common to the Sanskrit, Zend, Parsi, and Persian, as in wWox*] y e] LEÍ mMisrT waysT, ete. etc. The final (2, in Persian, often becomes y in Pushto, as de Y 35; ya — 3; the substitution of the vowel e for o is a mere dialectic variation; the Banúchís, for instance, constantly say mir, ktr, lír, kim, for mor, kor, lúr, kum, ete. The Pushto %s) (loba) “play” might be imagined to be connected with the Hebrew mm”; only 16 is much easier and far more correct to derive this Pushto word directly from the Arabic 312), of the same sienification, by the analogy of scores of similar instances, the Afohans pronouncing e generally like o,—an incidental proof this that their own original speech has not this Semitic guttural. Or the Semitic advocates might be told that da is used in Pushto bo form the Genitive, whilst *3 (dí) or 3 (de) in Chaldee is constantly used to form a relation very much like that expressed by the Geni- tive; and ib is not unlikely that this constant recurrence of da in both Pushto and Chaldee may have imposed on Sir William Jones. It must be considered, however, that da also forms the Genitive in Panjábí, but as a postposition, like Za in Hindustani; ib is more likely that the Pushto da is connected with the Latin de, which again reverts, in the Romanic languages, to form the Genitive. In Polish, the Latin de is most frequently translated by od, which is beyond a doubt the Sanskrib adhas; whether de is for ade= adhas, as Benfey suggests, is another question. Dá also is the demonstrative pronoun both in Pushto and Chaldee ; only 1t is so in Zend also, and though the Afohans would like to make out their relationship to the Israelites, their language prefers to be considered an ancient relict of Zend. But, at all events, sound philologists have long since abandoned and reprobated the plan of establishing the affinity of languages on sporadic resemblances traced in their vocabularies. Organic identity In grammatical structure, added to a large community in certain household words, is necessary definitely to determine such questions. However, the learned decypherer of the pictured rocks seems him- self not quite firmly convinced of the Hebrew origin of Pushto, as, 330 Is the Pushto a Semitic Language ? [No. 4, a few pages on, he catches at a statement of Ibn Haukal's that Pushto is a Tatar dialect (he says, “'Tartar”), and makes many apo- logies on behalf of the Afghans for having exchanged Hebrew for a Tatar dialect. In return, one ought to be ready to make every allowance for Mr. Forster. His book was published in 1854; the materials for becom- ing acquainted with Pushto were then not readily accessible to an English scholar, who probably would care little for Russian publica- tions though they be in the English language; 16 is not likely that he had seen Captain Vaughan's “(Grammar of the Pooshtoo Lan- guage” which was published in Calcutta in the same year; and Cap- tain Raverty”s Grammar was not published till 1856. It would be impossible now, with an apparatus like that contained in the last mentioned grammar, with 16s copious paradigms and examples, what- ever be the value of the system or the rules, —ib would be impossible now to fall into the wretched mistake of calling an Arian language a Semitic one. Alas, for human hopes! What if the guide himself should lead you astray ? Not wilfully perhaps, but blindly ? After devoting ten years to the study of Urdu, Persian, Marathi, Guzerathí, Arabic, Pushto, Sindí, Punjabí and Multaní (see the Pre- face to Capt. Raverty's “Grammar of the Pukhto,” p. vi.), and after writing a copious Pushto Grammar with all the grammatical terms in Arabic, Capt. Raverty 2s inclined to consider the Pushto a Semitic dialect (see the Introduction to the Grammar, p. 36). Nay, he is more than inclined ; he produces five arguments in favour of the view :— (1). The vowels and consonants used in Pushto have the same powers as those of the Arabic, Hebrew and other Semitic dialects. (2). Like them it has two genders. (3). In common with the Hebrew, Arabic, and Persian, 16 has the peculiar separable and inseparable pronouns. (4). The inflexions of the “ Afghánian” verbs are formed aeccord- ing to the Arabic, and Hebrew system, with two original tenses only. (5). In many respects the Pushto syntax agrees with that of the Hebrew. : Before examining these arguments, 16 may be worth while to inquire what could have led Captain Raverty so grievously astray 1860.] Is the Pushto a Semitic Language? 331 - And we shall find the cause to be a very common source of error, namely a pre-conceived theory. Capt. Raverty seems hastily to have taken up the opinion that the Afuhans are children of Israel, and so all goes wrong. | Let the reader bear in mind that 16 is desired to keep the linguistic question quite unencumbered, and that the writer of this notice does not intend to enter upon the ethnological question in this place. But 14 is difficult to pass over a remarkable phenomenon in the Introduc- tion here spoken of. In p. 30, Capt. Raverty somewhat pertinently observes that had the Afuhans “ been the aborigines of the country at present known as Afghanistan, we must have heard something of them from ancient writers, for we find that even in the time of Herodotus, Darius had sent an exploring expedition under Seylax Of Caryanda and others as far as the Indus.” He then goes on to cite two passages from some English translation of Herodotus, in both of which the Afghans are mentioned, but he does not see 16. “set out from the city of Cas- patyrus and the country of Paktyica, and sailed down the Indus.” The second says, “there are other Indians bordering on the city of The first passage states that Scylax Caspatyrus and the country of Paktyica, settled northwards of the other Indians.” Had the Afehans, says Capt. Raverty, been then in these regions, their name must have occurred in these passages. Granted; what | name? Not Afyhan, for that is a modern name, given them by the Persians, not acknowledged by themselves, and certainly not occur- ring before the time of Abu Said, who ruled in Khorasan during the fifteenth century. Their own name in the country near the Indus, | to which the citations refer, is Pakhtu (n) ; how would a Greek have spelled this? llaxru, I trow. This word, in the plural number, the reader will find in 4dt. VII. 67, where the different nationalities are enumerated that constituted Xerxes' army. The lláxrues (Pakhtus) are described as wearing posteens, and carrying native bows and knives, not a bad description of Afghans at any time; and they are duly mentioned after the Bactrians, Parthians, Khwarismians, Sogdians, and Gandarii (Kandaharís ?)—Even the peculiar form of the name Paktuika as the name of their nation or their country finds ts explanation in the fact that the Afghans call themselves collec- | ZE ] A 332 ls the Pushto a Semitic Language ? [No. 4. tively Pakhtunkha. Very few native names sufíer so little on the part of Englishmen, as these names have suffered at the hands of the Greeks. Capt. Raverty says that the country referred to under the name of Paktuika 15 Puklí; this also is a mistake, for the Greeks called the latter, which moreover is not near any navigable portion of the Indus, plainly and correctly Hevxeda; the name occurs a number of times in Arrian. As for Capt. Raverty's arguments in favour of the view that Pushto is of the Semitic family, Argument No. 5 says that in many respects the Pushto syntax agrees with that of the Hebrew. This argument would be valid, 1£ the grammarian had pointed out some peculiarities in the syntax of the one language which agree with peculiarities in that of the other. For the good of his argument, 14 must be regretted that he has not done so, and the proposition as 16 stands may be predicated of any two languages whatsoever. No. 2, also proves too much; for French, Spanish, Italian, Portuguese, Gaelic, Danish, Livonian, etc., or, what is more to the point, and might have led a candid inquirer into the right track, the Indian languages, such as Hindi and Panjabi, have also but two genders. What the force of Argument No. 1 is, that “the vowels and consonants used in Pushto have the same powers as those of the Arabic, Hebrew, and other Semitic dialects,” is difficult to tell. If the author has reference to the spoken vowels and consonants, that is to their sounds, 14 is sufficient to observe that of articulate sounds there is only an extremely limited number, in consequence of which the ereat bulk of the vowels and consonants of all languages are the same. He cannot mean that all the Pushto sounds are found in the Semitic languages, for he has just laboured for some pages to prove that both there are many of the Arabic sounds which are not found in Pushto, and that there are a number of Pushto sounds not to be found in the Semitic languages, though his statements are by no means complete, or correct as far as they go. If he refers to the written character, Semitic scholars will be surprised to hear that there are letters in the Syro-Arabian languages to express vowels at all. And as regards the consonants, every one knows that when Bayazíd, | or whoever may have better claims to the distinction, wrote Pushto | first, he made use of the Arabic character, and that not the pure 1860. ] Ts the Pushto a Semitic Language ? 333 character, but as he knew 1t from Persian writing, with the addition of all the three pointed letters, and that even then he had to modify half a score of letters besides to express all the Pushto sounds, in which he succeeded only partially. He would have reduced his difficulties very materially, had he used the Devanagari alphabet, in which the Sanskrit and Prakrit languages can be written with greatest ease; and that Pushto is one of the latter, this matter of the letters alone would be sufficient to establish. The validity of Argument No. 3,-—“in common with the Hebrew, Arabic and Persian, it has the peculiar separable* and inseparable pronouns, the latter being invariably attached to some preceding word”-—as very much impaired by the author's adding Persian to the other two languages. Is Persian also a Semitic language ? I6 is not at all necessary to be acquainted with Pushto to suspect this argument; for to compare the graceful freedom of the Persian inseparable pronouns p—, »—, (+—with the rigid compulsoriness of those of the Semitic languages is the same as to say, “There is a river in Macedon ; and there is also moreover a river ak Monmoutbh.” But the oddity goes much further. Any one acquainted with Pushto would rack his brains to discover what the author could mean ; he would probably conclude that he must refer to combinations like pa) corda nobis, which might seem to bear some similarity to o, but which occur so excessively rarely that not only could they not be adduced as a characteristic of the language, but any Grammarian would be excused for not noticing them at all in his grammar. Nor does Captain Raverty. What he means by the inseparable pronouns, are the common terminations of the verb : laudo, —as, —at, —amus, —atis, —ant. These terminations Capt. Raverty calls “affixed per- “sonal pronouns.” The comparative philologist will probably say, so they are. True; only Capt. Raverty has no inkling of the truth, for he calls them ¿amar mutasila, which are quite different things. - What part of speech either in Pushto or Hebrew or Arabic or Persian could possibly be called a “separable pronoun),”” is quite beyond divining skill, It is most probable that the grammarian means “ separate” pronouns ; but as there is nothing peculiar in the existence of separate pronouns in any language or number of languages, the examination of the argument confines itself to the insepar- ables. 2x2 334 ls the Pushto a Semitic Language ? [No. 4. This grammatical term has been introduced into the Persian Grammar also by ignorant native compilers in India, but quite improperly. 16 is a pity that Capt. Raverty has thought fit to encumber his other- wise not very clear or correct or practical grammar with the inept terminology of Arabic grammarians. There can be no stronger proof of the. Arian nature of the Pushto than that which Capt. R. calls “ affixed personal pronouns.” Argument No. 4, states that the inflexions of the “ Afyhanian” verbs are formed according to the Arabic and Hebrew system, with two original tenses only. Unless it be admitted that such a statement can originate Ai in the sheerest ignorance of the nature of the Semitic verb, 1£ is difficult to disentangle the manifold confusions implied in it. It compares incommensurables ; 16 says that an ounce is as long as an inch. How utterly alien and foreign the tenses of the Semitic verb are to Occidental, that is Arian, modes of thought and expression, becomes glaringly apparent, for instance, in the voluminous investigations of their nature, say, in the Hebrew. Hardly two grammars of the language have the same nomenclature for them. With some they are the past and the future, with others the definite and indefinite, with others the perfect and imperfect, with some even the anterior and posterior; Donaldson (Comparative Grammar of the Hebrew Language) shrewdly does not call them anything but Primary and Secondary, which terms have reference merely to their form, and only ventures 'to say that the former expresses single or transitory acts» and the latter represents repeated or continuous action. A perusal of a few sentences of the Hebrew Bible is sufficient to convince any one that the mere precession of the particle “and” is sufficient to make the form that otherwise expresses the future, denote pastb action, and vice versá. How utterly different is this from the Grammar of the Indo-European languages. Indeed, the manner in which time is expressed in the Semitic tongues, cannot be understood, unless, as Nordheimer, the profoundest of Jewish Grammarians, some- where observes, We occidentals discard the notions we have acquired as to the proper function of the tenses. This is not the place to - discuss the nature of the Semitic tenses, but it is distressing to see that which peculiarly characterizes the modern Arian languages mistaken for marks of identity with ancient Semitic peculiarities. 1860.] Is the Pushto a Semitic Language ? 335 By “ original tenses,” Captain Raverty means those that are not formed with the auxiliary to be. Tf we consult his grammar for further light on this subject, we shall find him giving page after page, not two, but fowr such “original tenses.” He calls these, present, aorist, imperfect, and past. On further examination, we shall find that what he calls the aorist, is no tense at all, as is proved by the very quotations that he constantly gives, but is the subjunctive mood. Then we are struck by the fact that the past of regular verbs differs from the imperfect only by an augment. We have then the clue to the grammarian's statement. His two “original” tenses are the present and the past imperfect tenses which the Semitic lan- guages have not at all. But a candid comparison would at once have shown that those languages which have these only as simple tenses, such as Parsi, Persian, Russian, Polish, Swedish, Danish, German, English, and others, are all Arian languages. Compare these two tenses in Pushto : wah-am, wah-alam, (=Latin caedo, caedebar,) with the corresponding ones in Polish, for instance : gr-am, gr-alem. They differ in meaning in this, that the past tense of the Polish is active, and that of the Pushto has a passive sense. How thoroughly the latteris characteristic of the Sanskrit and many other Indian languages, few readers of the Journal will need to have pointed out to them. 1t is curious that the European languages, even the ancient ones, seem to have lost this preference of the passive construction in the past tenses to the active, though it may still very distinctly be traced, in Latin, in the favourite gerundive construction, in the form in which the ablative absolute most frequently appears, and in the peculiar conception that must exist in the mind of the speaker or writer who can form a passive voice of verbs like “to go” and mUbO come.?” Such astonishing confusion having been introduced into what is really a very simple question, ib is worth while to inquire what are the essential features that distinguish the Semitic from the Arian stock of languages. Contradiction need not be feared, if they are stated to be the following :— 1. The Semitic languages, in historical times, consist of triliteral and hence polysyllabic roots, the three letters being all consonants. 2. The roots express the ¿deas, whilst relations are denoted by an 336 ls the Pushto a Semitic Language S [No. 4. internal modification of these roots, effected by vowels, aided by certain letters termed servile. 3. Such modification alone produces from the simple root the differences between verb and noun, adjective and substantive, gender, ' number, and tense. 4. In addition to the distinctions of gender known in the Arian languages, the Semitic languages also distinguish gender in the pronoun of the second person, and in the second and third person of the verb. 5. Tense-formation is undeveloped. 6. Composition, with immaterial exceptions, 1s unknown. These features will in vain be searched for in the Pushto language. Pushto will attract few students by its literature; excepting those who pay attention to 1t for practical purposes, 16 is of interest only to comparative philolosy and its cultivators ; and to them, 14 would be interesting mainly on account of its antique look. There is no doubt that 1t has preserved many forms, either altogether, or in more original shapes than are to be found in most of the other Arian languages ; that is, in 1ts vocabulary, not in its grammar, which is on a par with most of the descendants of Prakrit. What grieves and perplexes etymologists so often, is the existence of orphans in the various branches of the great Arian family, stray little things that have lost all love and likeness to their reputed parents, or whose parents have been so long dead that nobody can remember who they were. The entrance upon a comparatively new field sometimes discovers twin-brothers of such orphans, which dis- covery relieves the anomaly at least in some measure. Let a few examples from the Pushto suffice. The Greek rapydvy 1s a rope-basket, a net-work made of rope, mhéyua Ti éx oxowtov, says Suidas. Benfey (Griech. Wurzel Worter- buch, I. p. 670) is quite perplexed as to its derivation, and Semitic roots which have been compared by some are of little advantage. The Pushto has (4,3 (tragañ), Panjabi tangar for those rope-baskets the Afghans so universally use to carry their loads and burdens in. It is not a little interesting that the Apostle Paul uses this word 1860. |] Is the Pushto a Semitic Language ? 337 (2 Cor. xi. 35*) in describing his escape from Damascus, whilst 16 1s a well known practice among the Afehan thieves to use this very meáns for letting their accomplices down walls and windows. The Latin tussis (cough) has as yet not been traced ; Pott sug- gests, though but timidly, that 16 might be connected with tundo ; the Pushto for “cough” is tushe. The Greek evdo, “ I sleep,” “lie down” appears to be as yet without an authentic genealogy ; the ) Pushto 3031 (údo) is “asleep, lying .down ;” avAy, the court-yard, cattle-yard, etc. is a difficult word ; the Pushto (5)»" (ghole) precisely answers 16. Pushto «s ¿pS (kañre) “a stone” is difficult to affiliate either in the Sanskrit or Persian, but 16 seems to have two equally lonely brothers in the Geelic carn “a cairn,” and the Greek kpavaós “ stony.” The English ant and the Persian mor 39%, of the same signification, seem wide apart, yet by the aid of the Pushto we are able to point out a very probable connection between them; ant is for amt, con- tracted from emmet, from the Gothic amaitó according to Grimm; from this the German a-meise; the Pushto is <,%w (meje), also pronounced mege, which connects with the second syllable of the Greek puppqnx—whose first syllable agrees not only with the Persian mor, but with thirteen other languages (cited by Grimm in the Deut. Worterbuch) whose word for ant is similar to mor or op ; from which the conclusion may be drawn that the Greek is nearest the original word whatever that was, and that the descendants have divided the inheritance, some taking the first, others taking the second syllable. Such a division of inheritance is by no means unexampled ; for instance the German ente (Lat. anat) and the English drake meet in the Old High German anetrelho; the Irish gall (swan) and the Slavic labud (of the same signification), philologists find united in the Sanskrit jálapád, though neither of these cases is quite parallel to that of pupunk. The Greek óóv and the English egg—are, as is well known, closely related : 6óv, Latin ovum, Irish 44h, Saxon ey, English egg ; the change of » into y is one of such frequent occurrence as hardly to need an * Tt appears there in the dialectic variation capydvy ; tie change of T into o being like lonic dvnoos for Doric dvyros, av, ce, anuepov for Doric rú, té, Thuepor, vavola = Attic vavría, etc. 338 Is the Pushto a Semitic Language ? [No. 4. exemplification ; but compare Sanskrit orka with the Persian S q (wolf); Latin vespa (wasp) with the French guépe; Persian q $ (garm) with German warm; vesper = Welsh gosper; and all the Spanish names beginning with guada from the Arabic (sols “a river.” —But it is curious that both the Greek and the English variations of the same word should have their representatives in Pushto : the Northern dialect has hagge, the Southern oé. So, in the same manner as the German weide is to the English wow, so is the Persian ay to Pushto 44, (wiila). The Pushto is extremely fond of changing d into l. In the European languages this change of the dental into l is not common, if the Spanish perhaps be excepted, which gets, for instance, the Madril-eños from Madrid, and evidently manufactured the name l/sabel from El-izabeth, not unlikely mistaking the initial El for an article. 'The Latin shews a few words with that tendency ; the connection between the English tear and the Latin lacryma would be difficult to demonstrate but for the Gothic tagrs = Greek ddxpu (0axpu-pa) ; the connection between lingua and tongue can only be through an intermediate dingua which is an antique Latin form. So the Sanskrit madhu remains in Greek uédv, German meth, English mead, Polish miód etc.; but in Latin it is mel. In the same way, the Sanskrit devrz (husband's brother) retains the d sound in Greek, Lithuanian, Livonian, Slavonic, Servian, Armenian, and Saxon, bub the Latin has levir, and the Pushto also lewir ( )394)) ; the nearest Per- sian word seems to be tata which is used for a brother in a wide sense. (Comp. Bopp. Vergl. Gramm. 17). This change of the dental into 7 is so much the more remarkable as the Zend has no /; and it may serve to show the affinities of the Pushto, to those who have no inclination to study the language, to give a few instances of this preference of 1 over d or £. Hindustani (> Pushto ¿y (las) ten. Persian mw » (»3 (ás) hand. » lazo o wey) (lewane) mad. oiga » 3% (plár) father. » plo 7) pr (lúm) net. » slo > 804) (lída) seen. » welo có w+ (laman) skirt. » pro de £,) (laram) 1 have. 1860.] _1s the Pushto a Semitic Eanquage ? 339 Pers. “di Pushto. y “(spelane) rue; metabhesis un- avoidable after the change. AS » Jyx (khol) helmet. d Uy ES cd 3 (welane) mint. It has already been intimated that the affinities of the language to the Zend are great; the only two languages that may be thought able to dispute this claim, would be the Sanskrit on the one hand, and the Persian on the other. An examination of the numerals and a few other words may help to clear up this matter and put the reader in a position to judge for himself. Sans. eka Pers. «y Zend aéva Pushto + (yau)— 1. Al 5 a 2: da » 393 (dwa)— 2. maki, DIE o A de » «533 (dre)— 3. » ¿Chabur A me ea Ls AS (tsalor)t— 4, y panchan > E , panchan , 45% (pindza)— 5. » Shash ” AA y. Csvas » ¿3% (shpaj)t— 6. » Ssaptan y so, haptan A 8»! (uwa)i— de ») ashtan y Md ,,- astan » “1 (ata)— 8. ») havan y, nava » %(m6)— sn » dacan A daran ” - + (las) — 10. » €kádaca ,, 3954 ,, aevandaca >, e 22 (yúlas)— 11. iridaca. ay ¿Sojlao ,, ¡dvadagais 35 yo (dúlas) 1. 12. » trayodaga ,, 3uy4w.,, kthridaga ,, e Mus (dyárlas)—13. , Chaturdaga,, 30ly+>, chathrudaca (+9 Á(tswarlas)—14. y) Vincatl y Camy ,, vícalti sl dis (shil)$— 20. * The change of the dental into 7 as above; the change of ch into ts is cha- racteristic of the language ; it is really only a change of sh into s., + The change of v into p is exemplified in words like Sansksit agva = Zend aspa; Sanskrit sventa = Zend spenta; Sanskrit vartaka = Greek TrÉpdi-+e ; though the opposite change also occurs, e. g. Latin sapere = French, savoir; Latin intrepido = Spanish atrevido; Latin lupa = Spanish lova: Latin porta = Russian vorota ; Latin caper = French chévre, etc. ] This change looks severe, but it has been fully recognized by Pott (Quinare “und Vigesimale Záhlmethode, p. 270); it really implies nothing more than the change of p into v or w, just noticed, after dropping ¿; examples of the latter are the second person plural of the verb in Spanish as compared with the Latin teneis for tenetis, erais for eratis ; Sk. patui = Pol. pani, etc. $ This loses the first syllable (vz), drops the last vowel, and changes the dental DY 340 Ts the Pushto a Semitic Language ? [No. 4. Sans. tringat Pers. ¿+ Zend thrigata Pushto uri (dersh)*— 30. ,» Chatváringat Je= » Chathvaregata =áz AZ (tsalwesht) 40. , panchácab ,, sl=*2 , panchácata E (pandzos)—50. » Shashti , = ,, csvagtl ,, «is (shpeta)— 60. , saptati , oli%s , haptáiti , ly (awyá)— 70. ,» acíti , oliós,, aptáiti , Ls3(atiyá)— 80. ,», navati y as? mara sy (nwí)— 90. » Cata » ob, caba $ um (sal) 100. » Cvan 7 Sao! orcá spá $ 5 (sp) dog. » Aham ”» 4%) AZem o 8) (zó) I. » tárá » Slim, stáre 6 isis (store) star. Prakrit se y hs y hé a us (ye) him. Sans. gushka —, «Sháá,, hushka ,, E » (wuch) dry. ,» SVap y El, qaf > e (£hob) sleep. ,» Svasá » 33), qanha ,, say (khwainde) sis- » 35 (khor) sister. [ters. o ABS y Kal S £5 (kana) dig. ,») Sam A A ham . p? (hum) also. ») SArva IO hautva 8) 19 (wára) all. >. dháv" 5 39 5 du be 39 (dau) run. » hrid-aya ); JrorsyA zere-dhaya 843 (zró0) heart. y» hir-anya » » » Zara » y (zar) gold. » Jir-na y 3) $ Zar » 433 (zor) old. » harib ”» %) y¡ zairita , 33 (zyar) yellow. » hima a sy Zimá Es Ao) (zhima) winter. Ved. jma » 463, zema(huz- ¿“So (zmaka) earth. varesh 93) into las usual ; but in the compound numbers, 21, 22, etc. another form much closer to the Zend appears : Cor 99) Lu 90 eto. * In the Zend, it is evidently the gata which expresses the tens; of this the Pushto retains the first letter alone ; in the following number, 40, it curtails the Zend much less ; indeed it loses only the unessential termination, and the single letter r which is lost by being crowded out. It has already become plain to the reader, that it is long and weighty vowels only that survive in the modern lan- guages ; the short ones are soon lost by attrition. 4 The dntal into 7. 1860.] Sans. ciras 3) 3) 3) Psvar ,, vah se upari ES pau», pri » jihvá a sthorin ,, kshapá ,, mr ” mása Ss para pa madhya ,, _prishtha ,, vrish de vana (forest) (¡in 8) vana (tree) nedistha ,, $ ,, nazdista ,, (nearest) hasta .,, (ud, Zactla y jan » D y 24h »” pach 5, 57 pele Dn (queh, y ¿rep qukhra , to shine) and yw (Parsi_y93-w) carad , dy), careta ,, (autumn) ap » e] ”» AP » » 3 y qar ” ») Spar (ré-,, pandre) vid o dar A chhuri-ká E oc tar (e.g.tiras =trans) taroj 3) girl » galri a yA, hvar(e) ,, Gr ) vaz » y Parsi, awar a aio (9 ) Zend pashu Lts ,, pereta Ub)... bizva o ds yy, staora Ay, CSap » 30 mar e Is the Pushto a Semitic Language ? glo (* mah 1. C.) ,, 1,5 (ra EC wo Zend maidhya ,, ass» parasta ,, aL 9) vár “3 parama (primus) ,, frathemo ,, * T, C. for Cuneiform Inscriptions. $ In Ahura-ma-zda (Ormuzd) = Lord Multiscient. j Lassen, Anthologia Sanskritica, p. 135. $ bis an inorganic addition, of frequent occurrence in most languages after mm 341 Pers. y» Zend sara Pushto _y» (sar) head. 2 (nwar) sun. á¿wl (bása) carry. 32 (par) over. ¿> (psa) sheep and goabs. 399, (píroda) bought. ee (zhaba) tongue. _y du (star) steer. «41 (shpa) night. y (mar) dead. áiculio (myáshta) month, «5»? (pore) beyond, far. ¿io (myandz) midst. y )9 (wrusto) back. doz,) (war-edal) to rain. ¿y (wana) tree. So (nazhde) near. w»Y (lás) hand. day; (zo-wul) to be born. e >2 (polh) cooked. y (sor) red. 39 (sor) cold. Gs! (oba) water. ¿42 (khor) ate. «533 (spare) open. 833 (zda) knowing. 8,93 (tura) sword. y (ter) passing. 5 (ghar) mountain. sn (wrum-be)$ first, ai Y 3 342 Is the Pushto a Semitic Language ? [No. 4 The following also are submitted to the inspection of the learned reader, though 1 have not met with their Zend equivalents ; literary material is not abundant on the Afghan frontier. Sans. púrven (-dyus) Pers. My Pushto Wsy3 (parún) yesterday. , svádu y» ua » 32 (khwaj) sweet. , sveda » (52 » 52 (khwale)* sweab. > han » 2) AN 90: (zane) chin. ,, khalváta , d$ (bald) , 3% (kalawa) shave. kega (hair) laghu (/9ht) (55 (kausai) ringlets. 3) (aj or lag) little. , duh eS >» Qs (wash) milk thou. » lomacá » 3Uy % 8,07) (lombara) fox. » Charman » pa » ws (tsarman) hide. ¿slo (máshe) midge. ,y Mmakshi-ká A rán 6 E (mach) fly. ws =5” (muchai) bee. ,) MImúsha » Ue E 370 (maza) mouse. » krid, kruc O E A IBA A (zhará) cry. » Ve E Su » 39 (wa) weave. , sevaní y Wijyot » wís (stan) needle. y, Dhu » 39 » “Ag (wrúdza) brow. > vHúha 3 Er a sE 1) (wrije).] rice. 20 Ara, » sy ly (wár) Er. fois. 3 ¡AL » Jl » «sy (nghrí) he swallows. >. pá » Uxy3 (po-wul) to feed. » Ppay-as » (pay) milk. » búr » _y3 (ter) swifb. » Chhid » vy> (chaud) splib. » Chiír-na O AS (tsíre) torn. as dumb, thumb, for German dumm, daum; or chambre, hombro, hambre for camera, humero, fame (s). * Dinto l. + Vuliers derivation from WM) (sy “latus feriens” does seem to be marvel- lous nonsense, when the Latin suo, Gk. 0vw (in rarovw) and the Sanskrit root siv (Westergaard, Radd. Ling. Sans. p. 261) are considered. j Lassen conjectured that the old Persian ought to have been bríz2; the Puslitu seems tu add mucl force to his inference. 1860.] Is the Pushto a Semitic Language ? 343 Sans. kshur Pushto 38,5 (khraya) shear. ,, sbana (breast) (compare dl P-3) », ¿ri (stúne) throat. 2) Ura » €S¿y (warai) wool, » lap (say) » 3) (lwa) read. » lap, (Benfey, Griechisches Wurzel- "434 (lamba) flame. lexicon, II. p. 127). » Masyádhára Pushto (s plo (mashwánre) inkstand -)» Mil (societatem inire) » Us (mal) companion. ,» madana » “yo (mína)* love. [vereor. bt ” 3x9 (wyara) fear; cf. Lat. ash » us (wesh) division. ,») Vvání » Uzy (wená) speech. The foregoing list the reader will observe consists only of words whose identity with their equivalents in the sister languages may be recognised at a glance; if 14 were extended so as to include such as can fairly be proved, by the recognised rules for the shifting of consonants (Lautverschiebungsgesetze), to be unmistakably Arian, by far the greater portion of the entire vocabulary would have to be transcribed. A cursory inspection of this list will convince the reader that it confirms the truth of the philological maxim that comparatively rude dialects preserve old forms better than their more polished relatives ; hence for the etymological investigation of the Persian an acquaint- ance with Pushto would be more than merely useful. Vullers Lexicon would have been far more satisfactory, or rather far less unsatisfactory, 1£ the author had availed himself, for the etymological portion of his work, of the connecting links the Pushto offers. The length to which this paper has already grown, will admit of but an instance or two of such links as one may expect to find. * Compare the German minne. The connection with the German will most probably be doubted, at least by Greermans, as it is the fashion to connect minne with the very opposite of the root of madana, which is mad. It is possible that the Pushto mína is allied to Venus, and the Sanskrit root van ; the change of v into m is quito common in Pushto: nwar (Zend hvar) is pronounced NMAY ; newasi (Latin nepos), nmasar; Persian 31a = Pushto pun (nmanz), etc. analogous to the Latin mare for Sanskrit vári, 344 ls the Pushto a Semitic Language ? No. 4. Under yo! “ silk” Vullers is mute, as alas he is in most places where one would look for information. In Pushto cli, 3 (iwresh-al) is “to spin,” which at least shows that the a in abresham is prosthetic, for euphony, and that the original meaning of the Persian word is “that which is spun” by the silkworm. But at the same time a conjecture may be ventured as to the Greek ¿páxvy “ spider” which . may reasonably be supposed to be connected with a word for “ spin- ning,” like ibs equivalent in so many languages ; the change ofv into a vowel before r is quite common, e. g. Sanskrit vrih = Greek ¿px-éo ; Pushto ¿4,9 (wrbushe) = Greek ¿pofos (German erbse). Prof. Max Miller in another conjecture on the same word (Zeitschrift fir Vergleichende Sprachforschung, 4, 368), makes a suggestion most worthy of consideration. He.observes that a specific term in course of time often passes over into a general application, and that a word, for instance, denoting originally some peculiar kind of “making” adopts the sense of “making” generally; he instances réxvy (art) from Sans. tvalesh (to work in timber); and Latin ars (art) from ar-0 (1 plough) ; and he goes on to say that the Sanskrit rach (to make) may originally have meant “to weave.” This I would modify so far as to-say that 1f a root for ápax-vy must be sought for in Sanskrit, 16 may bevraj “to make,”* which may originally have signified “to spin ;” and support the conjecture not only by the Persian py (which would then be the original form of both pp) and pá2yl, both forms being due to the same principle of dislike to a double consonant at the beginning of a word), and the Pushto Us; (wresh-al),f but also by the Greek rpay—(do) and the Polish praca (work), both of them etymological eruces and nuces; and would venture to add even the English work and German werdk. Taking the Persian word ,$% “hunting” by itself, it would seem rash to connect 16 with ¿124% “ to break,” which has for its Imper- ative 2; yet this seems to be the connection on the analogy of the Pushto ¿slo (máte) “hunting” especially that of the lion, as [* This very rare root (vrájayati) is explained by the grammarians “ to send,” “ to purify,” rather tlan “to make” (“ Vraja márganasanskára-gatyoh.)”” Evs.] + For the change of the consonant ¿ into sá (vrij= wresh) cf. Sanskrit ¿ive ámi = Old Slavic shivá ; Sauskrit ¿ná = Persian LT, and the Highlanders shentleman for gentleman. 1860.] Is the Pushto a Semitic Language ? 345 compared with «lo (mát) “ broken ;” which again reminds one strongly of two difficult French words bearing the same relation to one another, viz. chasser “to hunt” and casser “ to break.” Frequently the Pushto preserves the simple form of Persian com- pounds : Woliw,9 “to send” is evidently compounded with the San- skrit 3; but the Persian wWosláw! means “to stand” whilst the Pushto ásta-wul (wul is the Infinitive termination of transitive verbs) is “to send y? woslás| (compounded with the frequent Sanskrit abhi = 41) “to scatter” has .no simplex in Persian, but in Pushto “to scatter” is Jalá (shandal) ; ¿¿3lúd “to fix in the ground,” com- pounded with the Sanskrit inseparable preposition nz, has no simplex in Persian, but in Pushto UE (shakh-awul) 1s “to bury.” Such instances might be very largely multiplied, but only a few have been hastily culled, without much order, with a view, not to exhaust the subject, but rather not to weary the reader who may take a greater interest in the general philological question than in the Pushto language particularly; and these instances will at least show that a language cannot be Semitic which is so intimately con- nected in its lexical store (grammatical forms there is no room in this paper to discuss) with the prominent members of the Indo- European family of languages, and that in words not such as could be borrowed from another language, but such necessary every-day terms as form the staple of every language, and such as every tribe and nation, in their separation from the parent stock, take with them as a common inheritance. Peshawur, August, 1860. 346 Án ancient Buddhist Monastery at Pu-gán. [No. 4. Remarks upon an ancient Buddhist Monastery at Pu-gán, on the Irrawaddy —By Lt.-Col. A. PHayrE, Commissioner of Pegu. The ruins of the ancient city of Pu-gán are situated, as is well known, on the left bank of the river Irrawaddy, about three hundred and fifty miles above Rangoon. In the southern portion of the ruined city, I discovered the remains of an ancient monastery. This was the first building of the kind that I had met with in Burmah, and 16 is probably in better preserv- ation than any of the ancient Viharas built for Buddhist monks. The nature of the masonry, as compared with that of Pagodas at Pu-gán, the date of building which is known, leads me to believe that the monastery in question was built five or six hundred years ago. The building is constructed entirely of brick. It6 is somewhat dilapidated. Still enough remains to show dis- tinctly the nature of the building and its several divisions. The ground plan is shown in the sketch accompanying, and a rough front elevation is added. There was evidently no upper story. The building consisted of a square of about 80 feet, the outer wall up to the top of its battlemented parapet being about 18 feeb above the ground. Each corner had a pilaster supporting a deep cornice which ran all round the outer wall. The outer wall had been plastered, but this protection has now nearly disappeared. The corner pilasters rested on basement mouldings, which appear to have been placed nearly two feet above the ground; the chief entrance was on the eastern face of the building, and here there was a projec- tion of about 15 feet from the main wall, forming a part of the outer room or vestibule. There was a corresponding projection on the opposite face where there was an elevated domed structure, for the reception of an image of Gautama. This was apparently, from what remains, some twelve or fourteen feet higher than the outer wall. Over the entrance door on the eastern side, there had been an orna- mental canopy of flamboyant rays in plaster, such as is seen over most of the doors and windows of the temples of Pu-gán. This, "0981 “Y190L90 “YVLLAITVI “INSAO SITNIDAYNS "HLIWS “W'H AB D0H.LIT ONV YIJVA YIÍSNVEL NO NV9Nnd PR AYELSVNON LSIHANS Meroue ue jo UONRAST¿p PUOLY ao 727 ANNA DD AS ' A RATOS EI AS pz SAO IAS AGS a e al (== CA 2 E ATEN ARA O RL yu dire ra E a E E erp ATAR HE A Pa It e MN A E A E E E A CU ll eL En A ———_——— E Ea A o PU Cto ESTE LLE ON Na E E CLA AA E dis e a AU O A A PEA (ón A DO mim! AA a “YZOPUIG 2dA.9 YM DYpNGT 10 3VUA PISIVYL $ 349) UNA bl SN) “CL 9 y JO Y sing 2 ¿ AeDiGiT z ARA L "so0Ua ajo y A NUSILd 9% Y3ILSVNON 1SIHANA LMNIIINYV Nv 0 NV 74 A 1860.71 An ancient Buddhist Monastery at Pu-gán. 347. however, is now nearly worn away by the weather. Entering this door-way, you pass at once into the vestibule or outer room, which is about 30 by 25 feet. From this you enter the main enclosure or. central court of the monastery, more than 40 feet square, and into which open the principal surrounding cells, which were for the use of the monks. At the west end of this court, and directly fronting the main entrance, is an elevated domed tower, once surmounted by a graduated steeple now in ruins. Within the domed tower, at a height of about fifteen feet above the ground, was a palleng or raised throne, for an image of Gautama. This must ordinarily have been worshipped from below. There are no existing steps up to the tower, which probably was reached from the hall by a ladder when necessary. Beneath this throne was a vault below the level of the ground. A small opening and descending passage led down to it. In the vault also were places for images. This represented the cave which Bud- dhists love to construct, to remind them of places for retirement and devotion. The walls for the interior cells or apartments of the monastery are now not more than 10 or 12 feet high, and this appears to have been their original elevation. The interior walls have not been plastered. No portion of. a roof anywhere remains. Each cell has a separate entrance door and window about 18 inches square. These are all formed with flat arches and no timber appears in any part of the building. Ib is not clear how the cells have been róofed or with what material, but probably with planks. Not a vestige of a tile was visible. The outer wall of the building is pierced to receive stone pipes to carry off the rain water from the roof. These are seen obtruding through the top of the outer wall below the parapet. The great centre room or court of the monastery has also been roofed but probably only with boards laid horizontally. The two dotted lines in the plan show where, from marks at the top of the inner walls of the side cells, two beams had probably rested. In a climate Where 14 seldom rains, planks laid on rafters supported by these, would afford sufficient protection from the weather. This apartment was evidently the great hall of the monastery where the «religious discourses and instruction would be conducted. The outer room would be that for the reception of strangers and probably for teaching the scholars, who daily attended for that purpose, as is now 22 348 An ancient Buddhist Monastery at Pu-gán. [No. 4. customary at existing monasteries in Burmah. At the south-eastern angle of the building was an apartment differing from the others: It had several recesses in the walls and may probably have been the library of the establishment. At its southern end was a staircase which led up to a small turret on the roof. This was probably intended for the inmates to proceed to the roof in the cool of the evening. The monastery was surrounded by an enclosure wall (now nearly all in ruins) about nine feet high. Each face was about 200 feet long. There was only the appearance of a gate at the centre of the eastern face. This was constructed with a double areh, indicating that the monastery had been erected by royal bounty. This building appears to have been constructed solely as a monas- tery or residence for monks, and with places for images of Buddha, but no other object of worship. 1I mention this as Mr. James Fergusson in a note on Buddhist structures, appended to Yule's Narrative of the Mission to the Court of Ava in 1855, appears to suppose that in Burmese monasteries “a dagoba altar” has been introduced, together with images of Buddha, thus converting the Vihara or monastery into the purposes of a chaitya hall. 1 am not quite sure that I understand what is meant by a “dagoba altar,” to which “the priest turns in prayer.” If it be a small model dagoba representing a relic receptacle, 1 am very certain Í never saw one in a modern Burmese kyoung or monastery. In Burmah, Buddhist monks do not conduct worship. They simply preach the law. Each indi- vidual makes his own offerings, and utters his own ejaculations. Prayer is scarcely an appropriate term for the devotions of Buddhists. There was no indication in the ancient monastery I have been describ- ing that any such object of worship as a “dagoba altar” was intro- duced. But in the enclosure wall of the monastery, and entirely detached from the building, are two small chambered or vaulted pagodas, which evidently were intended as oratories, (so to speak,) for the monks. This also would tend to show that. no “ dagoba” was placed within the walls of the monastery itself. It may be well to add a few words on modern monasteries in Burmah. They are almost invariably built entirely of teak wood. Indeed Burmese of the present day, clergy and laity, appear to have - A A 2QAOpT ¿¡NVONd Ye AG UL SWNOW- ESTA G 0 NyITFOIOW Y 40 NY 74 1860.] An ancient Búddhist Monastery at Pu=sgún. 3849 a prejudicé against living in brick edifices, whether sacred or profane. Close to the Ananda temple at Pu-gán is a monastery called Ananda monastery. It was, when 1 visited it in October, 1859, about eight years old. The building, of which a plan is annexed, rests on a plat: form of teak plank, supported by about two hundred massive teak posts, each not less than eighteen inches in diameter. The floor ot platform is raised about eight feet from the ground. The monastery itself is 60 feet long from east to west and 45 feet. from north to south. The outer portion of the platform on which the building rests, is left unroofed, being an open space from 14 to 16 feet broad, all round the monastery. A reference to the accompanying ground plan will show, that the atrangement of this modern building bears no resemblance to that of the ancient one: . The outer walls of teak plank, are seven feet high. The roof risés with three gradations or tiers. The eaves, gables and ridge ornaments are elaborately and beautifully carved. No gilding appears in the building. The Abbot of this establishment was upwards of eighty years of age. His apartment would properly have been the state room (No. 4) but his great age rendered 1t irksome to him to move, so he passed his time, during the day, in the long northern ápartment, (No. 2) half reclined, leaning against one of the great pillars and enjoying the air. About half of the north side of the outer wall of the building and the whole of the eastern side consisted of shutters working on hinges, which could be raised up and supported on poles, or elosed at pleasure, usually only those on the northern side were kept raised during the day. - At night the aged Abbot had his bed on the floor, near to where he sab during the day, though there was a handsomely carved bedstead for him close by, had he wished to use it. Near him slept one of the two pazens or deacons, of whom two were attached to the ' monastery. This arrangement also was with reference to the greab age of the Abbot. Under ordinary. circumstances, one or both of ' these pazens would have oceupied the room south of the state room ' (No.5). The long room called western apartment (No. 6) I found ' occupied by one of the pazens and the young probationers, of whom: ¡ bhere were some half dozen. Usually also this would have been the school room for those boys who attended daily for instruction, but ' the old Abbot could not bear the noise of these youngsters, and the 2 22 350 An ancient Buddhist Monastery at Pu-gán. [No. 4. schooling went on in another and separate building. In the idol apartment (No. 3), most of the images of Buddha were arranged facing the entrance, that is to the north. 'Two or three were facing the east. They were placed in wooden models of sacred dwellings, elaborately carved and gorgeously gilded. Worshippers coming to listen to the preaching of the monks, or to make offerings of flowers and food to the images, would kneel below the raised dais, and women probably outside the.raised screens on the uncovered platform, so as not to come too. near the officiating monk. But they might enter the monastery to deposit their offerings, on a receptacle which is generally placed before the images. No particular room was set apart as a library. Some book-cases were in the idol room, and some books were scattered on bedsteads below the dais on the east side. In this monastery the discipline was evidently very lax, no doubt arising from the great age of the Abbot, and his inability to move about, and personally exercise authority. The pazens or deacons I found importunate, and the young probationers, notwithstanding their shaven heads and yellow robes, as riotous and wild as school boys. However they all were civil and obliging and willingly showed me over the establishment. Being much interrupted by them in making measurements of the rooms, 1 left 16 to be done by a Burmesé assistant. He afterwards told me he also had been quite perplexed by the talking, questioning, joking and laughing da these qna candidates for monasticism. On the same platform with the monastery, and at a distance of only 13 feet under a separate roof was what is called a “ phra kyoung” or image monastery. In this were images of Buddha placed facing to the north. But as this building is notan essential part of a monastery though in modem times generally added thereto, it need not be described. References to plan of modern monastery. 1. Uncovered portion of the platform 'on which the paLea rests. 2. Outer hall extending on three sides of the building. Thé east side and a portion of the north is enclosed by wooden shutters. -83. The principal division of the monastery called “Phra- Khan,” Li A eS e: est y PRA do 4 Ae tl A ; UE | 1 TN ERA já. he mr E Ñ Y > > Be E RO Ls O AS. E y k , E: 3 E j 1 E os É 5 ¡ s h Ñ E | AE A yy PEA e % 3 AN tr y y ln ia] Nx 4 pa x e . ye M ñ Ml LE es El e ' + y "o pom Japaig $ vopobud pros “21 "7 yam 29LNMSOIU LU Y O ropobud ¡mu “ol EPA. GRE APOJES 90, HET E (q hzoga) aque) pap, 8 390 2 0 Gare, hpgogord “ob UD 101 09074 hzquarod do nan 0 punogy 1, SUIUQLOÍ Y 95 Y“ PLOñ 71M) “3 "DIOAL UÁY “TI 'SIINNISVTSIS X 'NV9nd Y epo3vJ 83U00]A Y]00S], YI Teeu AYILSVUNOW 1SIHOANA OTINTIEA Y 290. MR TAI 1860. ] An ancient Buddhist Monastery at Pu-gán. 351 “ Image apartment.” The floor is raised about a foot higher e the rest of the floor of the O The idols are diga que north and east. | 4. The state room for the Abbot. This is separated by a sohly panneled wall from the “ Image apartment.” 5. Room for the pazeng or second in rank to the Abbot. 6. The “western apartment,” where the young probationers and students sleep and eat. In this apartment, ordinarily the teaching of the: day-scholars would be conducted. | 7. This is called “ the Image monastery.” Itis not invariably joined to a monastery, but when added it is always on the east side.. The principal idol in this building faces the north. | Note on a ruined monastery near the Tsoola Moonee Pagoda at Pu-gán. Amidst the extensive ruins of Pugán there are polola many objects of interest yet to be discovered. I met with a second ruined monastery near an ancient temple called the “ Tsoola Moonee.” A, rough ground plan which is annexed, shows the arrangement of the building. The main building, as seen in front facing the east, which included a portion of the interior enclosure wall, was nearly 150 feet long. The principal entrance was on the east. It was gained by ascending a slightly elevated open terrace. In the interior were four apartments, including the vestibule, which were arranged somewhat in the form of a cross, round a: central mound, which had probably contained an image of Buddha, within a vaulted chamber, Not far from this monastery was another building, within which I found a stone inseription on which the Burmese date 678 (A. D, 1316) was legible, but 1 have not been able to decipher the inscrip- tion itself, 392 On the rocks of the Damúda group. [No. 4. On the rocks of the Damúda group, and their associates in Hastern and Central India, as illustrated by the re-examination of the Ráni- gan; field.—By W. T. BLaxrorD, Esq. Geological Survey of Indias One of the most interesting problems in Indian Geology is the question of the age and mutual relations of the rocks containing coal in Bengal and Orissa. The fossils from the first named locality have long attracted notice in consequence of the great divergence shewn by them from European types of carboniferous vegetation, and of their identity with those from beds, also containing coal, in Australia. But these fossils being entirely vegetable, and fossil plants not having attracted, until very recently, the attention they deserved, except in the case of the true carboniferous flora of Europe and America, very little progress had been made towards ascertaining the geological relations of the Indian coal fields, until the commencement of the work of the Geological Survey of Mr. Williams. They were almost universally massed together as representatives of the carboniferous era, and the details of their geology were utterly unknown. They had not even received the attention which had been devoted to the rocks of Central, Western and Southern India. Mr. Williams directed his attention rather to the economical than to the scientific questions presented to him, and he appears, in his exa- mination of the Rániganj field, not only to have accepted the idea of the rocks being of true carboniferous age, but to have supposed that he found in the several beds composing them, representatives of the subdivisions recognized in Great Britain. - But his observations on the geological relations of the beds among themselves are generally careful and accurate, his map is singularly correct, considering the very grave difficulties under which he worked, and although, partly perhaps owing to the small area which came under his observation, many essential circumstances escaped his notice, his accurate and trustworthy descriptions have since proved most valuable in shewing the relations of the rocks he surveyed to others which have since been examined. The only other detailed geological observations are contained in 1860.]. On the rocks of the Damúda group. 353 two papers by Mr. J. Homfray, one published in the Asiatic Society”s Journal for 1842, the other published in 1847, and reports by Dr. McClelland, on the Kaharbali coal field, and on other portions of the tract of country between the Ganges and the Grand Trunk Road. It is impossible to consider any of these papers as contributions to science, all being extremely inaccurate. Indeed in one case injury has been done, the plates attached to Dr. McClelland's report, not being true delineations of the fossils they are intended to represent (a result perhaps of the difficulty of obtaining competent draughtsmen and lithographers in Calcutta) have caused erroneous opinions to be enter- tained in Europe, amongst Paleontologists, concerning the affinities of the plants figured. | - Very little light came from Australia. The plants there associated with the coal were examined by Messrs. Morris and McCoy, and the rocks themselves by Clarke and Strzelecki. Unfortunately the last observers adopted different and irreconcileable opinions, the first named stating that the coal-bearing rocks were interstratified with others containing marine shells of carboniferous age, the other that they rested upon the marine beds. The relations of the plants were generally considered to be oolitic. This last opinion was supported by the discovery in India of cyca- daceous plants, as Zamites, Pterophyllum, «e., allied to forms sup- posed, until recently, to be characteristic of Jurassic and Upper Me- sozolc rocks. These Cycads were moreover in places, as in Nagpúr and the Rájmahál hills, found in the neighbourhood of Verte- braria, Glossopteris, and other genera, peculiar to the coal-bearing rocks, and 16 was supposed that all were found in the same beds. The examination of the beds of the Rájmahál hills, of Orissa, and of Central India, by the Geological Survey, together with the valuable observations and collections of the Rev. Mr. Hislop at Nagpúr, have, for some years past, been gradually throwing light upon the true relations of the various beds. The re-examination of the Rániganj or Damúda field during the past two years has supplied several important links in the chain of evidence, and the following is an abstract of the views of the writer upon the classification which may be adopted. The details of the survey of the Rániganj field will be published as usual as the memoirs of the Geological Survey. Ñ 354 On the rocks 0f the Daúvída group: [No. 4; : The rocks of the Rániganj field and their approximate thickness in feet, are, in descending order, “-1.—Panchit group, 0... f Upper Panchits, ... lr 500 : Lower Panchits, ... $e 1,500 ; Rániganj] series, ... di 5,000 2.—Damúda group, ... 3 Íron stones, ... 6 65 1,500 ca Damúdas, ... e 2,000 3.—Talchir group, - ... Epa alejó sb end 8090 11,300 Of these beds the Damúda group alone contains coal. This énormous thickness of beds is cut off on the south by a fault, the downthrow of which cannot be less than'10,000 to 11,000 feet. The lowest or Talchir group, first separated in 1556 from observa- tions in Orissa, consists of a series of fine sandstones and mudstones, frequently of a peculiar greenish colour, and becoming coarser towards the top, while towards the base they are commonly com, posed of the finest silt, in which there occur, in patches, gneiss boulders of enormous size, some having been measured as much as 15 feet in diameter. It is most difficult to account for so anomalous an occurrence as that of these huge blocks in the finest mud, for any current which could roll or even move the former would necessarily sweep away the latter, and although such a phenomenon appears absurd in India, judging from the climate of the present day, the action of ice, probably of the form known as ground ice, appears to be the only geological agent which can account for all the cireumstances, | by explaining the transport of the boulders. | The Talchir group had not undergone a very greak amount of de- I nudation, prior to the deposition of the Damúda rocks. It is, however, completely overlapped in the eastern portion of the Ránigánj field, l although well developed in the west. Very few fossils have as yet | been obtained from these beds, those found are entirely plants, and shew distinctions from Damúda forms. l Beds belonging to the Talchir group have now been discovered in | Orissa, in Central India, in Beerbhoom, where they occur in numer- ous scattered patches, and in one or two places on the west side of the | | 1860. ] On the rocks of the Damúda group. 355 Rajmahál hills, besides their occurrence in the fields of Rániganj and Rámghar. The Damúda series, thus named from its extensive development on the banks of the river Damáda, comprises, with perhaps one exception, all those rocks from which coal has been obtained in Bengal; the coal bearing rocks of the Himalaya, Khasi hills and Burma being, however, distinct. This series is divided in the Rániganj field by a mass Of black shales, containing beds of clay ironstone, and attaining a total thickness of about 1,500 feet. There is evidence of uncon- formity between these shales and the Lower Damúdas, but none is clearly made out between them and the upper series or Rániganj beds, with which they are in consequence classed. The Upper Damúdas of Rániganj must be carefully distinguished from those beds in Central India which have been called Upper Damúdas,* Mem. Geol. Survey of India, Vol TI. pp. 176, 312. The Rániganj beds differ from the Lower Damúdas in mineral character, and also slightly, so far as is at present known, in fossil remains. The upper beds consist mainly of very thick false bedded sandstones, with seams of coal frequently continuous over considerable areas. The lower beds are much coarser and more conglomeritic, and are rarely false-bedded ; their coal seams are numerous, but very varl- able in quality, and frequently thin out, or change into shale, or even sandstone, within very short distances. The most characteristic fossil distinction between the two groups consists in the abundance of a species of plant referred by Mr. Oldham to Schizonema, in the upper division, which has not been found in the lower. No animal remains have as yet been discovered in the Damúda beds. The upper or Rániganj series is not known to be represented beyond the Damúda field. The lower group is also found in Orissa, and along the Western side of the Rájmahál hills. The superiority of the coal of Rániganj is perhaps partly explained by the circum- * This name was given for good geological reasons, as will be seen by reference to Vol. II. of the Memoirs of the Geological Survey. It has however proved an unfortunate appellation, as it conveys an incorrect idea of the relations of the beds, which contain a flora completely distinct from that of the true Damúdas. see Mem, Geol. Survey, Vol 11. p. 176. 3 A 356 On the rocks of the Damúda group. [No. 4, stance that most of the best seams occur in a group of rocks unre- presented in other fields. 16 1s not known to which group the beds of Palámo Rámghar or* Central India belong. Above the Damúda beds, and slightly unconformable upon them, occurs a series of coarse false bedded sandstones, with intercalations of red and grey clays, passing into shale in places. These beds are mainly developed in the Southern portion of the Ránigan; field, where they form the mass of the fine hill of Panchit (Pachete), whence the name of Panchit series is suggested for them. The upper part of Pan- chit Behárináth and Garanji hills are composed of a coarse conglo- merate, differing in mineral character from the lower portion of the formation. This lower portion is of considerable interest, for, besides plants, the first distinct animal remains yet discovered in Bengal have been procured from them. These consist of various biconcave vertebree and other bones, jaws and teeth, apparently reptilian, and of a small erustacean allied to Aistheria. The plants include, besides numerous peculiar forms, the Schizonema? so characteristic of the Rániganj series. The Astherias appear identical with those found by Mr. Hislop in the Mangáli shales of Nagpúr. From these shales was also pro- cured a reptile, Brachiops laticeps of Owen, belonging to the same group as the Labyrinthodon. 1t seems probable that the Mangáli shales are the representatives of the Panchits of Bengal. The Upper Damúdas of Jabbalpúr may also be of the same age. In the Rájmahál hills the Lower Damúdas are unconformably over- laid by a series of grits, conglomerates, and white clays. Above these, also unconformably, occur enormous flows of basaltic trap, with interstratifications of white and black shales, abounding in plants of the genera Zamites, Pterophyllum, Pecopteris, Toeniopteris, ¿c. * Beds containing plants of Damúda age occur also at the base of the Hima- layas of Sikkim, a circumstance first noted by Dr. Hooker, in his “ Himalayan Journals,” Vol. T. p. 403, and confirmed by myself in 1856. Nothing however could be made out of the extent of the beds, which are distinct from those con- taining coal on the Tista river. The only evidence of the existence of Damúdas - were specimens of glossopteris and vertebraria found in loose blocks in a stream below Pankábári, 1860. ] On the rocks 0f the Damúda group. 357 all quite distinct from Damúda forms. These beds were first accu- rately described by Professor Oldham in a paper published in the Society's Journal for the year 1853. They have since been named by him the Rájmahál series. 1t was, however, at first thought that a slight passage existed between the Damúda and Rájmahál groups, a view which Professor Oldham has since announced to be erroneous ; the passage, if any exists, occurring in the conglomerates and gribs interposed between the two series. Memoirs of Geological Survey of India, Vol. II. pp. 313, 325. The conglomerates and grits of Panchit hill, provisionally termed the Upper Panchits, agree perfectly in mineral characters with those underlying the traps in the Rájmahál hills. As there is every proba- bility that they occupy the same position in the general series, ibis not unreasonable to suppose that they are an extension of the same beds. A still higher group occurs in Orissa and in Central India, to which the name of Máhádeva has been given. No representatives of 16 are known in Bengal, and 16 is possibly considerably higher in the series than any of the groups above mentioned.* lt is not by any * Professor Oldham has suggested as probable that it is of Nummulitic (Mid- dle Eocene) age. (Mem. of the Geological Survey of India, Vol. 1. p. 171 and Vol. II. p. 210 note), and there are doubtless arguments in favor of his sugges- tion. Butthe Máhádevas are in Central India overlaid unconformably by an intertrappean series abounding in a shell, Physa Prinsepi1, said to be very closely allied to Physa Nummulitica of D'Archiac from the Nummulitic rocks of the Panjáb, if not identical with it. (See Hislop on the Tertiary beds and fossils of Nagpúr, Quarterly Journal, Geological Society, Vol. XVI. pp. 163, 164). By D'Orbigny (Prodrome de Paléontologie, 11. 299) Physa Prinsepii was considered identical with P. Gigantea, Du Boissy, from beds near Rheims which are of the lowest Eocene age, even below the plastic clay, while Nummulitic rocks are con- sidered by the best authors on the subject, as, at lowest, middle Eocene. There is much general similarity of facies between the fresh water (? land) shells of the Rheims beds (Mem. de la Societé Geologique de France 2e. serie, Tome II. plate 6) and those of the intertrappeans of Central India. The identifications of the Physas are dubious, especially that of D'Orbigny, but the resemblance of the facies is important. So far as this evidence goes, it tends to point out the inter- ' trappean beds as at least as low in the series as the Nummulitics and possibly lower. In this event, from the great break between the intertrappeans and the Máhádevas the latter must, a fortiori, be of pre-Nummulitic date. Butall the evidence either way is of an extremely slight description. 9:12 398 On the rocks of the Damúda group. [No. 4, means certain that the beds of Orissa and Central India are of the same age. The age of the rocks associated with the coal of Bengal is still undecided, but it is to be hoped that the examination of the reptilian remains from the Panchit beds may throw some light upon the question. The occurrence of the little AEstheria, a crustacean sin- gularly abundant in the Trias of England and Germany, the coal field (Lower Mesozoic and probably Triassic) of Richmond, Virginia, U.S. and in Nagpúr in connexion with a reptile belonging to a group peculiar to the Trassic and Permian periods, (Rupert Jones on AEstheria Minuta, Quarterly Journal, Geological Society, XII.) seems to add weight to the gradually accumulating evidence in favor of these beds being classed with the still imperfectly known groups which are considered by European geologists to form the close of the Paleozoic and the commencement of the Mesozoic epochs. (See Pro- fessor Oldham's paper on the geological relations and probable geological age of the several systems of rocks in Central India and Bengal. Mem. Geological Survey of India, Vol. II. p. 295.) There are three localities whence more accurate determination of the age of these rocks may be expected. Ofthese one is in Australia, the other two in India, on the banks of the Godavery, S. of Nagpur and in Cutch; and the attention of all interested on the Greology of India should be directed to the desirability of obtaining all possible accurate information from these places. The following diagram represents the views above put forward of the relations of the different series referred to together with their distribution throughout Eastern and Central India. Rámgan). Rájmahál, Orissa. Nurbadda valley. Nagpúr. sia nl Máhádevas ? Máhádevas. Lametas. Máhádevas. y Rájmaháls. ,, % E ( Upper Pan- Conslomerates. Upper Damúdas of — Mangáli 3. chits. 5 2% O Jubbulpúr. shales. Lower do. >) Ránigan] 2 >) series. $ 5 4.< Iron stones. P Damúdas. | Lower Da- L. múdas. Lr. Dnms. Lr. Dms. Lr. Dms.) 5. Talchirs. Talchirs. Talchirs. Talchirs. p LIIOTEODIOIO LISIS LOLI III ISI IS ISI IL III IO LOIS ISI ISINIO NIN IN INIOSS E. DO E 1860. ] Geological Specimens from the Persian Qulf. 359 Report on Geological Specimens from the Persian Gulf, $c., collected by Captain O. G. ConstaBLE, H. M. I. N. Concluding portion by H. J. CartER, Esg., F. R. $. Since my Report on the Geological specimens brought to me by Captain Constable from the Persian Gulf was published,* Captain Constable and his assistant Lieutenant Stiffe have been back to the Gulf to finish their survey, and, having again returned to Bombay with the necessary observations for completing their Chart, have, at the same time, brought geological specimens from the islands which they had not before visited. It will be remembered that the specimens first brought were chief- ly from the islands at the entrance and on the Persian side of the Gulf. Those which 1 have now received are from the islands on the Arabian side, and which, with Captain Constable's account of the Artesian Springs about Bahreyn, and the occurrence of floating tracts of Naphtha a little higher up, will now successively occupy our at- tention. After having entered the Persian Gulf and keeping on the Arabian side of the islands of Boo Moosa and Surree,t whose geology has been mentioned in my last “ Report,” we come, bearing S. S. W., aboub 45 miles from the latter, to the island of Seir Abonade, rising 240 feet above the level of the sea at 1bs highest point, whose geology is illus- trated by volcanic trappean rock and red ferruginous gypsum, similar to that of the nearest island, viz. Surree, which thus connects Seir Abonade with the volcanic formations of the whole of the islands on the Persian side and extends these formations on to the islands on the Arabian coast, with which we are now principally concerned. Taking thence a W. by S. course and running along the border of the “Great Pearl Bank,” which presents nowhere more than ten fathoms of water over it, and shoals off to the Arabian coast, we * For the former portion vide Bengal Asiatic Journal, No. 97, p. 41. (New Series). t I must here follow the Orthography of the Charts. “Boo Moosa” and “ Surree” would certainly be better spelt “Bu Musa” and “ Sarri” for Luropean pronunciation generally, 360 Geological Specimens from the Persian Gulf. [No. 4, cross over its seaward margin, and at 70 miles from the last mention- ed island, arrive at those of Zirkúh, Daus, and Jirnain, after which, a few miles west, come the islands of Arzenie, Daeny, and Dalmy, which latter lie respectively, N.W. and S. W., of the former. The island of Zirkúh, which rises 540 feet above the level of the sea, and 1s by far the highest in the two groups, presents not merely remnants, but an exact geological type of the islands on the Persian side, viz. volcanic rock capped with “ Milliolite,”* together with altered shale and specular iron-ore. Of the same type, also are Daus and Jirnain, but without the Milli- olite. In the next group, the island of Dalmy, which is 244: feet in 1ts highest part, and only 25 miles from the Arabian coast, we find again the same kind of volcanic and marine formations ; thus carrying them on to within a few miles of the mainland, on which there are no doubt points, here and there, where they might be equally well verified, and thus completely extended from one side to the other, of the.lower part of the Persian Gulf. Some of the specimens of “ peacock-iron- ore” from Dalmy are as beautiful as any that 1 have ever seen from the island of Elba. The island of Arzenie is also composed of volcanic rock capped with Milliolite, while that of Daeny which is only 9 feet above the water, consists of compact limestone altered by heat and also capped with Milliolite, shewing at once the kind of strata through which the voleanic rock has been thrown up and that which has subsequently been deposited on 16. Lastly the little island of Hawlool, which is outside the “ Greab Pearl Bank,” 180 feet high, and 45 miles north of the last mentioned, is again composed of volcanic rock capped with Milliolite, while the island of Yassart, which lies nearly south of the latter and within ten miles of the Arabian coast, presents the Milliolite alone, and thus, as far as our observations extend, disappears the volcanic rock from the southern-most part of the Persian Gulf. Doubtless there are points, as before stated, on the mainland, here and there, where the volcanic rock projects above the surface, but * For a description of this type and the “ Milliolite,”? see my first “ Report” loc cit. 1860. |] Geological Specimens from the Persian Gulf. 361 with the exception of Jibel Allee lying E. S. E. of Seir Abonade, which is 220 feet high ; the island of Sir Beni Yas, and the headland close to ib, which are respectively, 430 and 350 feet higlr; Jibel Hadeed, about 85 miles futher west, and about 300 feet high, and a few other mounds much lower still, the whole of this shore is on a level almost with the sea, as far inland as the eye can reach, barren and unin- habited, shewing still further how the Gulf, in its lower half, shoals off through the “Great Pearl Bank” into the interior of the mainland of Arabia. Leaving this field of volcanic disturbance, in which the outbursts of igneous rocks, here and there, have brought up with them the great field of rock-salt whose culminating point above water is in the island of Hormuz, (for all the others which present volcanic rock are thoroughly sodden with salt), we come, on rounding Ras Rekkan northward, to the island of Bahreyn, which at 16s northern part, presents an extensive area both above and below the sea, of freshwater springs, the artesian nature of which is at once established, by the rainless locality in the midst of which they are situated, and the approxima- tion of the mountain chain on the opposite side of the Gulf, only 160 miles distant, whose strata raised to upwards of 5000 feet within a few miles of the sea on the Persian side, dip downwards to form the Gulf, and rising again, apparently without much disturbance, at Bahreyn, thus carry their waters with them to issue at a place much lower than that on which they fall. That the presence of these springs at Bahreyn may be thus explained needs only a reference to Captain Constable's beautiful chart, and, for the detail respecting them, here is his own account :— “The freshwater springs in the sea about Bahreyn and on the island itself,” Captain Constable states, “are numerous, and there are some to be found at intervals near the mainland of Arabia in the neighbourhood ; indeed 1 was informed by the Shekh of Manama that there is a lake of freshwater on the mainland close to the shore nearly opposite Bahreyn. They are to be found at intervals also as far north asthe island of Bu Ali, but none beyond, nor are there any others ab any other part of the Persian Gulf; so that they are confined to this part, that is about 90 miles of the coast of Arabia. “The old travellers who wrote of them, relate how the Arabs dived 362 Geological Specimens from the Persian Gulf. [No. 4, down to a fresh spring under the sea in five fathoms of water and filled their jars returning with them to the surface. Such I take to be “travellers” tales.”” All the springs that I know of, (and be- tween us, Lieuts. Whish, Stiffe, and myself, I think we visited most of them), were situated on the reefs, many of which with the reefs were left dry at low water. “There is one about 10 miles N. W. of Manama (which is the name of the principal town of Babreyn), close to which H. M. Schooner, “* Mahi,” anchored, and from 14 supplied herself with water, They took in 700 gallons of good sweet water from it in one day. The spring is about three feet under the sea, and the way they managed was by putting a tube into 16, to which a short piece of hose was joined, and the water rising in the tube, was thus conveyed through the hose directly into the boat which lay along side, where 14 was received into casks which had been brought for the purpose, without further trouble. “ Again, there is the island of Maharag, close to the N. E. point of Bahreyn, on which isthe large town of Maharag with six or seven villages, all of which obtain their freshwater from sprines under the sea or nearly so, situated on the great reef which surrounds the island, At low tide the inhabitants walk out to them and fill their vessels. Proceeding round the island northwards, from Maharag, we first come to one of these springs, on a low flat, rocky islet opposite the village of Biseytin, where 16 is situated in a basin which purifies itself as the tide falls but is over-flown at high water. A mile further on, are three or four others of good sweet water, all of which are also covered at high tide. The inhabitants of the village of El Dír obtain their supply entirely from these. Further round the island still and op- posite the village of Grallali are two more springs on the reef; in these we found that the Arabs had placed bamboos, through which the water was bubbling up ; there are also the remains of a buildiny here, in the sea, but on the reef close to the springs. Still further round about a mile or two to the south, on the reef, is a slab of rock called “ Bú Shahin” where there are more fresh springs. Then a short dis- tance S. E. of the fort of Maharag is another, still under the sea, ab least at high water, 16 is called “ Bú Mahah.” Beside it is an old tower and it supplies Maharag chiefly. Thus the island on which 1860. ] Geological Specimens from the Persian Gulf. 363 Maharag is situated is surrounded by freshwater springs which, as before stated, are over-flown at high-water; and in addition to these there are others which bubble up through the island itself. “ There are also many which issue through the northern part of the island of Bahreyn, but they appear to be confined to this part of the island and are not found southward. T regret that I had not an opportunity of gettins geological specimens of the island of Bahreyn, the highest point of which is about 400 feet above the level of the sea. “ Reverting to the spring from which the “ Mah” was supplied with water, 1 would add that, besides being 10 miles from Manama, 16 is 7 miles also from the nearest land which is the N. W. poin6 of the island of Bahreyn. There is a snug anchorage close to 14 in a bight between reefs; the place is called *Khor Fusht,' and a vessel lying there is sheltered from all winds. It has this convenience, viz. that the water is deep close to the reef, so that a vessel can lie close to the spring. The difficulty, however, is to find the spring, because even at low water, there is from 2 to 3 feet over 16. Lastly about 30 miles N. W. of Bahreyn, near Al Katif, is a small island called * Deman,' five miles off which, in the sea, is another freshwater spring on a point of the reef called * Rasal Khali' 16 has also three feet of sea over 16 at low tide.” Having thus added what Captain Constable has kindly given me respecting the “freshwater area”” as 1t may" be termed, of the Persian Gulf, let us proceed still northward to the head of the Gulf p) keeping on the Arabian side, and the first islands that we pass are those of El Kran, Arabi, Farsi and Hurgooz, which in my last report I have stated to be composed of limestone-gravel milliolite, and still further northward we come to those of Om el Maradim, Garu, and Kubbar, of which the geological specimens now before me give the same composition. But the point of most interest nica de me by Captain Constable respecting this part of the Gulf, is that of his having salled through two floating tracts of Naphtha here at different intervals, respectively close to the two groups of islands last mention- ed, making this, as 16 were, the “ Naphtha area” of the Gulf. Of these phenomena Captain Constable states as follows :— 3 B 304 Geological Specimens from the Persian Gulf. [No. 4, “Near Busra is a place called by the Arabs “Om Gheir”or “ the place of bitumen ;” and close to the town of Koweyt, at the head of the Persian Gulf, is another on the sea-shore called “ Benaid. el Qár” or “bitumen dyke;” while up at this part of the Gulf I have reason to think that there are also springs of it under the sea, for in August 1843, when in a ship 12 miles N. N. E. of the little island called “ Farsi,” we passed through a field of it. The surface of the sea was covered with a glairy, oily lookins substance which was accompanied by a strong smell of Naphtha. “Again in October 1859, while sailing from the little island of Kubbar to another close by called Garu, we experienced a strong smell of Naphtha, and presently passed through large sheets of oily substance floating on the surface of the sea. Our Arab Pilot whom I had engaged at Koweyt said that this appearance was by no means uncommon, and that he was certain there were sprines of 14 near this part, and that he knew where to take his boat to collect 16, but he did nob know how to collect 16 or he could make a fortune by 14.” The last addition to our geological information made by Captain Constable is that obtained from his specimens of the Dehmaniyah group of islands which lie close to the shore a few miles west of Muscat, all of which are formed of limestone like that of the eocene strata of the adjacent coast, while a specimen of old diorite from Khor Fakn, 165 miles further up towards the Persian Gul£, is also of the same kind as that of Muscat. As regards the heights of the mountainous range called Jebal Akdthur whose extreme summit inland, as seen from the sea close to Muscat, I had judged to be about 6,000 feet,* Captain Constable by triangulation makes this 43 miles inland and 9,900 feet above the level of the sea. The highest point near Ras Mussandum, 6700 feet, and Jebel Bees, a mountain about 25 miles inland on the Mekran coast opposite, stated at a guess in my last “report” to be from 5 to 6,000 feet, is now made by triangulation, to be only 4,600 feet above the sea; but there are points which lie inland to the northward of Bunder Abbas, respectively, 20, and 30, and 45 miles distant, 7,600, * Geology of the S. E. coast of Arabia in my “ Geological Papers on Westeru India,” p. 555.—Lb. 532. 1860. ] Geological Specimens from the Persian Gulf. 305 and 8,500, and 10,660 feet high, all which, from Bunder Abbas belong- ing to the Imam of Muscat, and the willingness of the Muscat Arabs at this place to accompany travellers to them, according to Captain Constable's account, might be easily visited. The highest point is in 27% 50” N. L. inland. At the head of the Persian Gulf, 45 miles N. E. of the village of Delim and 75 miles N. E. of Bushire, are two other points, respectively 10,900 and 10,200 feet above the sea; and between this and the last mentioned mountain at the other end of the Gulf, are points in many places varying from 2,000 to 5,000 feet high, many also of which are alu1ost close to the coast. Thus does the Persian differ from the Arabian side of the Gulf, which latter we have seen to be almost on a level with the sea. . With this, ends all that I have to state from Captain Constable's information and specimens, respecting the geology of the Persian Gulf, which a previous personal knowledge of the coast of Arabia and Capt. Constable's accuracy have enabled me to use as I have done. Captain Constable has now finished his beautiful chart of the Persian Gulf and has handed it in to Government, and with the completion of this work my supply of geological information from this interesting locality ceases; which I regret, as one regrets the cessation of a flow of conversation on a favourite subject from a friend in whose com- munications one has every reason to place the greatest confidence. Perhaps there is no part of the world which presents such a succes- sion of striking phenomena as that between Mekran and Meso- potamia inclusive, —beginning with the great area of mud volcanoes in the former, in which the cones range from nothing to upwards of 712 feet high;* aud then going round by the Persian Gulf, at whose entrance is an area of rock-salt culminating in the island of Hormuz; then the sieve-like state of the earth in and about the island of Bahreyn occupying the middle of the Gult—the “ freshwater y) area ;” and lastly the “ area of Naphtha springs,” at the head of the Gulf and in the vale of Mesopotamia; all of which are in connection with the great fault and anticlinal axis which bounds on the south- west and south respectively, the highland of Persia, Karmania, and Mekran. * See Captain Robertson's interesting and valuable “ Memoir”—Journal of the Bombay Asiatic Society. Vol III. part 2nd, p. 8, 1850. 93 B 2 ud 366 Votes upon some remarkable Waterspouts. [No. 4, Notes upon some remarkable Waterspouts seen in Bengal between the years 1852 and 1860.—. By Masor WALTER STANHOPE SHERWILL. —Boundary Commaissioner,—F. 7F.8.; PR. GS. During several years in which I have been engaged in recording remarkable atmospherical phenomena in Bengal, 1 have witnessed the formation and dispersion of several very remarkable waterspouts in and near Calcutta ; of these natural bodies 1 have made a memo. that describes the dates, appearance, times of duration, size, and direction of translation of these remarkable natural phenomena, in the hope, that 1t may assist any future enquiries that may be instituted into the nature of the laws regulatins these bodies ; for up to the present time no satisfactory theory has been advanced that serves to connect these phenomena with the general law of physics. Electricity, doubtless, is the grand mover in the formation, action and dispersion of waterspouts, but its mode of action has not yet been satisfactorily analyzed. These columns are composed of dense masses of vesicular vapours similar to heavy storm, or rain clouds, some portion of the column has generally a violent gyratory motion as well as a motion of translation. Those seen near Calcutta have all been long, slender columns about 1000 feet in length, of a pale blue colour, dark at the edges and pale in the middle ; this appearance in- dicates them to be solid columns of vapour; a glass rod held up to the light would present the same appearance, as would also a baro- meter glass tube filled with water, or a human hair which is a tube filled with liquid, or any similar object that possesses transparency. In many cases waterspouts are accompanied by thunder and light- ning, balls of fire, or great noise, they uproot trees, destroy cultivation, overturn hayricks and houses, exhaust tanks of their water, drawing up the fish at the same time, showering them down upon dry land and on the tops of houses miles away from the spot from whence taken up: but of the waterspouts mentioned in these notes, not one did any harm or the slightest damage, most of them were dissipated into heavy rain, or were absorbed upwards into the clouds without effect- ing any contact with the ground. Only one, that seen over Howrah, was accompanied with lightning and thunder. No one waterspout Hi e A E E DS 1860.] Notes upon some remarkable Waterspouts. 367 was accompanied with hail, which often does accompany the dispersion of waterspouts; no one drew any water or other substances upwards, as is the case when waterspouts are formed at sea. The general length of the waterspouts seen, were a thousand feet, one however was 400 feet and another 1500, in length. 14 will be remarked that those waterspouts seen near Calcutta took place during the later months of the wet or south-wesk monsoon, August, September, and October. That electricity is the grand mover of these bodies 1 think is evidenced by waterspouts being more general in dead calms than in windy weather; the suddenness of their formation; their instanta- neous dispersion when once the condensation of their vapour com- mences, their violent and rapid gyratory motion ; their great power of destructiveness although no wind may accompany them, their peculiarity of tearing trees into dry shreds in a precisely similar manner, as a tree struck by lightning is torn and dried by the eva- porisation of all particles of sap from excessive heat; the violent electrical discharges, balls of fire and hail that oftentimes accom- pany them; and the fact that their presence in no way affects the barometrical readings of the moment. The favourite theory regarding the formation of these phenomena is simply, that when the electrical tension of the clouds is very intense, the powerful action that arises from this state of tension causes the cloud to lower itself towards the earth, for the purpose of discharg- ing lts electricity ; this sudden rush of the cloud and its contained electricity towards the earth together, compose the waterspout : during their descent, from some unknown cause, a violent gyratory motion takes place, light substances are attracted upwards, and those whose weight prevents their leaving the earth, such as trees, houses, haystacks, Sc., are torn and shreded to pieces ; should the waterspoub meet with water, ib 15 immediately entangled in the gyratory motion and drawn upwards, as was the case some years ago at Cuttack, where numbers of small frogs and fish, drawn up with the water from a tank, were precipitated from the clouds and were collected alive from the roofs of the houses in the station. Man has learnt, in a greab measure, to disarm the lightning of its dangerous power; he has learnt how to avoid and not only to avoid, 368 Votes upon some remarkable Waterspouts. [No. 4, but he has also learnt how to make use of for his own purposes one of the most fearful and hitherto ungovernable and tremendous natural phenomena, the ecyclone: meeting at sea with this violent and formerly much dreaded wind, the intelligent sailor boldly sets his sails to meet it, and by his intelligence and foresight makes what might, in his ignorance, have been his destruction, a fair and a favorable wind to help him on his way to his desired haven ; or else, laying to, he bows to the storm and patiently allows it to pass on its way, resuming his journey when 1t has passed. And so 16 should be with waterspouts, to thoroughly search out, and to understand the laws that govern these impetuous columns would not only be satisfactory to science, but might be the means of affordine some protection to those who are liable to be harmed by them ; mankind possessing this knowledge might be able to disarm these columns of their power of uprooting trees, overbturning houses, sinkins small vessels, disabling others, of demolishins valuable plantations and cultivation, and car- rying destruction in their path ; but our knowledge concerning water- spouts, as 1 at present stands, allows these phenomena full power to do as they please. The formation, action and dispersion of the waterspouts observed, being very similar, 1 proceed to detail the above appearances in a very grand waterspout that occurred within 17 miles of my house, merely observing, that there appear to be only two methods for their disper- sion, namely either by precipitation of vapour to the earth as heavy rain ; or absórption upwards as vapour into the clouds. On the 74th October, 1859, a waterspout of colossal dimensions was seen to form'and burst at Dum Dum 8 miles north-east of Calcuta. (See plate 1. and plate 11. fig 3.) The observations made upon this phenomena at the time are as follows :— The south-west monsoon had, during the week, received its first check by the north-east monsoon endeavouring to cross the Himalyah Mountains and to drive back the heavy masses of clouds and mois- ture that had been banked up along their flanks during the whole of the rainy season, or during the prevalence of the south-west mMONsoon. At Dum Dum, the whole visible heavens were occupied by a dense 1860. |] Votes upon some remarkable Waterspouts. 369 mass of very grandly shaped and massively grouped strata of cumuli, ab various elevations, the lowest from actual measurement was 2000 feet above the earth ; the highest, probably reaching to 25,000; the whole mass being about 3 miles in vertical thickness. The aspect of the heavens during the past few days had been most remarkable : presenting a scene of great atmospherical disturb- ance, the clouds evidently being impelled from the south by the south- west monsoon ; but violently checked by the north-east monsoon, giving to the whole mass of clouds extending for as many miles as the eye could reach from north to south, and from east to west, a rotary and at the same time an undulatory motion; in fact causing huge tracts of clouds to revolve rapidly round a centre that appeared from my position to be about 5 miles to the south-east. This rotary motion performed in a very large circle gave the clouds the appear- ance of moving in two distinct directions, for the clouds nearest to my position appeared to be going to the north, and those furthest removed appeared to be going to the south. There had been but little rain during the day ; in the early portion of the day the wind had been from the south bringing with ita large body of clouds from the sea; at noon 16 changed to the south- west; and at 2 P. M. to the west and at 4 Pp. mM. to the north. It was between the hours of 3 and 4 p. m. that the greatest distur» bance in the clouds took place ; the whole mass revolving and heaving violently; extensive masses of clouds being crushed and driven into others but unattended by any electrical discharges. Itnow rained heavily to the north and east. J1t was during this time that more than one waterspout endeavoured to form, but unsuccessfully. 1t was whilst observing the highly agitated masses of clouds that were revol. ving and oscillating in a most peculiar manner, that I witnessed the commencement and termination of the remarkable waterspout now under consideration. At 3 Pp. Mm. it became suddenly quite calm and during the calm a pale watery-looking but very lofty cumulus,the base of which was a right line, and parallel to the horizon, was seen to bulge out downwards or towards the earth in a long well-defined and light- blue coloured outline ; from the centre of this hanging curve a broad column of a pale watery vapour rapidly sank towards the earth, close- ly resembling a very attenuated cone, dark at the edges and pale blue 370 Notes upon some remarkable Waterspouts. [No. 4, in the centre, plainly showing 1t to be a solid cylinder; as 16 neared the earth, the lower half of this elegant column commenced to gyrate rapidly, the lower end oscillating violently to the right and to the left; this latter movement I imagine to be a mere optical illusion, caused by the lower end of the column revolving in a circle of large diameter; as the column neared the earth 1t expanded and contracted in an agitated and rapid manner about the centre into cloud-like protuberances which partook at the same time of the motion of the revolving column. Upon arriving nearer the earth, the end of the column parted into two slender columns about 150 feet each in length, and in this con- dition reached the ground. The shape of the column was now completely and instantaneously altered ; for the whole cumulus burst and was seen pouring down to the earth, not as a shower of rain but as a heavy mass of water, resembling a waterfall more than a shower of rain, that completely exhausted and brought the whole cloud to the ground in a few seconds of time. The estimated height of the cumulus from ibs summit to its base was 5000 feet, and 3,000 feet in length, the whole of which mass of vapour was precipitated tumultuously and instantaneously to the ground in the shape of water. The period of duration of the column from its first forming to its bursting, occupied about 25 seconds, and “offered a very grand and imposing sight. The mass of water so suddenly precipitated upon a large grassy plain, for the column burst upon the artillery practice ground, was simply to put half a square mile of country under water for about half a foot deep. This water took 14 days to drain off by the usual drainage courses of the country. That the waterspout was accompanied by a noise I can hardly doubt, judging from the alarm exhibited by the cattle in its neigh- bourhood who fled in all directions as 16 descended. No noise was however heard from my position 12 mile distant. By the assistance of a theodolite, a measured base, and observed marks upon the walls of my house, I was enabled to accertain that the height of the waterspout from its junction with the clouds to its 1860.] Notes upon some remarkable Waterspouts. 371 lowest extreme point, at the moment of bursting was 1,500 perpen- dicular feet. Half an hour after this waterspout had disappeared another form- ed to the east of my position; 14 was a very attenuated column about 900 or 1000 feet in length, but the cloud from whence ib de- scended being upwards of 2000 feet above the earth, no contact was completed ; the column which lasted for half an hour gradually faded away, being absorbed upwards into the cloud from whence 16% had descended. The cloud and column were moving rather rapidly towards the south, which probably accounts for the column never reaching the ground. The column gyrated and oscillated violently, lengthening and contracting as shown in the diagram, where eleven different positions of the column are given sketched at intervals of from 2 to 5 minutes. Towards sunset, the clouds began to yield to the north-wind and were gradually driven out to sea, leaving a clear cloudless sky, and at 9 o'clock at night not a cloud was to be seen. The north-east monsoon had fairly set in. inches Barometer at the time 3 P. M. se e O Attached thermometer, o sete 20 “SOS Dry ditto, ... e qe L. Espera Wet ditto, ... Ed SEA od. SL [ds] a [No. 4, Notes upon some remarkable Waterspouts. 372 («dno1S e £p Sy "II 9Je][A 998) “ANOY UL ¿[8H P9988'] *spuopo 913 ojut dn paqu0sqe sep *3simq 304 pp “yylea 973 9a0qu *233NO]EO JO 3994 0003 Shpuuno Aatar e vol Supuada(y 3sanq *"q1M0g 943 *PaJB ul “HN *d 088 JSBH[-UI10 N] SO LU pey qnods1938 py Sulo3310] 943 49938 INOY UB J[ey usas 03 Ápidel Suraoj| -19so 3924 000T | “6981 “PO 412 le “aunq unq—'p (€ 3y "II 9I8[d 998) *0981 “19quajdag ur Ájorog OTIS Y 991 910J9q peor 99m quodsia38 pm sia uodo S9JON — "ULBA ÁABIY 03UL YIIB9 9499 YM y9v3uos uodn 3s1nq Sspuosas Cz p93St'—[ “yora qy3u9] ul 3997 003 10 (S[ JNOQB S[IBJ 0M9 OJUL PIPIAIP PU 19IMO] £SIDUB -19qN301d SNI-PnoJo yy Á[guopota Sutaporol uo13od "91 0P *2JN9]ED JO [e1gus9 £34519q UL 3993 9909 Supnumo oarssem e jo “Weoo Pra. |-09q,] Y yy palas 'N “de JSB[-U9J0 N SOJA pua 19M0] 913 SULUIO, “SNQUIN ÁaAtay mo papuada( “Y *s 03 3unopy | -eou 3993 0091 | “6281 “PO Y/ lg “unq unq—'e (o *q o 739 *1] o381q 998) *snq -WIN 9119 parueduoy9r Surogy3 prara “urea SuiSntop Áaeoy 0jut 350q ¿Gp JO 9|SUL UY 78 UIION 919 09 U9U) INOS 94 09 A[[YJUOZLIOY PU IIMO] SJL FUIMOIYY “payegidr Á[yead sem “sa3nuru 94 Jnoqe pojser] “snq "ION *P9JBUILIYSO 'H 'A9 ("eyno - WIN SULjoo] ÁmoySs pue Áaeay Áx9a 8 uo1 popuedag| aq 03 SULAOJA 39925 003 “9981 “Id93 UIPZ |-189) UYLIMOH—*E (1 39 *1] a1e]q 99s) "spaemdn paquosqB sem 3nq 3s10q 304 pip “soznuru us) pajsv] *B)JUO]LO “Apidex pazelá3 uoriod xodd(] “uOZIOY 913 YM *"ynog 'P9JB 011985 *palns "nd 0£'e JO UIION SI[LUL o£p JO a¡Sue ue ye suquiy Áaeor 8 uo papuadag 94) 03 SUTAO AL |-t9U1 J0U 3994 Y001| 9381 “ados uy /z lee “andesyoog—T *SJU9TIDAOUA JO *“sinods1938 Mm "SHAVINAY a 10139311] jo qy3u9] “38 *WIOLYJ UDIS DLDU AN A A E EA EEE E LE AA E | SAA AE AAA AAA '098T 0% 7981 wah 947 104f “fiuuima sp pub v3mo¡wy ur usas sonodso0 4 Jo 3svT 373 Notes upon some remarkable Waterspouts. 1860.] y¿3u3] Ul SOU U993JY 09 P3PU3IXA Y1 PIQLIDSIP AI1OJAA se “un paseadour Áppidea q9r ya “puer 913 JO 9ZIS 917 *pnoro [[euais Y jo UOIJBULIO] 9UI UL UMOYS JJ SUM ISB[Q p[09 SI] JO J09Y9 979 ÍSO[IU SAY-ÁJIUI JUBISIP “SGUBA ÁMOUS 9319 WOIÍ SUIpua9sop Ne ¿O UUTIIIJS PATIO Y £q pasnea .modva a[qIstaul 917 ¿O uoryesuapuos aqy Áq pouo3 Áppidex sem yor 9393 00011 JO UOIBA2]a UB 38 “qI3u9] Ul SO[IUL 9999 “SANO INY Y SE JOUUBUL AXBUIpIot1JX9 UB UL ¿[9s31 p9amogs Ápuappus Yoma “91MISIOUIL YYIA PIÑABUO SUM AB 909 “DAD 9YI 09 I[QISIAUT y3noyy pue “uoryezodeas 09 a[quioAe] Á[qórq uesq peu pue “Aep Jouuans Áxp “maes e sem 08] “ÁBIA UI63 SUL (9 39 "II 98d 998) “Urea ul 119] gied 19MO] 971 “spiemdn paquosqe sem UIn—o) aq) jo uornaod aedda 94], :S9INUIMA 199 JNOQL P9JSBT “Unos oy jo gied Joddn aqy jo 9pis qimog .yy uo “ura 3uiddo1p “spuopo-23uU1I] SuSuty PH “8 19999] 912 Sul|[quiasal 94109 9[qnop yue3a]a UY 03ur pus yinog e £q JU9q sep “utun]o9 ay) jo guauns 93 98 Ápidea pajero) “urer ÁAeoy 03ut 3510q “saquin Áator e mo1j papuada(] “A yye9uaq 1978mM 91) Suyeyn3e (e33no]ep) vtoypng ye A]q3o0p 23 passoio juods1o38 pm SII, (e 39 1] 93814 9998) “y porueduoo9e Suruzgyst] ou 9][ppru 9q3 ul an[q eyed pur saópa 31) 38 Ip Uno) *"s93NULNU US] JNoOQqe paysvr] *q¿3u3] UL 3993 (8 10 (G jo sumnjoo Jo[[eus 0mM3 OJUI pua J19MO] 9) J% PIPIAIP SPA “UTEI ÁABOM OJUL 9sinq £snquiy Áaeary e voy papuadap “uun]oo 911 jo doz au) q8 Ajpidex pazelÁs 31 “eznmo]e() voy u99s sem pue ¿nods193e pm puslió pue 30931ad ÁLSA E SEM SI], pus 94) 03 SULAOJA "989 AL=UJION] 943 09 SULAOJA -q400g 91) 03 SULAOJA o *yoea *"sure3unoTAr 3309] UL 99210001 *U00N] qe Áe]e uu oq) s3nodsaa3e Mm 03 | 5281 Se mes qu Suqileq—'l *PaJBUIIJSI "nac *8y3n9 3994 006 108 |“0981 “930Y q9TT [189 “e9MIMS—"9 "paje ru -1359 9993 0001 *N dG “0981 “930y Y411] “ng unqg—* [No. 4, Notes upon some remarkable Waterspouts. 374 pue peques auo jo pasodwos sem dnoa3 91] | '"UBULION 'H'V'Y 'A9Y 993 4q au 03 paquosop pue payozoss *wung-wua(q wo, usas sem dnol1ó3 ÁJeurploe19xo sI L (“III 9ITIA 999) *SAGNUIA USD) OLE MP JO 911, “Urea Áaeay ogur 3samq [18 A9q3 Y Surmoval uodn pue “urejunov 943 JO JIWILINS ÁLSA 9 YIBIL 09 SUIATIJS D1DIS 1/8 PUB TUOZLIOY 9YI YIIM ¿Cp JO 9]¿ue Ue 38 ulLejunoul 9y3 Spiemoz popusosap dnolg ]e47u90 993 JO YINOS PUe ION 9[101 9u0 s3nods.a7e Ap 91) Se “pno]o 343 ur paurezuos Áztor1j99]9 949 10] 1019981978 Jo quod 8 Á[U9prIA9 SBM ULNBJUNOUL 9119 JO JIUULINS 9 L, "99 pay eu ayy yy Áqure¡d os 31 998 09 au po]qeua 9ABU 03 “9a1SU9IXO Áld9A pue “pide Ál9A U99Q SAPY JSNVL 9.0J91993 sinods1938 pm 10 S|IBY 949 jO UOIJeIÁS 94) í SO[IUI [ey € pue usa9]o sem “Gurpifie(y ye “uoryealosqo jo jods 9493 VOY ULBJUNOJA OO[ÍUO |, 94) JO 99UEISIP MJ, “urea ÁAe9y 03ut 351nq pnoro a10qa 347 [y un “91019 SUIS 977 38 yy009] ur Suiseamour “90ed pide: e 38 Po3R1ÁS qa “q33u9] UL 9993 puesnoy; suo yota “sinods -1938 A ÁJu9Mm3 ¿noqu uUMmop SUIMOqy Ue39q “[eyuoz -=110Y Á[I89U 10 “S0J8.1IY UIQ 0719717 PRY qorya props 913 JO U0n1Od 19MO] 9YI “Bas 9 DAOQL 9993 60001 03 SOSIL WI9LYM “001310 |, UNBJUNOJA 977 payoroldde 1 se pue “qynog 373 03 Áppidea usarip sem anodea jO Ápoq SI L “SSIUADIYI [B91J19A UL 3994 (00 pur AOS "SHUVINIY -8 MM [01938] [[80us [t.1949s pue “3991 9) 03 SULáOJ |00ST Te1juao 9uQ| “0981 “990 1183 "synods.1938 M jo qy3u91] *JUIDIIAQUI JO U013991(] “un Un —'8 * OIJ UIIS IIA (panwquo))-—sqnodsaw 4 Jo 3svT 375 Notes upon some remarkable Waterspouts. 1860.] "nel Áaeoy OJuL 3sanq Á[penguoas pue so3nuru yz payse] dno13 aJorm ay], *“Suoryiod 09 OJUL paprtarp y se Sureadde “o]qIstaut sem d1igs sig passoxo 31 axoym qnodsdo3B AA 909 “O]QISIA sea Áxs on¡q jo dis 300] e “UOzIIOy 24) Polsaoo 3899 9289 3931 jo ssew 9q4 pue papuadop jnods -1938 1 973 YOIYM DIOIJ SNQUIN ÁAB9Y 9UI UIMINT *p901103 Á917 Se 388] SY ULIN]OD ULBUL 977 03UL Paq.osqu 919M 3819 sinods193e 1 1o[petas Áueur Áq pI8M9IS86[ 973 03 POJUTY “yy3u9] UL 3993 OS] JuOQq8 mods1998 M4 9048] "989 3393 009 synodsa) 376 Note on the Races of Rein Deer. [No. 4, Note on the Races 0f Rein Deer.—By EDWARD BLYTH. (Concluded from page 306.) In a foot-note to p. 283, I briefly remarked on the races of Rein Deer, and stated that 1 would recur to the subject in the sequel. Mr. Andrew Murray of Edinburgh has been engaged in investi- gating the question, whether the Rein Deer of Lapland differs from the barren-ground race of N. America, and he has figured what he assumes to be characteristic horns of each race, suspecting that the broad vertical plate into which the brow-antler commonly expands in the barren-ground Caribou, to be peculiar to that race (Edim. New Ph. Jouwrn., April, 1858). In a Lapland specimen, however, in the Society”s museum, received from that of Christiania (and not impro- bably the head of a wild animal), the horns more nearly resemble the American horns figured by Mr. Murray ; and 1 therefore greatly doubt his supposed distinction between the barren-eround Caribou and the wild Lapland Deer. Referring also to the detailed notice of the wild Rein Deer of northern Scandinavia, in Mr. L. Lloyd's * Scandinavian Adventures” (LL 193), I find that this author remarks (probably on the authority of Prof. Nilsson), that the horns of the wild Rein Deer of Europe “ are large and slender, with brow-antlers which are broad and pal- mated.” But the horns of the wild animal of arctic Europe would seem to be rare in museums ; while those from America are exclusively the production of wild animals, and, as a rule, are undoubtedly picked specimens chosen from a considerable number. Hence, perhaps, the difference alleged or suggested by Mr. Murray. Moreover, in no other species of Deer are the horns so extraordinarily variable ; where- fore, to arrive at a fair conclusion, 16 must be necessary to examine a considerable number of unselected horns of the wild animal from both regions.* * The Cervus coronatus of Geoffroy was founded on a very remarkable pair, supposed by him to have belunged to a peculiar species of true Elk (or Moose)! Vide figure in Griffith's English edition of the Regne Animal (1V, 96), and also in Cuvier's Ossemens Fossiles together with a gradation of other horns referring them clearly to the Rein Deer: this curious pair consisting of broad palms with- out any beam, and dividing anteriorly into spillers. 1860.] Note on the Races 0f Rein Deer. 377 It would appear that the wild Rein Deer of arctic and sub-arctic Scandinavia still exists in very considerable numbers. Thus Lloyd, quoting Prof. Nilsson, states that—-“ On the high fjálls in the vicinity of Róldahl and Woxlie, the Rein Deer collect at times in astonishing numbers. One day in the beginning of June, 1826 (a couple of months before my visit to this district), the fjáll, for the breadth of a Norwegian mile—which is a trifle more than seven English miles —was as thickly covered with Rein Deer as the ground is where Sheep feed in a flock. * * * The herd extended such a distance, that the eye could not embrace the whole at once. Subsequently the Deer separated into three divisions. * * * This reminds one as well of the interminable herds of Antelopes in the deserbs of Africa, as of the equally large herds of Bisons in the prairies of America. * * * That this account is literally true, the Professor adds, is the more certain, because 16 was given him at different places and by different persons, who all agreed in their relations. The phenomenon excited a great deal of interest—no person having pre- viously seen so large a number of Rein Deer collected in one and the same place. On the Jemtland and Herjeadalen mountains in Sweden, as well as in the north-eastern portion of Lapland up to the North Cape, [the wild] Rein Deer are also pretty abundant. But in the intermediate country, which with some propriety may be called Western Lapland, though formerly numerous, very few, according to Lestadius, are now to be found. “ The number of wild Rein Deer killed annually in Scandinavia, by one means or another, is considerable. Very many, to my know- ledge, are shot on the Norwegian mountains by peasants and others ; as also in the more northern part of the peninsula. One of my guides in Russian Lapland, who was much celebrated as a chasseur, assured me, indeed, that in his time he had destroyed hundreds of those animals—in one instance as many as nine in a single day. For the most part he had shot them during the autumn, when they were in the best condition : but many he had also run down on Skidor.” There ought, therefore, to be no great difficulty in procuring fine horns of the wild European animal for museuns. “Of the tame Rein Deer of Lapland,” continues Mr. Lloyd, “ there are, so to speak, two kinds : the so-called Fall Ren, or moun- 378 Note on the Races of Rein Deer. [No. 4, tain Rein Deer, which for the greater part of the year are herded on such elevated regions as to be destitute, or nearly so, of arborea! vegetation ; and the Seogs Ren, or forest Rein Deer, that all the year are pastured in the forests. The Skogs Ren is the larger of the two; but even he is much inferior in size and nobility of appearance to the wild Rein Deer. The latter is occasionally killed, weighins about 350 lbs. ; whereas the tame Rein Deer, according to Swedish natur- alists, never attain to more than 200 lbs.* The wild Rein Deer is of a much lighter and more handsome colour than the tame. His coat—in the winter at least—1s immensely thick.” (Lloyd's *Scan- dinavian Adventures, II, 190, 192, 198, 206.) Another writer describes the wild Rein Deer of Scandinavia as “ thinner, with more appearance of bone, and considerably stronger,” than the tame ; in fact, a more *game”-looking animal, as is usually the case with species in a state of nature. The object of these citations is to shew that the fossil Rein Deer of the British Islands may well be identical with the existing wild animal of Scandinavia, as distinguished from the tame kind, rather than of a race peculiar to the barren-grounds of arctic America (as has been suggested), which, however, I suspect to be one and the same particular race ;f whereas the Musk Ox, likewise met with fossil in Britain, is actually now confined to the American * barren-grounds ; where, also, upon the western continent, the European Bear is exclu- sively observed. “ Nilsson,” continues Mr. Lloyd, “has a curious speculation respect- ing the Rein Deer. He imagines that those once inhabiting Scania came from the southward immediately after the boulder-formation, * The main reason, I suspect, of the inferior size of the tame Rein Deer, as compared with the wild, is that the young are deprived of their necessary supply of milk. Vide end of note to p. 285, antea. + Since the above and the note to p. 283 were written, T have seen the abstract of Dr. H. Falconer's paper * On the Ossiferous Caves of Gower, in Glamorganshire, South Wales,” published in the Ann. Mag. N. H. for October, 1860, p. 297 et seg. The fossil Deer referred to in p. 283 (antea) are there referred to “species or varieties allied to the Rein Deer (Cervus Guettardi and C. priscus).” Prof. Owen's figure of what he assigns to C. TARANDUS in his Paleontology, p. 374 is merely a copy of a restored figure of a British fossil figured in his British Fossil Mammais and Birds, p. 479, and is therefore not authoritative. 1860. ] Note on the Races of Rcin Deer. 379 and whilst that province was still united to Germany : that, on the contrary, those which at present inhabit the northern portion of Scan- dinavia, came at a much later period (and subsequent to the land stretching between the Gulf of Bothnia and the White Sea having risen from the deeps), by the way of Finnish Lapland. He has come to this conclusion from fossil remains of the Rein Deer having been found in abundance in the alluvial peat-bogs of Scania; whereas in the whole of the line of country between that province and south- ern Lapland, nothing of the kind has been met with.” (Zbid. 11, 191.) No diversity of race is alluded to; and there can be little doubt that the ancient British was identical with the Teutonic, and both with the existent wild Deer of Scandinavia. The large Asiatic race, which in a tame state is commonly ridden by the Toungouz or 'Tungusians and others,* and which I suspect to be identical with the Woodland Caribou of N. America, is doubt- less the so-called * Roe-buck' of the Amúr territory noticed in p. 92 antea. This I gather from a passage in the Journal of the celebrated pedestrian traveller, Capt. John Dundas Cochrane, R. N. (nephew of the late venerable Earl of Dundonald), who was informed, at Boukh- tarmisk, that “Rein Deer abound in the mountains |southward, beyond which is the lake from which the river Irtisch takes its rise] which also contain Sheep. The horns of the former are considered valuable, fetching two or three guineas a pair; when very young th, Chinese purchase them and extract a favourite medicine ; the younger the animal who has shed the horns, the greater the value.” (Coch- rane's * Narrative” 2nd edit., L, p. 180). Capt. Cochrane should have sald—the younger the horns of the animal, not “the younger the animal.” Old Bishop Pontoppidan, as quoted by Mr. Lloyd, remarks that—“ When the Rein Deer sheds his horns, and gets new ones in * The small Lapland race iz occasionally ridden. Thus Clarke writes—“ The lad who had conducted me vaulted on the back of one of them, having a Rein Deer skin for his saddle, and two seives by way of stirrups.” And again, at Erontikis,—“ The rest of the night was passed in mirth and rejoicing, we had races in sledoes, drawn by Rein Deer, and amused ourselves by riding on the backs of these animals.” (Clarke's Winter in Lapland). Capt. Cochrane, writing of the Tongousi (as he terms them) remarks—*“* I was amused with their manner of catching Rein Deer, as it reminded me of the hunting of wild bullocks 1 had seen in Mexico; with this difference only, that there the man rides a Horse fully trained, and here a Rein Deer,” dc. dc. (Pedestrian Journal, 1, 373). 3 D 980 Notes on the Haces 0f' Rein Deer. [No. 4, their stead, they appear at first to be covered [as in all other Deer] with a sort of skin, and till they come to a finger's length, are so soft, that they may be cut with a knife, like a sausage, and are delicate-eating even raw. This we have from the huntsmen's account, who, when they are far out in the country, and are pinched for food, eat them, which satisfies both hunger and thirst.” Of course they are then most highly vascular and full of blood; and thus 14 appears that this strange delicacy is not quite peculiar to the Chinese. Professor Pallas, tracing the geographical range of the Rein Deer in Asia, notices the occurrence of this animal in the Kinyan Alps in Mongolia, between the rivers Amúr and Naun. (Zoogr. -Rosso- asiatica, edit. 1830, IL, 203.) It can hardly migrate annually to the sea-coast from that mountainous far-inland region, which migration is held to be a necessity of existence with the Rein Deer of Lapland. But does the large or Woodland race of this animal anywhere migrate to the sea-coast ? Ib is remarkable that the Rein Deer has never been domesticated in arctic America; and the more so, as the immediate western shore of Behring's Straits and the Aleutian Isles are inhabited by true Esquimaux (Vide Von Wrangell, Sabine's Translation, pp. 343, 372), who cannot but know of the domestic herds in the possession of their neighbours the Tschuktschi ;* but a reason may well be, that where * By the way, Dr. Godman remarks that the wild “Rein Deer often pass, in summer, by the chain of the Aleutian Islands, from Behring”s Straits to Kamschatka, subsistiny on the moss found on these islands during their passage” (í. e. from America to Asia). Pennant stated that “they are not found in the islands that lie between Asia and America, though numerous in Kamschatka.” 'Phey do not appear to inhabit them permanently. Cuvier has shewn, by a laborious investigation, that, during the historic period, this animal never extended in Europe further south than the Baltic and the northern parts of Poland; and, at present, as Sir C, Lyell remarks, 16 “can scarcely exist to the south of the 65th parallel in Scandinavia; bub descenda, in consequence of the greater coldness of the climate, to the 50th in Chinese Tartary, and often roves into a country of a more southern latitude than any part of England.” Referring to Dekay's *Natural History of New York, this author states—“1t is with much hesitation that 1 include the Rein Deer in the Fauna of our State; but the representations of hunters lead me to suspect, that, when the yet unexplored parts of the State have been more thoroughly examined, its existence may be disclosed. Pennant, in bis time, asserted that the Rein Deer was not found further south than the most northern part of Canada. Charlvoix, however, saw one killed at Quebec. The specimen in the cabinet of the Medical College at Albany came from Nova Scotia; and Harlan asserts that it does not pass the State of Maine into the United States, implying its existence there.” Professor Emmons observes —“ It 13 only a few years 1860.] Votes on the Races of Rein Deer. 381 Dogs are employed for sledeing, and are unaccustomed to the sight of tame Deer, they would be very apt to attack and destroy them, as has happened in instances where individual Rein Deer have been tamed in the American fur-countries by Europeans. In Lapland, however, the herds of domestic lRtein Deer are always tended by several Dogs, which guard and keep them in order and serve to hunt back any stragglers. (Vide Lloyd's Sc. Adv. 11, 213.) Referring to Dr. J. E. Gray's *Synopsis of the Species of Deer” (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1850, p. 225), I observe that he admits one species only of Rein Deer, but which “varies exceedingly in size.” He remarks—“ They have a large variety in Newfoundland, nearly as large as a heifer [a heifer of what race ?*], having very large and heavy horns. There are some horns of this variety in the British Museum. M. Middendorf informed me that the horns of the large Siberian variety were as large as, and greatly resembled, the horns from Newfoundland (Nova Scotia) in the British Museum collection.” In other words, the American Woodland Caribou, and the large race of N. Asia, are, in all probability, quite identical. since this animal appeared in the northern parts of Vermont and N. Hampshire ; from which it is not unreasonable to infer, that in earlier time it may have passed still further south. Tts gregarious habits and unsuspicious character would seem to ensure its speedy destruction, when placed within the reach of man.” Itis well known how much the climate of the Atlantic States of N. America has been ameliorated, from the seasons being rendered less excessive, by the gradual exten- sive clearance of the forests ; as that of N. Europe since the time of Cesar. On the Pacific Coast of N. America, Capt. Beechey remarks that Rein Deer occur in some seasons of the yearin New Caledonia (now, to avoid confusion, termed Britislh Columbia), or the country drained by Fraser's River. * Clarke remarks, of the Cows which he saw in his journey from Tornea to the Muonio river,—“ The Cows here are all of the same white colour, and very little larger than sucking calves in England; but so beautiful, and yielding milk of a quality so superior to any we had before tasted, that we longed to introduce the breed into our own country. Itis almost all cream; and this cream, with the most delicious sweetness, is, at the same time, even when fresh, so coagulated, that a spoon will nearly remain upright after it has been plunged in it. Of course,” i6 is added, “its richness must be principally attributed to the nature of the food which, during summer, these cows select for themselves in the forests; and this consists entirely of the tender twigs and young shoots of trees.” Travels to the North Cape, p. 309. The pretty little Norwegian cows are thus incidentally noticed : comment about the “as if” 1s, of course, unnecessary. “Then came the goabs and sheep, and the little cows following like dogs, now and then stopping to take a bite, when the turf looked particularly sweet ana tempting—little fairy cows were they, much smaller than our Alderneys, finer in the bone, and more active in the legs ; they looked as if they had a cross of the Deerin them. They were all of one colour, a sort of dirty eream-colour approaching to dun, and almost black on the legs and muzzle.” (Forest Scenes in Norway and Sweden. By the Rev. H. Newland, p. 156.) 3D23 382 Notes on the Races of Rein Deer. [No. 4 Still it is rare that even the Woodland race in America attains to the weight of 350 lbs.! One, 4; ft. high at the shoulder, mentioned in Capt. Cartright's Journal, welghed, his quarters 270 lbs., the head 20 lbs., offal 20 lbs.—310 lbs. in all: he had an inch of fat on his ribs, and 13 in. on his haunches. Another, “an old buck of the dwarf breed,” five inches lower at the shoulder and which had forty points to his antlers* (the former having but 29), “was in excellent order, welghing in his quarters 314 lbs., with 2% lbs. of fat on his haunches, and 13 in. thick on his ribs.” A buck of 27 stone is also mentioned, which, “had he been killed in prime of grease, would have stood at least 31 stone, or 434: lbs. A very fat old doe weighed 154 lbs., and another 155 lbs. But all of these were particularly fine animals.” In Lapland, “a fat ox-Deer weighed 122 lbs., and had 10 ibs. of tallow. This is, 1 suppose,”” continues Mr. Laing, “as much as the tame animal in general will feed to. The wild race, which comes considerably further south, is a good deal larger.” The domestic Deer of Lapland, however, vary even in neighbouring parishes. “None that 1 saw,” relates the Hon”ble A. Dillon, “* were larger than our common English Fallow Deer. Those in Russian Lapland, near Kola, are said to be much taller; while the wild ones in Spitzbergen, though exceedingly fat, are far inferior in size.” “The Deer which 1 observed, as I approached 'Tornea,” remarks Sir A. C. Brooke, “and those 1 afterwards met with beyond 16, confirmed me in what 1 had been told was the fact, that the further they live north, the larger they are; and when I saw those which were brought to England by Mr. Bullock from the KRoraas mountains between Christiania and Drontheim (being the southernmost limit of their range in Scandinavia), their very great inferiority in size to the Deer of Finnmark removed all doubt on the point. Large, however, as is their size, I have been assured by persons who have made successive voyages to Spitzbergen, for the purpose of taking this animal and the Walrus, that the Rein Deer found on that island exceed very consider- ably in bulk those of Finnmark ; and that their tallow alone, which is a principal object in their capture, in many of them amounts to the extraordinary weight of 40 lbs. Respecting the size of the Spitz- * Capt. Cartwright obtained a pair “with 72 terminal points.” (“Journal of 16 years” residence in Labrador.)” 1860. ] Notes on the Races of Rem Deer. 383 bergen Deer,” continues this author (at variance with Mr. Dillon, and also with a statement in the Appendix to Sir John Ross's 2nd voyage)» “TI have been able to satisfy myself, from having had an opportunity of seeing in London a haunch, that was brought to England, having been salted, “and afterwards dressed; and from the extraordinary dimensions of 14, the animal must have been considerably larger than any of the Rein Deer of Lapland.” According to Clarke,—“ The breed of Rein Deer in the parish of Eroutikis [in Lapland] is larger than that of Bickasjerf, but smaller than that of Kittila; and this difference is wholly to be ascribed to the difference in the soil, as suited to the growth of Rein Deer moss; on which account the Rein Deer of the mountains are always smaller than those of the forest.” Here, indeed, we have probably the key to the difference between the barren-sround and woodland races of America, 1f not elsewhere ;* but the difference of habit is remarkable. “In the fur-countries of North America,” writes Sir John Richardson, “there are two well marked and permanent varieties of this animal [2ncipient species, according to Mr. Darwin's theory], one of them confined to the woody and more southern districts, and the other retiring to the woods only in winter, and passing the summer on the coasts of the Arctic Sea, or on the barren-srounds.f The latter weigh so little, that I have seen a Canadian voyageur throw a full grown doe on his shoulders, and carry 16 as an English butcher would a sheep. The bucks are larger, and weigh (exclusive of the offal) from 90 to 130 lbs. Those of the Woodland variety from 200 to 240 lbs.” “A small doe of this,” remarks Hearne, “is equal to a northern buck: but, though so considerably larger, their antlers, although much stronger, are not so large and branching.” In Sir John Ross's 2nd Voyage, we read that aspecimen, “of larger size than ordinary,”” was obtained in Boothia, welghing 250 lbs. From nose to base of tail 1t measured 5 ft. 10 in.; the tail 5% in.: height at the shoulder 43 in.; of the hind-quarters 4 ft. 5 in.; and girth behind the four legs 55 in.; those of Melville Island, Boothia, and Spitzbergen, 16 is stated, “did not average above half the weight.” Probably, therefore, a straggler of the woodland * The American barren-grounds are physically similar to the mountainous parts of Lapland, and also to the *tundras” of Siberia. He subsequently remarks—“ Contrary to the habits of the Barren-ground Caribou, the Woodland variety travels southward in the spring.” 384 Notes on the Races of” Ren Deer. [No. 4, race. We may accordingly presume that the current statement that the further northward this animal inhabits, the larger it grows, is true only within certain limitations, depending much on the charac- ter of the country. The large woodland race, indeed, inhabits south- ward of the small barren-eround race: the former migrating in summer to the polar sea; the latter southward to the mountains of the interior; and this alike in Asia and America. A NOTE ON THE ANTIQUITY OF THE HUMAN RACES. To which I am induced by recallina to mind a passage in the Introduction to Von Wrangell's * Narrative of an Expedition to the Polar Sea” (Sabine's Translation, p. exvii), wherein a flint implement is mentioned as being in use in modern times (4. D. 1809). Indeed, elsewhere (p. 376), Von Wrangell notices, of the Tschuktschi, that—“ Iron being scarce, they sometimes employ Walrus tusks ¡nstead ;” and also that—*“ The inhabitants of the Aleutian Isles use spears pointed with slate in killins Whales” (p. 340). So did other Esquimaux further east (7. e. 1n America) fashion slate as well as bone weapons until they became acquainted with the use of iron, and acquired possession of metal instruments from their European visitors.—*“ On Fadegew Island, Sannikow found a Jahakir sledge, and a knife, such as is generally used for scraping Rein Deer skins. The blade, however, was not of iron, but of a hard sharp flimt. In New Siberia they had found an axe made of the tusk of a Mammoth.” —Now Nilsson, exploring certain exceedinely antique tumuli in Scania (the soufhernmost province of Sweden), found in them flint arrow-heads or spear-heads—+the so-called Celts or Kelts,—together with bones of now extinct mammalia, and human bones including skulls, which skulls were distinctly of the hyperborean type of humankind, in a latitude considerably to the southward of the abode of the hyperborean Mongol at the present epoch, unless where a a much severer winter climate obtains! Considering the ultra- remote antiquity of the “Celts” elsewhere discovered in temperate latitudes, does not Nilsson's discovery somewhat point to the glacial period of Agassiz? Albeit the human animal most assuredly never originated in the circum-polar regions, any more than on the minor continent now called America, however ancient may be the indis- 1860.] Votes on the Races 0f Rem Deer. 385 putable human remains discovered by Dr. Lund in certain Brazilian caverns, and others since disinterred in the valley of the Mississipi ! The human organism pertains strictly to the catarrhine as opposed to the platyrrhine division of anthropomorphous creatures, the former proper to the major continent, the latter to the minor continent,— the former (as in mankind) having invariably but two pre-molars above and below on either side, the latter as constantly a series of three pree-molars, de. de.: and 16 need hardly be added that the naked frame (with hair on scalp affording some protection from the sun, but certainly not from cold,) most surely indicates the original and indigenous abode of mankind to have been in a hot region of the earth, even where, at the present time, the animals most nearly akin to humanity—so far as their bodily organization is concerned— inhabit. But what do we know of the geology of the regions tenanted by the Gorilla, the Chimpanzee, and the Orangs? Just a little! Of their paleontology, almost nothing. It is therefore exceedingly premature to dogmatize or to venture to affirm whether or not a nearer (fossil) link may even yet be brought to light than is the formidable Gorilla Ape, itself a re-discovery but of yesterday, when the proper regions of the earth for such a quest shall have been duly investigated. 'These remarks are meant to afford little more than a hint; but 16 is one that will be understood by those for whom 16 is intended.—HKE. B. A NOTE ON DOMESTIC ANIMALS IN GENERAL. In page 291 antea, 1h 1s remarked that the efforts of modern Zoolo- gical and other Societies have not been attended with much result hitherto, as regards the domestication of wild animals; and 1 believe, as there intimated, that the subjection of all the more important domestic creatures was efftected by human beings in a very rude state of savagery. Since writing those remarks, I have seen the article in No. COXXV of the “Edinburgh Review” on the “ Acclimatization of Animals,” in which the results hitherto attained are brought to notice. “The acclimatization of the Eland,” we are told, “may be now considered a fait accomple;” but this is, at most, a preliminary to 16s domestication, which by no means necessarily follows, or may 386 Votes on the Races of Rein Deer. [No. 4, even be possible. The Common Pheasant, for example, was probably introduced into Britain during the period of Roman domination ; yet, however thoroughly naturalized to the country (for the amount of acelimatization in this instance is inconsiderable), and also however tameable, 16 cerbtainly manifests no tendency to become a domestic bird, like the ordinary Common Fowl or the Turkey. It will not attach itself to a home-stead. “'The practical results,” we are told, “of reproduction and acclomatization have been so entirely lost sight of for ages, that the Turkey in 1524, the Musk Duck in 1650, the Gold Pheasant in 1725, and the Silver Pheasant in 1740, are the only additions to our catalogue of domesticated animals since the Christian «era.” Surely the Gold and Silver Pheasants cannot be justly termed domesticated, although tame, and the races permanently maintained either ¿1 sírict confinement, or turned loose into preserves.* Most assuredly they are not likely to become free denizens of the poultry-yard ; like the Guinea-fowl, the domestication of which is really of comparatively modern date. Its name of Guinea-fowl indi- cates the indigenous abode of the particular species, a country unknown to the Greeks and Romans ; whose Meleagris and Gallina wmmaidica (quasi nubica ?) referred to the species of N. E. Africa and perhaps of Arabia (NUMIDA PTILORHYNCHA of KRúppell), received by them viá Nubie.t Next, of the two other instances cited, —the Turkey and the Musk Duck—4 is remarkable that both of these were found by the Spanish discoverers already domesticated in the New World. 'This Schlegel * Neither of them has begun to vary in colour as yet, as the semi-wild British Pheasant often does, to the same extent as the tame Guinea-fowl. Y According to W. G. Browne's * Travels in Africa,” dc. (1792 to 1798), p. 264, those birds were even then brought in cages, “as a profitable commodity,” to Cairo from Darfour; and doubtless therefore at the present day also, as like- wise in ancient times. There is no reason to suppose that the Romans domes- ticated tliem, even though they may have kept many in captivity. Prince John of Portugal, the famous patron of African discovery (but more probably one of his successors), has the credit of first introducing and multiplying the modernly domesticated species from Guinea; and the earliest known distinctive description of it is that by Dr. Caius (1570), in which the purple colour of the neck is men- tioned, which will not apply to the E. African N. PTILORHYNCHA, That the E. African bird was that known to the Romans is further distinctly indicated by an expression of Columella, who notices its “paleam et cristam'” (peak and crest) ; referring to the frontal crest of N. PTILORHYNCHA (whence its name), which is utterly wanting in the bald-fronted bird of Guinea, A 1860.] Notes on the Races of Reim Deer. 387 has remarked of the CARAINA MOSCHATA ;* and the Carmvora of Montezuma's menagerie were fed on the flesh of domestic Turkeys. * “Revue Critique des Oiseaux d” Europe” p. 108. Were the Geese of this species which were “bred to supply feathers for ornaments” in the now ruined city of Quiché (lat. 159 N.), which, like Mexico, had its zoological and botanical gardens attached to its palace? (Stephens's Incidents of Travel in Central America, 11, 179.) 1 have not access to the original authorities, and know of no braveller more thoroughly indiflerent to all matters of Natural History than was Mr. Stephens, in a country, too, so teeming with objects of interest in 1ts Fauna, and Flora. In the hunts of that most exquisitely plumaged bird, the Ocellated Turkey (MELEAGRIS OCELLATA), where so void of fear that he knocked one over with a pistol (IL, 397), he does not appear to have distinguished it from the common wild Turkey of the United States (M. GALLIPAVO) : and at the ruins near Palenque (within the Mexican territory, in about 17% 20”), he remarks— “We expected at this place to live upon game, but were disappointed. A wild Turkey we could shoot at any time from the door of the palace; but, after trying one, we did not venture to trifle with our teeth upon another” (IL, 320). Just as, in this country, an old Peafowl has the merited reputation of being tough, as has likewise an aged gander! But it does not follow that all are not excel- lent eating when of a proper age. (Indeed, another writer describes the flesh of the Ocellated Turkey as “ most delicious-eating.”” Proc. Lin. Soc. 1859, pt. 1, p. 62). The Jaguar (FeLIS ONCA) is indifferently styled by Mr. Stephens both * Tiger” and * Leopard 5” and the Cougar or Puma (F. CONCOLOR) is of course his “Lion.” This was to have been expected ; but that the most superficial of observers should see the Ocellated Turkey and pass no remark on its extra- ordinary beauty is somewhat surprising. At least it is not probable that the wild MELEAGRIS MEXICANA occurs so far southward even as Palenque ; and at the modern village from which the neighbouring ruins derive their current name, the author mentions having procured a domestic Turkey for provender. It may seem strange that the M. OCELLATA, in addition to M. MEXICANA, Was not domesticated by the populous race which the Spaniards found so highly civilized (in some respects) over a vast extent of country which it inhabits ; but neither have the Jungle-fowls of $. India and Ceylon respectively (GALLUS SONNERATIL and G. STANLEYI v. Lafayettii) been domesticated, while their con- gener of N. India and of all S. E. Asia and its archipelago, even as far as Timor, (G. FERRUGINEUS o. bankivus,) has been diffused in a domestic state over the world. Mr. Gosse remarks tlhat—*“ The common Turkey is, so far as European knowledge is concerned, indigenous to the greater Antilles; having been found by the Spanish discoverers already domesticated by the Indians; and the Huropean domestic breed is descended from the West Indian, and not from North American parentage.” (Birds of Jamaica, p. 329.) He gives no authority for the statenónt, and its accuracy is more than doubtful. As the late Mr. Broderip remarked— * Mexico was discovered by Grijalva in the year 1518: and we soon after find a description of the Turkey as one of the productions of the country by Gomarra and Hernandez, the latter of whom gives its Mexican name Huexototl, and makes mention of the wild birds as well as of the tame. (Oviedo, whose work was published in Toledo in 1526, describes the Turkey well, as a kind of Peacock of New Spain, which had been carried over to the islands and the Spanish main, and was about the houses ofthe Christian inhabitants.” (Broderip's Recreations in Natural History.) This statement of Oviedo quite disposes of Mr. Grosse's assertion of its being ¿indigenous to the greater Antilles. In tracing the southern natural distribution of the genus MELEAGRIS, 16 should be borne in mind that the so-called “ wild Turkeys” of Guiana, mentioned by various authors, are Curassows, often by their own shewing ; while that of Paraguay is no other than the PsoPHIa CREPITANS (Vide * Letters from Paraguay, Brazil, and the Plate,” by C, B. Mansfield, M. A., 1856, p. 533) ; and that the Dindons sauvages, 3 E 388 Notes on the Races of Rein Deer. [No. 4, It is only recently that the true prototype of the common Turkey (GALLIPAVO MEXICANA Of Gould) has been made known; and the wild bird is peculiar to the eastern water-shed of N. America; the wild Turkey of the Atlantic side of the Rocky Mountains being conspicuously distinct. The domestic Turkey was imported into Spain early in the 16th century; and from Spain 16 was introduced into England in 1524. “This fowl was first seen in France in the reign of Francis L, and in England in that of Henry VIII. By the date of the relens of these monarchs, the first Turkeys must have been brought from Mexico ; the conquest of which was completed A. D. 1521.”* These facts are generally known; but not the fact, for which there is abundant evidence, that the domestic Turkey was introduced from Europe into the N. American colonies, where a kindred wild species abounded in the forest. Mr. Gould has remarked that the hybrids or * wild Turkeys,' of various regions of the old world are different Bustards ; among others the great Bustard of Australia is not unfrequently designated the * wild Tur- key,” and the Australian TALEGALLA LATHAMI is termed the * Brush Turkey.” But it appears that the true wild Turkey of the Atlantic side of the Rocky mountains of North America (M. GALLIPAVO verus) was formerly naturalized in Ireland ! —“ the breed, the true copper-colour, with red legs.” (Vide Thompson, *On the former Existence of thiee Capercali in Ireland” .4nm. Mag. N. H., X (1843), p. 33.) The Société d' Acclimation should turn its attention to the naturalization of this fine species, before it is quite extirpated, in various forests of Europe. (For information regarding the Ocellated Turkey, vide Proc. Lin. Soc. 1859, pt. 1, p. 62, and The Ibis, No. VIII.) As the indigenous range of the Turkey genus is restricted to North and Cen- tral America, so is that of the various Bustards to the major continent with Australia, But the name * Bustard” is misapplied in the West, as that of * wild 'Purkey” in the East. Thus the so-called *Bustard” of the N. American fur- countries is the Canada Goose! (Vide Franklin's 2nd Voyage, p. 80.) Hence * Bustard Island” on Lake Athabaska! Pernetty, in his Historical Journal of the Voyage to the Falleland Islands, under the command of M. de Bougainville, states that “We found the Bustard exquisite, either boiled, roasted, or fricasseed. It appeared from the account we kept that we ate 1500 of them.” The Falkland Island Goose is probably here intended. In S. Africa, the largest species of Bustard is known as the Paouww (or *Peacock”) to the colonists—perhaps the true pronunciation of the Latin Pavo, imitative of the voice of the Peafowl. * Encyclopedia Brittanica. + The reverend divine, Mr. Francis Higgeson, who wrote *A Description of New England's Plantation” in 1630, remarks of the harbour of Plymouth, that “ the parsnips, carrots, and turnips are here bigger and sweeter than is ordinary to be found in England ; the Turkeys are far greater than our English Turkeys, and exceedingly fat and sweet and fleshy.” I take this quotation from the * Edinburgh Review,” No. CCVIII, p. 560; and it may be that wild Turkeys are intended; but the reference to English Turkeys should indicate that the latter were never derived from the N, American * plantations,” at least within the knowledge of the colonists more than two centuries ago. Again, Mynheer Van- der Donk, in his * Description of the New Netherlands” (Amsterdam, 1656), describing the State of New York as it appeared at its first settlement by Euro- peans, states, that “the most important fowl of the country is the wild Turkey. They resemble the tame Turkey of the Netherlands !” 1860. | Notes on the Races of Rein Deer. 389 raised from the domestic Turkey crossed with the wild species of the Atlantic States are rarely prolific. Civilized man—or at any rate European civilized man—has domes- ticated no animal from the New World; he has tamed and bred certain Curassows and Guans, bub it is doubtful if they can ever be trusted loose and unmutilated in the poultry-yard, like the indi- senously domesticated Turkey. The only truly domesticated animals of America are sundry native Dogs, the Llama and Alpaca, and the little insignificant Guinea-pig, among mammalia; and the Turkey and the Musk Duck among birds. Of Old World species, the Rabbit has been domesticated probably within the Christian «era, and also the Ferret (to a certain extent) among Carmvora ; but neither of these are allowed their liberty (though some Rabbits, I think, might be,) any more than are the races of white and parti-coloured Mice,—all of which are so far domesticated that individuals require no taming, and may be freely handled without occasioning distrust : the development of the breeds of domestic Rabbits is, indeed, quite of modern date ; unless, perhaps, in the instance of the long-haired Angora Rabbit. 1 believe that all of the true Geese are most readily domesticable ; and the fine Canada Goose falls within the category, but although tame Canada Geese multiply freely, they have not yet so far succumbed to the usual influences of domestication as to vary in colour, like the Pea-fowl and Guinea-fowl, and even the semi-wild and protected Pheasant and the Fallow Deer. Neither, for that matter, has the semi-domestic Swan, which differs in no respect from the wild mute species, nor the Pea-fowl and Guinea-fowl more than the semi-wild Pheasant. All of the more thoroughly subdued (and highly varying) and of the more important of domestic animals would seem to have been subjected by mankind in an exceedingly low stage of civilization. The only domestic /nsessorial bird is the Canary-bird; and 16 remains to be shewn that this also is not descended from a tame stock possessed by the ancient Guanche inhabitants of the Canary islands. With the exception of the Canary-bird, all domestic mex- bers of the class Aves are either Pavonmide, Columbide, or Anatide. The only domestic mammalia are the Dog and Cat (and Ferret to a certain extent) among the Carnivora, the Rabbit, Mouse, and Guinea- 3 E 2 390 Notes on the Races of Rein Deer. [No. 4, pig among Rodentia, the Horse, Ass, and Pig among Pachydermata, and the rest are Ruminantia including the Camelide. Of other Vertebrata, only the CYPrINUS Or CARASSIUS AURATUS ; and of Invertebrata only one or more species of Hive-bee and of Mulberry silk-moth, unless the grana-fina Coccus which is doubtful, —butb the fact is attested that certain insects are domesticable. Among mammalia, however, there is the crowning instance of all-dominant civilized and domesticated mankind. Other species are or have been (the individual, not the race,) tamed and trained, as the Elephant— the Chita, Caracal, and even the Lion,—the Otter and the Cormorant, —and various Falconida ;* but not any of these can claim to be regarded as domesticated races. A few more years will perhaps show whether civilized man is competent to add to the number of the latter. I now pass to another and comparatively unimportant matter, which I have not before discussed in a scientific Journal. Having treated of the domestic Turkey, 1h may further be remarked that the origin of the English name Zurkey has been much discussed, as applied to a bird indigenous to America. The question has often been asked, and I think that 14 can be answered satisfactorily. 16 is certain that the GFunea-fowl was commonly termed the “ Turkey Hen” in former days, and hence a difficulty sometimes in knowing which bird 15 meant by sundry old authors. As the Portuguese discoveries along the west coast of Africa preceded those of the Spaniards in America, there is reason to infer that our British ances- tors became acquainted with the Guinea-fowl prior to their knowledge of the Turkey; and the English trade being then chiefly with the Levantine countries, our ancestors may well have fancied that 16 came from thence. Referring to a curious old dictionary in my possession (published in 1678), for the word Meleagris, Y find 14 translated “a Guinny or Turkey Hen :” Gallina Africane seu Nu- midice, Var. sine que vulgo Indice” (Cog d' Inde of the French, cormupted into Dinde and Dindon !). Again, Numidica guttata ol Martial is rendered “a Ginny or Turkey Hen.” Looking also into * Add the Pig-tailed Monkey (INUUS NEMESTRINUS) in Sumatra, where trained to gather cocoa-nuts ¿; wlence termed by Raflles Simia carpolegus. Also CYNOCE- PHALUS HAMADRYAS by the ancient Egyptians. (Vide figure in Wilkinson's * Domestic Manners of the ancient Egyptians,' I, 150.) 1860.] Notes on the Races of Rein Deer. 391 an English and Spanish Dictionary of so late as 1740, 1 find Galli- pavo rendered “a Turkey or Guinea Cock or Hen.” Well, 16 is known that our British forefathers originally derived the domestic Turkey from Spain; and meanwhile they are likely to have obtained a knowledge of the true habitat of the Guinea-fowl; and therefore may very probably have supposed the former to be the real Turkey- fowl, as distinguished from the Guinea-fowl; and if the word *fowl be dropped in the one instance and not in the other, be it remembered that there was another special meaning for the word Guinea, having reference to the Gold Coast ;* otherwise the bird might have come to be known as the * Guinea, as the Bantam-fowl is now currently desig- nated the * Bantam,' and the Canary-bird as the *Canary,' or the Turkey-fowl the * Turkey.” The latin-sounding name Gallipavo seems to be of Spanish origin, and obtains among the Spaniards to this day; but their earliest name for 1h was Pavon de las Indias, “ c'est a dire,” as Buffon remarks, “ Paon des Indes Occidentales ;”” which explains the reference to India (perpetuated in Dindon). * The name Guinea-pig, 1 believe, is not a corruption of * Guiána-pig” (as has been suggested) ; but the animal was brought to Europe in the Guinea slavers on their return voyage 3 who also brought sundry small African Finches, which have been described as natives of Brazil. Tt is curious that the Musk Duck was formerly known in England as the * Guinea Duck,” also because brought from $. America by the Guinea slavers, and it was considered as a great delicacy for the table; and the white breed of it is mentioned by Dr. Caius, so early as 1570, by the name of the * Turkish Duck !” This species was noticed by Crawfurd in the Siamese capital, and there known as the *Manilla Duck. It has long been diffused over S. E. Asia, and is now common even in Polynesia. (Vide Ellis's Missionary Tour through Hawai, Sc.) Y Another curious instance of the kind is that of the small speckled red Finches of India (EsTRELDA AMANDAVA), which have long been known in Eng- land by the name of * Amadavats. They are more than once familiarly referred to, as * Amadavats,' in Sheridan's “School for Scandal” (Act V, Sc. 1), brought out in 1777. And they actually take this name from the city of Ahmedabád in Guzerát! Witness the following passage from * A New Account of East India and Persia,” by John Fryer, M. D., Cantabriy. (1698). Among other curiosities brought to Surát, were—“* From Amadavad small birds, who, besides that they are spotted with red no bigger than measles, the principal chorister beginning, the rest in concert, make an admirable chorus.” In the “History of the Settle- ments of the Europeans in the Kast and West Indies,' translated from the French, by J. Justamont in 1776, I find the name of the Guzerát city spelt Amadabat! And hence, again, the specific name Amandava of Linneeus, and the generic name Amadina of Swainson! The French term these pretty little birds Bengális, adopted as the English generic appellation by Swainson in treat- ing of sundry African species. Our Indian bird is the Bengalus punctulatus of Brisson, le Bengali piqueté of Buffon, and Amaduvade Finch of Albin (about 1750). The name Bengali has probably reference to Benguela in W. Africa, whence sundry of the tribe had been brought to Europe. 392 Notes on the Races on Rein Deer. [No. 4, At the present time the domestic Turkey is nowhere raised more abundantly, nor is more cheaply procurable, than in the country from which it thus erroneously derives its English name: for, although the Musalmáns of India refuse to eat its flesh, (allegins that 16 partakes of the nature of the Hog, as shewn by the tuft of bristles on its breast,) their co-religionists of Turkey, Egypt, and even Arabia (at Jidda at least, the port of Mekka), esteem ¡6 highly; and at Cairo 16 is customary, some hours before killing one, to give it a dose of rákti, which is believed to render the flesh more tender. The only Turkeys I have seen in India are of the Norfolk breed, with generally black plumage; and this, with the bare skin of the head and neck, may possibly have led to a supposition that the bird is akin to a common black Vulture of the country, with bare red neck, the OTOoGYPS PONTICERIANUS ;* yet, 1f the bird had been introduced by Muhámmedans—say from Persia, instead of by Christians from Europe, 16 is probable that people of that faith would have eaten the Turkey here as elsewhere. Old Chardon mentions its introduction into Persia from Venice by some Armenian merchants. * Some Turkeys which 1 once possessed did actually associate, to a certain extent, with a Vulture of the kind chained to a post; that is to say, they gener- ally kept near it, as if imagining the black Vulture to be one of their own kind. SOLO ILDOLIODISIIIDIIIDSLIDIIININOS Y 1860. | Literary Intelligence. 393 Literary Intelligence. Dr. Haus writes from Poona, in a letter dated November 16th, that he has sent to press, in Bombay, the text of the Aitareya Brábh- mana,* prepared from three MSS. He is also engaged in making an English translation with notes. Dr. Haug has some thoughts of having a Mabratta translation prepared as well ;— which will indeed be a novelty in India! “An edition and English translation of the most important parts of the Rig Veda and Yajur Veda will follow.” —The second part of his very able work on the Gáthás of Zoroaster is also shortly expected from Germany. The British Museum has lately secured the pick of Capt. Hay*s Bactrian collections for £260, and the choice cabinets of Col. Abbott have also, by the owner's liberality, been temporarily placed in the same Institution so as to be available for all scientific purposes. The following is an extract from a very interesting letter received by the President from Col. Cunningham. Tt is dated 30th Septem- ber, and is, we hope, only the forerunner of further valuable com- munications from the same quarter. The inscriptions here referred to have arrived in safety, and are now undergoing translation by Babu Rájendralal Mitter. We publish also the list of coins sent by Col. Cunningham for sale or exchange, in order that others may have the opportunity of supplying themselves at the prices fixed with such coins as the Society do not take. “The inscriptions which 1 possess are about equal in number and in importance to the whole that have yet been published in the Journal from its first commencement. “The earliest inscription which 1 can bring to your notice is one of Asoka's rock edicts in Indian Pali containing the names of Antiochus, Ptolemy, Antigonus, Magas and Alexander. For the knowledge of this inscription 1 am indebted to Mr. Forrest of the Canal Depart- ment, who discovered the inscription on a huge boulder, or isolated rock, on the western bank of the Jumna, at Khalsi (or Khalsi kangra) within the Sewálik range.—I have only seen a portion of * M. Regnier, we believe, is preparing an edition in Europe, which will be accompanied by Sáyana's Commentary. 394 Literary Intelligence. [No. 4, the inscription copied by hand by Mr. Forrest—but he will no doubt be able to make a.complete copy during the approaching cold weather. —1Í may mention that the letter R is not used at all in this inscrip- tion, L being invariably substituted as in Laja for Raja, and in dala instead of dara in the name of Alexander. “ T propose to send you the inscriptions by an early opportunity.— One of them I enclose ab once, which is the earliest that has yet been found connected with Gwalior. If Rájendralal will kindly undertake to translate the inscriptions, 1 shall feel myself most deeply indebted to him. His knowledge of the various ancient cha- racters is extensive, and he will have little difficulty in transferring the inscriptions into modern Nagari. But Rájendralal has not the same experience of ancient inscriptions that 1 have had, and 1 think 14 would be worth while if he, or you, or the Secretary of the Asiatic Society would send me the Nagari transcript along with the transla- tion for comparison. I ask this because 1 am aware of the numerous - mistakes in the transeripts and translations of previous inscriptions. I will only refer to three inscriptions just now. “1st.—In the inseription on the Boar Statue ab Eran, James Prinsep read the Rája's name as Tárápáni—whereas 14 15 Toramána. “2nd.—In an inseription translated by H. H. Wilson (see Thomas's Prinsep's Antiquities, II. 245 note 2) the 4th and 7th names are given as Vrádipta and Siddha. They should be -Pradipta and Singha, There are other mistakes besides these. “Srd.—In the great inscription from Kajráha in Bundelkhund, translated by Sutherland, the mistakes are numerous and important, See Journal Asiatic Society of Bengal, 1839. For instance—the date should be Samvat 1056 instead of 1019. The inscription was not re-engraved in kakuda, or “bad” letters, but in kumauda, or “beautiful letters. The author of the inseription was DHaANGA, not Baxea, and he did not live 109 autumns (satam sanavalcam) but upwards of 100 autumns (satam samadhikam). Of his ancestors Vágyati and Vahila should be Vákpati and Ráhila. The latter formed the lake which is now called Ráhilya Ságar to the south of Mahaba. “The correction of the name of Bangato Dhangais of the greatest value to the history of the Chandels as it connects the Kajráha inscription genealogy, which ends with him, with that of the Mhow 1860.] Literary Intelligence. 395 inscription genealogy which begins with him (see Price's translation of this inscription in the 12th vol. Asiatic Researches). “The Kajraha inseription must of course be revised——but 1 possess an earlier and equally long inscription of Dhanga, dated in Samvat 1011 or A. D. 954, just forty-five years prior to the other which records his death. A third long inseription refers to Sri Kokalla; but the date, I think, precludes the possibility of this referring to the great founder of the Kuláchuri Haihayas. “ Of the Gwalior inseriptions one of the most interesting is a record of Bhoja Deva, dated in 933 Samvat—-both in words and figures = A. D.876. As this date agrees with that assigned to the great Bhoja of Malwa by Kalhan pundit, viz. A. D. 883—901, there can be little hesitation in attributing this inseription to the famous Bhoja—(N. B. The form of the figure 9 in this date is the same as that which Rájendralal has read as 7.) There are many interesting inscriptions of the Kachwáhas and 'Tomaras of Grwalior—which will afford a sketch of the destinies of the fortress from about A. D. 800 down to the present time. A poem which I possess by the Bard Kharg Rai connects the last Kachwáha prince of Grwalior with the founder of the Kachwáha dynasty of Amber (Jaipoor). The traditions still preserved at Narwar connect that large fortress with the same prince. Tod calls him Dula Rao—but that was not his name. He was called Teg-Pál, and lost his ancestral kingdom by his absence for two years in Rajputána, where he went to fetch his bride. The beauty of the bride and the dalliance of the “*bridegroom” (dulha) are celebrated by the poet; and tradition still preserves the story of the loss of his kingdom by Dulha Rao, or the * Bridegroom Prince.” Amongst the latest illustrations of the fortunes of the Gwalior family, 1 may refer to the Sanskrit inscription which was placed over the Kathantiya gate of the fort of Rohtás. (See Journ. As. Soc. Bengal, Sept. 1839.) In this the family is called Zomara, and not Tuar, as by Tod. The name of the 4th prince has been misread : 16 should be Dunggara, and not Hangara. Eight of the family were -— Rájas of Gwalior from Vira Sinha the contemporary of Taimúr to Vikramaditya, who fell on the field of Pániput, fighting against the emperor Baber. You will find all these Rajas mentioned in Ferishta's History at different times. y E 396 Literary Intelligence. [No. 4, “1 have just packed up five of the Gwalior inscriptions, which will be taken down to Calcutta by an officer who starts to-morrow from Nynee 'Tál. I have duplicate copies for comparison with the Nágari transcripts that may be sent up to me. 1 have added also an inscrip- tion in small characters from Ratanpur, in the Nágpur district. ““ Another very large inscription in middle-sized well formed letters contains a long genealogy of some unknown princes—with, appa- rently, the history of a temple between Samvat 960 and 1025, or for sixty-five years. The money of the time is called * Sri-mad Adi Varáha dramma,? which is clearly the small silver Varáha coinage bearing the Boar incarnation on one side, and the legend *Sri-mad Adi Varáha' on the other. A new era is also mentioned, as well as Í can remember now (for the inscription is with Mr. Griffith) the Varáhada era, beginning about 438 B. C., which is probably therefore the same as the Virát era. There is a Máharája Bhoja Deva in this list also. “TI enclose a small inscription from Kajráha which will show Rájendralal two things.—1st, that there may be a blunder in a date, notwithstanding the care that 0u7ht to have been taken—and 2nd, the form of the figure 5, which is like our English 5 with rather a long head. This peculiar form of the figure is found in one inscription along with the common 5. I should be glad to have a translation of this inscription if Rájendralal would kindly undertake it. The date is probably 1011—at least I satisfied myself by personal inspection that the figure 1 was first engraved and afterwards changed to O. I understand the inscription to record a series of gifts to the temple of Jinanáth by Dhánga Rája. The gifts are numbered.—1st, the Páhila Garden. 2nd, the Chandra Garden. 3rd, the Little Chandra Garden. 4th, the Sankara Garden. 5th, the Panch Itala Garden. 6th, the Mango Garden. 74h, the Dhánga Tank. Perhaps Dhánga should be read Ghánga ; but in the 3rd line he is called Rája; and I feel inclined to identify him with the Dhánga Rája of the large inscriptions from the Bráhmanical temples. “Of coins 1 can tell you but little, not from want of new matter, but from want of time. Of novelties I may, however, mention a square copper coin of a new king, Epander, and a tetradrachm of Antiochus Vikator with the name of Agathokles on the reverse. 1860.] Literary Intelligence. 397 The title of Nikator is, I believe, unknown as belonging to an Antiochus. I have also a hemidrachma of Nikias; and Mr. Bayley and I have each a hemidrachma of Diomedes, but of different types. “ Of Hindu coins I may mention that Mr. Bayley has a gold speci- men of Pravarasena of Kashmir, and that I have several specimens in copper of Mihira kula, and one specimen of Hiranya kula and one of Gokarna. These coins prove that Professor Lassen's arrangement of the Kashmir dynasties is untenable. I have also a fine specimen of Tribhuvana Gupta's coinage. “ Of Indo-Seythian coins the finest specimens are in gold. One has a male figure standing beside a horse with the legend APOOACUIO, “the divine steed.” The figure is like that of MIIPO, Mihir, or the sun, to whom the horse was sacred. Another coin has a figure standing full face with the legend MAACHNO, that is Mahásena. Another coin has two figures both standing to the front with the legend CKANAO KOMAPO BIZATO—that is Skanda-kumara, Visd- kha. Now Mahásena, Skanda, Kumára, and Visákha are all titles of Kárttikeya, the god of war—and l believe that these coins give us the earliest notices of this god. “By a late paragraph in one of the Calcutta newspapers, 1 see that the Asiatic Society are anxious to part with some of the duplicate coins of the Stacy collection. I propose therefore to exchange some of my duplicates with the Society. For this purpose 1 have sent off a packet of coins to your address—all labelled and priced, as per accompanying list—from which the Society can select such coins as they may wish to possess to the extent of 800 Rs. in exchange for a number of the Society's coins, which I have selected from the Stacy collection as per accompanying list. 1 think that you will find a very great variety amongst the coins which I send down—and some most beautiful and rare specimens. —Amongst them are specimens of the Indo-Scythians APOOACIO and CKANAO KOMAPO. List of Coins for Sale or Exchange. Metal. Gus. O. PERSIA. Rs. As. P. O Dario, ica Bi 800 0 0 A A O 000 UR 3 F.2 398 SS SSoSsSSseS a) SS. 00.» ¡[a (du) SS SS RERDNDEaR AI PA XLS OS SS eS SS O oc 493 O Literary Intelligence. GREECE. Alexander the Great, tetra- drachm,.. E Urvelticii, ifclaad SYRIA. Antiochus Theus, tetradrachm, Ditto ditto drachmas, ......... Demetrius Head of Diana and pod, sd Ditto O S Sd dE e PIADE > cad osea casas os BACTRIA. Diodotus, stater, die Eucratides, tetradrachma, Ditto ditto, Lycias, A A Apollodotus, hemidrachma, head; lo SS CA Hippostratus, didrachmas, 3 PIPE A BOLA Ditto rota ¿Uñ Azas, diclellaiada, epica - Ditto hemidrachmas, 4 types, Azilisas, didrachmas, 2 types, Ditto hemidrachmas, 2 types, Vonones and Spalhores, e. np... Vonones and Spalgadames, ... ROME. Roman copper As and Semis, Demarii, picked coins at 6, ... Cistopori, Antony and Cleo- PALLT daalls. e ela noo melo puna E ll ga O ARO al io 25 0 0 101000 0” U'O TZ 10-00 5 0 100 0 O 20 0 0 25 0 0 9: 00 10 0 0 60 0 0 15 0 O 10 0 O 16 0 0 8.0 0 30 0 0 5.0.0 10:00 10 0 O 9 ONO 42 0 0 100" "070 20. "00 bare head. helmeted [ head. 1860.] 0.2.0 0x0 0.1.0 Grid 0 707 :0 Drdi O ito 0 lle 00 PLA LT.Ó DO 100 0 diga. 0 100 000 de 0 O cl 090 Os 0 and. 0 010 15 45 5 Literary Intelligence. 399 GREECE. Aegina, different SIZes,......... A OA ceo orina RO APA A ista, Manor: As Hlecba, occiso 0 Dor e is le lado iical E A A Ps ali ale 20 O 0 Tortoise. 6 O 0calves'heads. Ixpo-SOYTHIAN. Kanerki, Rev. PAPPO, ...... Ditto, Rev. MAO, Ditto, .Rev. AOPO, ......o. Ditto, Rev. APOOACILO,... Ditto, Rev. OPAATNO, ... ANO O Oerki, Rev. MIO, cuando dol Ditto, Rev. CKANAO-KOMA- BOMBA PO casas soldada Lo. Ditto, Rev. APPO, ......... Ditto, Rev. APAOXPO, ...... Ditto, Rev. AINO, ........... Co.'s Rs. Amethyst. Peleus and Thetis, by Pyrgoteles, the gem en- graver of Alexander,......... Hiead of Socrates, pink stone, 5 0.0 Man on Dol- phin. 2 0 0 Wolf”s head. 15 O 0 Electrum. 2 0 .0 Pegasus. 2 0. 0 Lion's head. 2 0 0 Female head. 2 0 00x's head. 50 O Olarge. 50 0 0 ditto. 50 0 0 ditto. 80 0 0 ditto. 60 0 0 ditto. 50 0 0 ditto. 50 O 0 ditto. 60 0 0 ditto. 16 O 0 small. 16 0 0 ditto. 16 0 0 ditto. 1182 O O 300 0 O 20:00 1502 O 0 The 7 Roman Denari are— Licinia, ..r.. ... Head of Vejovis C. LICINIVS L. F. MACER. Ditto ———— Rev. Jupiter on a goat. Serilonta, ...... Female head. Rev. PVTIEAL. 400 Literary Intelligence. [No. 4, Ácilia, ......... Head of Venus, Juno Sospita with snake. Plancid;: Kie. Youthful head. Rev. Goat. Metella,......... — P. METELLVS, SCIPIO, IMP. AUQUSTUS, coooo. Bare head, CAESAR, COS. V. Rev. Crocodile AEGYPTO CAPTA. In a subsequent letter Col. €. adds that he has a square copper coin of Demetrius with an Arian legend. “In the Greek legend he takes the title of Nikator, which is translated by Aparajita, and not by the Aparahata of the later kings.” In another letter dated 16th December, Col. C. writes of still further additions of rare and unique coins made to his cabinet, “ The unique coins are 1st, a gold dinar of Kanishka with Greek legends —obverse BACIAEYC BACIAEwvN KANHPKOY—and reverse HAIOC. 2nd, a similar gold dinar, with the same figure on the reverse but with both legends in the native language, but Greek cha- racters, respectively PAO NANO PAO KANHPKI KOPANO and MIUPO—one of the rarer coins which I have obtained is the dinar of Hocrke with three figures on the reverse. The specimen is in the most perfect preservation—and the reverse legend is distinet, exactly as I formerly read it—CKANAO KOMAPO MAACHNO BIZATO, these being three of the well known names of the Indian god of war— Skanda-kumára, Mahásena, Visákha. “ But a still more interesting and valuable discovery of this prince Hoérke is the mention of a Vihár named after him in one of the newly found Matbura inscriptions. The inscription records a gift to the monastery of the great king of kings, the heaven descended Huveshka. Now as the name of Kanishka became Kanerke on the coins, I infer that Huveshka would have been rendered Huverke or in Greek OOHPKE, which has hitherto been looked upon as equiva- lent to Hoérke. 'The only record of this prince's name is in the Rája Tarangini where he is called -Hushka, which may either have been the usual contraction of his name—or the casual contraction to suit the metre of Kalhan pundit's verse. “This discovery has further led to the true reading of the prince's name in the Ariano Pali legend of the Wardak Vase. In Prinsep's Indian Antiquities, Vol. L. p. 63, Thomas reads the name as Hovesh- 1860.] Literary Intelligence. 401 shandra, and 1 was myself inclined to adopt Harischandra, but 1 feel satisfied now that the true reading is Hoveshkasa. “ Three of the Mathura inscriptions are dated in figures the same as those on the Sah coins of Saurashtra, but with the addition of the puzzlins X, a real unknown quantity, which is also found in the Ariano Pali inscriptions of Manikyala and Wardak. One correction of a previous error 1 have already derived from these inscriptions— namely that the character di, which I read as 10 in the Sanchi inseription, is really only a contraction for divasa = day. The date of the Sanchi inscription is therefore san 93 Bhádrapada di 4.—- “ In the year 931 Bhádrpad, 4th day.” “* Amongst the Muttra inscriptions there is one recording the gift of a statue of Sákya Blakshu, on the pedestal of a small standing figure. Amongst the names of donors are Buddhánanda, Buddha- ghosha, and Buddarakshita. Amongst the sculptures are the well known representation of Máyá, the mother of Buddha, holding by the branch of the Sál tree previous to her confinement. There are also the birth of Buddha (the infant with a halo round his head) ; the meditation; the teachins; and the death. There are several colossal figures of Buddha, and numerous pillars belonging to that peculiar kind of stone enclosure which 1 have named the “ Buddhist railing.” No less than twenty-six bases of pillars have already been found ; and more will no doubt be found hereafter. Altogether 1 consider that the mounds of Mathura most probably contain remains of greater antiquity than those of Benares, and 1 look forward to further discoveries with much interest.” Dr. Sprenger writes from Berne that he has already printed some 200 pages of his continuation of the Life of Mahommed. In the following extract from a letter from Mr. E. C. Bayley, dated 10th November, will be found an interesting passage regarding plated coins, an instance of which occurred among some old Egyptian coins lately presented to the Society by Mr. C. J. Evans. Mr. B. also pursues the subject of the identification of *Sahet Mahet' described in his previous letter on the information communicated to him by Rájah Maun Singh. 402 Literary Intelligence. [No. 4, “ First as to plated coins, they are not uncommon, and are evidently ancient, I have myself met with didrachma of Hippostratus, Azilizas, and Azas, with a drachma of Hermeeus and with hemidrachmas of Menander, Apollodotus and Philoxenes, dc. 1 have no doubt too the celebrated silvered Kadphises was one of this type. 1 have even found a copper hemidrachma of Menander which had clearly never been silvered. Once too near Rawul Pindee I found in a village an immense hoard of Satnanta Deo coins evidently intended to be silvered. 'They were in brass and blundered terribly in their execution. 1 have no doubt that the ancient Hindu passed bad money as often as his modern descendant. “ This much for that question. In “re Sahetaná” 1 have succeeded by the aid of Fa hian, in getting a clear identification of Sahet Mahet. I find this in the account of Buddha's death (' Sakya Mun1”) which Laidlay, in speaking of Kusinagar, extracts from Turnour's Mahawanso. In it Sakya Muni's disciples are represented as remonstrating with him for selecting so insignificant a place as Kusinagar as the scene of his “nirvana,” and ask why he has not selected one of the six nelighbouring great cities, * Varanasi” (Benares), “Rajagaho” (Rajgriha), * Sawattho” (Sravarti), Saneran—Kosambhi or Champa. Sahetan is clearly *Sahet Mahet. I have since heard from C. A. Elliott and from the Rája of Kupoorthulla, who have both visited it, and who confirm Maun Singh's description in all respects. It is, the former says, Jilnabed on the Raptee. It is in the Kupoorthulla Rájah's illaka, and he purposes clearing 16 of jungle. This cold season 1 have spoken to him about 16, but it would do no harm if you write to him. He is a very intelligent man and speaks admirable English very fluently. It is no doubt a good field, and 1 would advise your trying 16. As to *Champa” and * Kosambh? mentioned above, the former is, I suppose, perhaps to be looked for about Champarun, 1f similarity of names is worth anything. Kosambhi, Fa hian places N. W. of Sarnath at Benares and at a distance (13 yleow yau = 60 miles) which would land 16 near Sultanpur, near to which as 1 told you Rája Maun Singh says, there are Buddhist remains. “ But the pundits here declare 14 is identical with Karra Manikpur. 1 had, however, a discussion on the subject and found that their 1860. ] Literary Intelligence. 403 authority was the Vrihat Kathá or Kathá Sarit Sagar, and that this they declared maintained that Kosambhi was on the Ganges. However, they brought me a portion of this work to-day, and admitted that on referring to 1h they found that it merely said that the Ganges flowed through the realm of Kosambhi, but that one passage almost distinctly said that Kosambhi was not on the Ganges, for i6 said that the king built ib away from, rivers to avoid being washed away by them. This book, however, declared that 16 was founded by *Satá- kánik,? translated as “him of the hundred battalions” and son to “Sahasrakanik, king of the 1000 battalions.? Can Kosambhi be the *Sanakaniha” of the Allahabad and Sanchi inseriptions ?” We are at last in possession of a cast in clay of the famous inscrip- tion on the Behar pillar of which an incorrect reading was published in our Journal many years back. The cast is in the hands of Babu Rájendralal Mittra, who hopes to succeed in io and translating 16. Several facsimiles of this inscription have been ab different times procured, but the impressions given by them have been too faint and indistinct to allow of the text being correctly read. We owe the present cast entirely to the exertions of Mr. Charles Hollings of Gyah, who deserves the Society?s cordial thanks for the perseverance with which he has endeavoured to meet their wishes in regard to this pillar and the important record which 16 is believed to bear. Capt. Lees is engaged in printing for the use of his College the Kholdi Barín ( 11 oí >) of Wabshi ( ¿¿%=3 ) who died A. H. 992, He was born in Kirman, but as he resided chiefly at Yazd, he is generally called Fazdi. The Kholdi Barín is a short Masnawz, written in charming Persian and in the same metre as Jámi's Sabhat oi-Abrar, and is deservedly popular. The author is sometimes, in India, con- founded with Wabhshi-1 Dawlatabádi, but though poems are ascribed to him, nothing certain appears to be known about him. Wabhshi-i Dawlatabádi must apparently be Wahshi-i Káshi, a pupil of Mohta- sham i Káshi, who came to India, and lived here for a long time. He died in India A. H. 1015. PLL SADO DDD LW UN A INS UN 4/04 Errata. [No. 4, ERRATA IN VOLUME XXVIII. Ae «e Page 124 line 6 ab infra, for ATA read aral ad. » 125, 19 foramaifa az read smaía az. » 129 , 15 for y read a. » 129, 5abinfra, for taza read faz. ERRATA 1N THE PRESENT VOLUME. Page 324 line 5 for dated read stated. — ¿q 20for TN read WN, y» — y 2for wi read yimm, 338 ,, 24 for lolo read 313. 343 , 2|forp.3 read p. 324. 344, 30 for ¡2% read yin, | PROCEEDINGS OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL, For SEPTEMBER, 1860. DIIODDDDDILIDNDIIDILIDIDESNDIIS SIN ININ NIN INISINL The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on the 5th instant— Major H. L. Thuillier, Vice President, in the chair. The Proceedings of the last Meeting were read and confirmed. Presentations were received— 1. From Dr. C. Holst, Secretary to the Royal University of Christiania, the latest publications of the University. 2. From the British Association for the Advancement of Science, a report ofthe 29th Meeting of the Association held at Aberdeen, in September, 1859. 3. From the Secretary to the Grovernment of Bengal, the latest Report of the Geological Survey of India. 4. From the Acting Principal of the Grant Medical College, Bombay, a copy of the report for the College Session 1859-60. 5. From Baboo Rungalal Banerjea, a copy of his work on the Importance of Physical Education, being the first work of the kind in the Bengali language. 6. From Mr. J. C. Evans, a few coins found by himself in Egypt ; among these are some genuine Ptolemies and one or two forgeries of the Ptolemaic period. 7. From Baboo Rajendra Mullick, a pair of very fine adult Cas- sowaries, male and female, that have been prepared as skeletons. 8. From Captain Haughton, Port Blair, Andamans, through the President, a marine annelide, taken off the coast of Sumatra, 9. From G. J. Evans, Esq., a small lizard and two snakes from Egypt. 3a2 406 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4, 10. From Mr. W. Theobald a few fossils from the miocene beds of Bordeaux. 11. From Mr. J. H. Reily, Commissioner of Soonderbunds, a slab-stone containing an Arabic inscription found in a Musjid, 8 miles from Mirzagunge. A sketch of the Musjid drawn by Mr. Gomes accompanied the following letter, addressed to the President by Mr. Reily. T send with pleasure the deer and the stone. The latter was found on the north bank of the Slab River at an abád called Byang in a Mut or Musjid, which is in tolerable preservation. The land round the Mut is now clear, but the temple was found in the jungle when 14 was cut down with the stone in it. There is no story or tradition attached to the Mut—the generation that built 1h seems to have passed away, and the place to have run into jungle and remained covered with forest jungle for a great number of years. The principal room in the Mut has an arched roof in good preservation inside a regular dome. The mortar of the building is not soorkte or pound- ed bricks but sand and lime, and very adhesive. There is a good tank near the Mut; the inscription on the stone appears to me a verse from the Koran.” Again on the 10th July last he wrote :— “ I send a sketch of the Musjid drawn by Mr. Gomes, who fortunately had a drawing of it in his Field Book. The accompanying extract from Lieutenant Hodge's Map will shew that the site of the Musjid 1s about eight miles from Mirzagunge, the nearest decennially settled village. The lands about the Musjid are at present under cultivation, but there are still a few of the old forest trees standing, and Mr. Shawe's Resumption Decree, dated 1842, states that the lands were at that time under dense Soonderbun jungle. The jungle about these parts is tree, not Null jungle. There are two slabs of sand-stone evidently used as steps, but bearing no inscription. The interior of the Musjid is ornamented with figures cut in brick, and the dome is very substantially built, and is about 30 feet high. Thereis a tank not far from the building, and I was told 16 was found when the jungle was cleared. Of course there are a number of stories connected with this Musjid, one is that a holy Fakeer lived in 14, and tigers used to sweep the floor of the building clean with their tails every evening. 1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 407 - Captain W. N. Lees then read the following account of the in- seription. “ T have carefully examined the inscription on this stone. The great- er portion is sufficiently clearly written to be legible; but in conse- quence of the engraver not having calculated on the length of his inscription, the latter portion has been so crowded that, with the aid of two of the Mawlavis of the Mohammadan College, Y have not been able to read ib. It is as follows :— e al] us% [15 use A plo 3 éso A asas] Je wi Eli] Hee mE ¿mo | ES ase X ), nas o his y) us si ajos ¿a a e ol ly dial y pod) bis. y 3 - Sr, gs Jue. bro yá de alas Trans. The pS 50 God (on whom be peace, die.,) said — “ Whoso buildeth a Masj2d, Grod shall build for him in Paradise seventy palaces.” This Masj2d was built in the reign of the Soltam the Mighty, the Pillar of the Church and State, Aboo al-Mozaffar Barbak Shah, son of the Soltan Mahmood Shah,—by Khan Moazzam Ojyal (?) Khan son 0f * * ***+% dano Hajri, 870. T do not think the builder, or his Engraver, has given the Hadith quoted correctly. 1 tind none precisely similar in Moslim or Bokhart. Both, however, give the following from Othman the Khalifah. A la ox ye ple y Asilo a) glo a) Y go JU arial ets ia 7 os 1 al a y Ñ ñ 2 Pal 5 a a de al] “ Whoso buildeth a Masjid, to please, or Poor the sake a God, Grod shall build for him a house in Paradise”—or as others give 16 “a house like unto 16.” Tirmidzt again adds after the word Masjid the words “ great orsmall” [95591 WS 1,5% and in this same Hadith given, apud Nasai, on the authority of”Amr and Anbasah for the words “ for the sake of God” I find “in which God shall be praised ¿edad SiS 45. The Prophet, 14 would appear, then, promised the builder of a Mosque one house, not seventy houses in Paradise. According to Farishtah, Barbak Shah ascended the throne A. H. 862, and died A. H. 879. His father was commonly called Nácir Shah, perhaps to distinguish him from his predecessor the slave and 408 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4, usurper of the same name, but his full name from the inscription on this stone, it will be seen, was Nácir-al-Deen Mahmood Shah, or— Barbak was not his son at all. It is to be noticed that Farishtah, who is the only authority 1 have on the kings of Bengal, in entering on the subject says “ 1t should not remain concealed that the His- tories in use, are for the most part, silent regarding the affairs of the Kings of the Eastern and Western [ Provinces]. 1 have therefore made use only of the Tarikh-i Alf, complied by my teacher Mawlana Abhmad-1 Tanáwi; and for this reason, I hope that should my readers find any discrepancies in my account of these matters they will not blame me.” The following gentlemen, duly proposed at the last Meeting, were balloted for and elected ordinary Members. W. Forbes Goss, Esq., M. D., and Major T. James, Bengal Army. The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the next Meet- Ing. J. E. L. Brandreth, Esq., Commissioner of Delhi, proposed by Colonel J. Abbott, and seconded by Mr. Atkinson. Moonshee Ameer Ally Khan, Bahadur, proposed by Mr. Atkinson, and seconded by Baboo Rajendralal Mittra. Messrs. E. B. Harris, Civil Surgeon, and John Christian, (for re- election) proposed by Dr. T. Duka, and seconded by the President. C. G. Wray, Esq., C. E., proposed by Major Thuillier and seconded by Major Sherwill. The Council reported that in consideration of the long and import- ant services of the Zoological curator and the greatly enhanced expense of living in Calcutta, they had resolved, subject to the confirmátion of the Society, to give Mr. Blyth an additional house allowance of 40 Rs. per mensem, and to pay his whole allowances free of Income Tax. Confirmed. The following report of the Philological Committee was also sub- mitted by the Council for the approval of the Society. The Council beg to recommend the publication in the -Brbhotheca Indica, of the Vaiseshika Sutras, with the valuable Commentary by Sankara Misra. Pundit Joy Narayan Tarkapanchanana, the pro- | 1860.] Proceedings of the Ásiatic Society. 409 fessor of Philosophy in the Calcutta Sanskrit College, has offered to edit the work, with a short additional Commentary of his own, which is not to exceed one fasciculus. The whole work will fill about four fasciculi. A similar offer having been previously received from an- other Pundit in the same Institution, Pundit Nandakumar Tarka_ ratna, the Committee recommended that the two Pundits should unite in editing the work. This they have agreed to do, and 14 will therefore appear under their joint editorship. The report was adopted. Mr. Cowell announced the publication in the Bibliotheca Indica of the first fasciculus of Zíá Barnf's Tárikhi Ferozsháhi. A short account of the work was also given, as it appeared that the details communicated at a former Meeting of the Society were incorrect. Zíá Barní compiled his history in A. H. 758 (A. D. 1357,) in con- tinuation of the Tabakát: Násirz of Minhájuddin Juzjáni. It gives an account of the eight reigns during the 95 years between Bulbun's accession in A. H. 664, and the sixth year of Feroz Sháh (A. H. 758), viz. 1. Bulbun, 2. Kaikobád, 3. Jaláluddin Khilji, 4. Aláuddin Khilji, 5. Kutbuddin Khilji, 6. Ghaiásuddin Toghlak, 7. Muhammad Toghlak,8. Feroz Sháh, to whom the work is dedicated, whence its name. For the later reigns, the author speaks as a contem- porary witness, and as such he is often quoted by Ferishta in his history of the Toghlak dynasty. The work is edited from the only three manu- scripts known to be extant, by Sayyid Ahmud Khan, under the supervision of Captain Lees. The publication of this work forms an era in Oriental literature. Hitherto for the Pre-Moghul Muhammadan history of India, we have been dependent on Ferishta who flourished under the Emperor Akbar; Elphinstone's history, for instance, is entirely based on that authority. Zia Barni is the first contemporary author who has been printed to lllustrate the five centuries between Mahmud of Ghazni and Baber. It is hoped that the Tarikhi Ferozsháhi will be followed by the Taba- káti Násiri—as the two together will throw a flood of light on a confessedly obscure period of Indian history. Communications recelived— 1. From Major General R. 1. H. Birch, K. C. B. Secretary to the Government of India, Military Department, a copy of a report 410 Proceedings 0f the Asiatic Society. [No. 4, drawn up by Officiating Inspector General of Hospitals J. McClel- land, on the climate and soils of the three Presidencies as affecting the sanitary condition of European troops in India. 2. From Lord H. Ulick Browne, Secretary to the Government of India, Foreign Department, a copy of the Meteorological observations made by Assistant Surgeon Welsh at Muscat during the month of June last. 3. From Baboo Radhanath Sickdar an abstract of meteorological observations taken at the Surveyor General's office for the month of January last. 4. From Mr. H. Cope, Umritsur, the following accounts of the Aerolite which fell at Dhurmsala on Saturday the 14th July last, accompanied by a specimen. Umritswr, 28th July, 1860. The Secretary to the Asiatic Society, Calcutta. S1r,—About two P. M. on Saturday the 14th of July, a tremendous mid-air explosion was heard at Dhurmsala, Kangra, Dalhousie, Madhoopoor and Goordaspoor. The vapour or smoke following the explosion was distinctly seen at Dalhousie about 30 miles, and at Kangra 10 miles from Dhurmsala, where the explosion, said to have resembled the discharge of an 84 pounder, was followed by the de- scent in various parts of the station, some two miles apart, of large masses of aerolite. One piece that fell near the Dhurmsala Police Battalion Lines, was ascertained to have been when entire, one foot in diameter, but 16 was broken into several fragments. Mr. R. Saunders, C. S., Deputy Commissioner of Kangra, has forwarded to me a portion, with a desire that 1 should do my best to have 16 analyzed. 14 strikes me 1 cannot do better than forward itto the Asiatic Society. A small part can be taken off for analysis, and the remainder be preserved in your Museum. I remain, de., HeNrY Copr. Umritsur, 10th September, 1860. MY DEAR SIR, I have the pleasure to send you an extract from a letter received from Kangra, which is about 11 miles from Dhurmsala and about 1000 feet lower than the spot on which the main mass of the aerolite fell. 1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 411 “TI did not see the explosion in connexion with the falling of the aerolite. TI was at the time, reading with my Moonshi in my study and heard an extraordinary noise like that of thunder ata short distance. There could be no doubt that it was near, and I imme- diately supposed it was something else than thunder. The steady rattling noise which appeared to be travelling in a horizontal direc- tion gradually increased to one tremendous majestic clap; after which the former steady rattlins noise continued perhaps for a minute, till at last 1 died off very gradually. The noise appeared to be so low that I thought a volcano or something like 16 would im- mediately appear somewhere in our valley. A servant of mine hap- pened just to return from the Post Office, and told me that above the hill on which our house is situate he had seen a fire travelling to- wards Dhurmsala, till at last 14 disappeared. [This would give it a direction from South to North. H. C.] The sky was cloudy, yet there were no such clouds as would justify the opinion that lightning and thunder had issued from them.” I hope to collect further information, which I will duly commu- nicate. Yours sincerely, HENRY CopPE. 5. From Mr. R. F. Saunders, B. C. S. Officiatings Deputy Com- missioner, Dhurmsala, Punjab, in reply to a letter of inquiry addressed to him by the Secretary, the following note accompanying an account of the same meteorite. Dhurmsala, August 21, 1860. MY DEAR S1Ir,—From the newspapers you will have seen that an aerolite fell at this station on the 14th ultimo. TI possessed myself of as many fragments as I possibly could for scientific purposes. One of these 1 now have the honor to send, together with an ae- count of its fall, in the hope that the subject may not be without interest. Any questions you may send me regarding this phenomenon I shall be delighted to answer. 3 H 412 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4, If you can furnish me with a brief account of its analysis 1 shall be much obliged. Permit me to subscribe myself, Very truly yours, RrEGINALD F. SAUNDERS. His account of the meteorite was as follows. Extract from letter No. 927 from R. F. Saunders, Esq., Deputy Commassioner, Kangra, to R. H. Davies, Esq., Secretary to Punjab Government, dated Dhuwrmsala, 28th July, 1860. In the ola between the hours of 2 and 2-30 Pp. m., the Station of Dhurmsala was startled by a terrific bursting noise, which was supposed at first to proceed frem a succession of loud blastings or from the explosion of a mine in the upper part of the Station, others, imagining it to be an earthquake or very large landslip, rushed from their houses in the firm belief that they must fall upon them. 16 soon became apparent that this was not the case. The first report, which was far louder in its discharge than any volley of artil- lery, was quickly followed by another and another ¿o the number of 14 or 16; most of the latter reports grew gradually less and less loud. These were probably but the reverberations of the former, not among the hills but amongst the clouds, just as is the case with thunder. It was difficult to say which were the reports, and which the echoes. There could certainly not have been fewer than 4 or 5 actual reports. During the time that the sound lasted, the ground trembled and shook convulsively. From the different accounts of three eye-witnesses, there appears to have been observed a flame of fire, described as about two feet in depth, and 9 feet in length, darting in an oblique direction above the station, after the first explosion had taken place. The Meteoric flash was said to be from North N. West to South S. East. Frag- ments of the aerolite fell in the same direction at the following places. In the Ravine below the Dhurmsala Kotwallee at the village Sadeir. On the Barrack Hill close to the Convalescent Depós. At River Guj 4 miles from the Kotwallee. ó =— A, A SA A A O ds TA 1 1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 413 On the parade ground of the Sheredil Police Battalion, between the graveyard and the Native Distillery.* In the village of Keyraree on the Hill to the right of the station looking towards the plains and at the Bowarna Thanah. Specimens from each of the above localities have been brought into the station. It is said that the Meteoric stones fell likewise at the following places, but no specimens have been received from them. At Kanera near the slate quarries, ah Madhopore and at Bissowlee on the Ravee, and in parts of Chumlea and Rhilloo. I am makins further enquiries with regard to these pMCes. The stones as they fell, buried themselves from a foot to a foot and a half in the ground, sending up a cloud of dust in all directions. Most providentially no loss of life or property has occurred. Some coolies, passing by where one fell, ran to the spot to pick up the pieces ; before they had held them in their hands, half a minute, they had to drop them owing to the intensity of the cold which be- numbed their fingers. This, considering the fact that they were, apparently, but a moment before in a state of ignition, is very remarkable, each stone that fell bore unmistakeable marks of partial fusion. The morning and afternoon, preceding the occurrence, had been particularly dull and cloudy. Temperature was close, sultry, and oppressive. The thermometer was above 80 degrees of Fahrenheit, and no rain had fallen. 1 had no barometer by me at the time, 1 am therefore unable to state what was the precise pressure of the atmos- phere. The clouds, which were of the form technically called cumu- lus and cirrhus, were hanging low at the time and the atmosphere heavily charged with electricity. Such are simply the facts of the case as they occurred. There are of course all sorts of conjectures as to the probable cause of the occurrence, some state the stones to be of volcanic origin, others that they were hurled from the heights above the station or projected from the moon, but I am inclined to regard them as real boná fide meteorolites. Their weight seems to indicate that they are semi- * Tt must be noticed that Keyraree, the Barrack Hill, the Kotwallee, the Kudd, the Graveyard and Bowarna are in one direct line, from N. N. W. to $. $. E, 36) 2 414, Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4, metallic substances composed probably of meteoric iron alloyed with nickel and mixed with silica and magnesia or some other earthy* sub- stance. They are nearly double the weight of a piece of ordinary stone of similar dimensions. I have sent specimens of the aerolite to the Museums ab Lahore and Umritsur, and to a Scientific Institution in America.f Í am about also to send others to the Academy of Sciences in France, to the Asiatic Society in Calcutta, and to Mons. H. Schlagintweit at Berlin in Prussia, for examination and report. One fact, 1f true, is curious, viz., that the report preceded the flash instead of following 14; this I cannot at all account for. Another very singular phenomenon was witnessed at Dhurm- sala on the evening of the same day, that the aerolite fell; this ap- pears to have been a succession of igneous meteors such as fire balls, or falling or shooting stars. This singular sight did not attract the attention of most people. TI quote the account from the writer who describes 16, verbatim. “ T think 16 was on the evening of the same day that the meteor fell that I observed lights in the air. They commenced to appear aboub 7 P. M., and lasted for about three hours till 10; they appeared for about one minute, some for longer, then went out again, other lights appearing in their places ; sometimes three or four lights appeared in the same place, together, and one or two moved off, the others re- maining stationary, they looked like fire-balloons, but appeared in places where ib was impossible for there to have been any houses or any roads, where people could have been. ¡Some were high up in the alr moving like fire-balloons, but the greater part of them were in the distance, in the direction of the lower hills, in front of my house, others closer to our house, and between Sir A. Lawrence's and the Bar- racks. I am sure from some which 1 observed closely that they were neither fire-balloons, lanterns, nor bonfires or any other thing of that sort, but bona fide lights in the heavens. 'Though I made enquiries amongst the natives the next day, 1 have never been able to find out what they were or the cause of their appearance.” * Probably chrome and cobalt too I think, R. $. + The Smithsonian ; also to the Museums of Munich and Vienna; to Turin, Sardinia, The British Museum, London, and to one or two other localities. 1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 415 Verily this has been an extraordinary season in more ways than one. In different newspapers 1 have read accounts of other very ex- traordinary phenomena, all occurring within the last few months, for instance, an aerial meteor or water spout in the neighbourhood of Bhurtpore where an aerolite is sald also to have fallen, a luminous meteor or something which, from the newspaper account, reads like an Aurora Borealis at Delhi, this was on the night before the meteorolite, a shower of live fish at Benares, unaccompanied by rain, a similar shower accompanied by rain, fell at Agra, a shower of blood at Furruckabad and likewise at Meerut previously, also a dark spot observable on the disc of the sun. Besides the recent shock of an earthquake slightly felt here, there was an unnatural yellow fog or darkness of some duration follow- ed by a violent Wind storm which lasted from 3 P. M. to 5 P. M. one afternoon early in the present month. These were all more or less strange phenomena. After the fall the largest piece found was sald to weigh about 4 maunds. 6. The following extract from a letter from Dhurmsala on the same subject had been also received. “ What a terrific meteor we had yesterday! It burst over Dhurm- sala. First there was a loud explosion, and then the stone broke into fragments; one falling near the Barracks and sinking 6 feet into the eground,another below the Kotwallee on the Noorpore Road, and a third in the lines. Two men came running up with some bits in their hand, and gave me one. It is alight grey colour, and hard as iron. The stone when found was cold as ice. The noise was fearful and unearth- ly, followed by long reverberations, the ground trembling as well as the alr. The heat was fearful all day. Ther. 899. Major heard the noise when sitting inside his tent at Kangra, and he thought one of the towers had fallen. The euddees were much frightened and car- ried off every bit of the stone to do pooja to it. Capt. saw 14 whirling along in the air and so did the Bisaladar who described it as like a pine tree, which I remember was the illustration used by Pliny, when describing the eruption of Vesuvius 1800 years ago, when Pompei was destroyed. Other fragments of stone fell in other parts of the district, and beyond it at Madoopore. The piece of stone to 416 Proceedings of the Astatic Society. [No. 4, be sent, (dawk banghy) was one inside bit, the outside pieces bearing marks of combustion. Before the 14th the weather for several days was excessively close and hot at Dhurmsala and all over the country.” 7. The Secretary also read the following extract of a letter from Mr. Oldham, containing a communication from Dr. Haidinger of Vien- na on the subject of the meteorites lately sent to the Imperial Museum, Vienna, by the Society. Naim Tal, August 27th, 1860. MY DEAR ATkINSON,—l have had notes from Dr. Haidinger, Vien- na, regarding the meteorites. 1 suppose from what he says that you have had a letter of thanks, but in case 16 should have miscarried, 1 write to tell you the box arrived safely, on 22nd May, and that they are greatly pleased and gratified with this addition to their valuable series of meteorites. Dr. Haidinger”s first note stated that several of the specimens had been placed in the lapidary?s hands and were then being polished. And now in his second note, just received, dated 30th June, he gives me the result of some of their analyses. Many pub- lic duties connected with proposed changes in the organization of some of the scientific bodies of Vienna, with the object of economy, had occupied Dr. Haidinger”s time and energies more than he wished, and he regrets in consequence the little progress he has made in the description of these interesting specimens. Of one however he has laid an account before the Imperial Academy of Sciences (Vienna) on the Sth of June. In this he gave a brief account of the whole six meteorites 'sent to Vienna. The specific gravities of these are :— II NI AN A AN OE ES A O O A (oa A A (The Pegu specimen was sent by me, not by Asiatic Society.) These do not differ materially from each other, and yet the specimens differ very materially so as to give an almost complete series of meteoric productions, perhaps the class of the Cape or Rokkeveld meteorics excepted. The Shalka meteorite appeared the most rare and curious. 14 was 1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 417 carefully analysed by Herr Charles Von Hauer, Chemist to the Imperial Geological Institute, who found the following contents ; NE E 57.66 A A in sa A 20.65 AE O A A AR 1.53 A A AT CN 98.84 In the analysis of Mr. Piddington of the same meteorite, the mag- nesia had escaped him and remained with the iron, which has been now prevented owing to the later improvements in Chemical Analysis. Von Hauer found the oxygen of the bases to the oxygen of the acids in the ratio of 1 : 2,42 or between bisilicates and trisilicates. Dr. Haid- inger says : “Stromeyer already had found a somewhat analagous ratio in an olivine-like body inclosed in a meteoric iron from Saxony. Pro- fessor Shepard had given the name of Chladoite to a real trisilicate contained in the Bishopsville meteorites. This certainly new species in the Shalka meteorite, I thought 16 my duty to name Piddingtonite, in commemoration of that really indefatigable labourer in Natural Sciences to whom we owe the rescue of that most remarkable meteo- rite of Shalka, and in commemoration too, of the kindness with which you acceded to our proposals of exchange.” Dr. Haidinger adds that he was engaged in the further investiga- tion of the specimens sent and he hoped to forward a series to the Society from their collections. When the proceedings of the Academy of Vienna for June arrive, I would suggest that a translation of the valuable account given by Dr. Haidinger of this meteorite should be published in the Journal. I have only given a few of the heads of the notice. Dr. Haidinger sends two copies of their more recent catalogues of meteorites, and begs me to hand you one for Asiatic Society. I inclose it, you will see that all the Society sent have been embodi- ed in this. The large mass of iron from the Kurruckpur Hills was considered as by ourselves doubtfully meteoric, but we shall soon have the result of the careful analysis. 418 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4, It may be interesting to the Society to give them a few results at their next meeting, so I send them to you at once, and the specific gravities could be with advantage attached to the specimens in your collection. I hope we shall be able to procure some specimen of the great mass said to have fallen at Dhurmsala lately. In the absence of Mr. Obbard his paper on the translation of waves of water with relation to the great flood of the Indus in 1858, was read by the Secretary. Archdeacon Pratt made some valuable remarks which have been printed at length in the Journal. Mr. Temple made some interesting observations on the character of the Indus at Attock and the effects of the flood as pointed out to him by Captain Henderson on the spot shortly after the event. Some discussion ensued on the wave theory as applicable to the phenomena of the flood, in which Sir Bartle Frere, Mr. W,'T. Blan- ford and the Secretary joined. On the motion of the Chairman the thanks of the meeting were voted to Mr. Obbard and Archdeacon Pratt for their valuable com- munications. Major W. $. Sherwill read an interesting paper upon some re- markable Waterspouts, that had been observed by him lately in and near Calcutta; he stated that 1 was his intention merely to put on record the fact of these curious bodies having been seen, together with the dates of their appearance, times of duration, size and direction of their movements, in the hope that the notes might assist any future en- quiries into the nature of the laws regulating these phenomena ; as up to the present moment, as Major Sherwill observed, no satisfactory theory has been advanced, that serves to connect these phenomena with the general law of Physics. The immediate cause of the paper read was the appearance upon the 11th of August last, of two, very perfect and large Waterspouts that appeared, the one between Dum-Dum and Calcutta, the other crossing the Hooghly river opposite to Sulkea. The former was per- haps more than a thousand feet in length, of a pale blue colour, depending from a heavy rain cloud; the upper portion of this im- 1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 419 mense column gyrated in a rapid manner until, no longer able to contain itself, 16 burst into a heavy shower of rain. The Waterspout that crossed the river agitated the water beneath it considerably, but did no damage. This body was bent into an elegant double curve like the letter S. by counter currents of light wind ; this Waterspout from its light colour and from 1ts great beauty attracted much atten- tion. Major Sherwill then described a group of twenty Waterspouts that were seen by him whilst surveying the Darjeeling territory. These extraordinary Phenomena were seen to form over the mountain Tonghoo, 113 miles from Darjeeling. A diagram showing this wonder- ful group was exhibited and claimed the attention of the meeting. Other diagrams of variously formed waterspouts were also exhibit- ed and described. These notes with reduced diagrams will be pub- lished in the Journal. The thanks of the meeting were voted to Major Sherwill for his interesting descriptions. Baboo Rajendralal Mitra made some remaks on the appearance of a waterspout in the direction of Howrah witnessed by himself on the same day. The Librarian submitted his usual monthly reports for the months of August and September last, LIBRARY. The following additions to the Library were made during the months of August and September, 1860, Presented. General Report on Public Instruction in the Lower Provinces of the Bengal Presideney for 1858-59 with Appendixes.—By THE DirECcTOR OF EDUCATION. Nyt Magazine fur Naturvedenskaberne, Vol. X. part 4 Vol. XI. part 1.— By THE ACADEMY. Selections from the Records of Punjab Government, Vol. V.—BY tHk ÍNDIA GOVERNMENT. The Philosophical Magazine for July, 1960.— By THE EDrrToks. Address delivered at the Anniversary Meeting of the Geological Society of London.—ByY THE SOCIETY. 9 I 420 Proceedings 0f the Asiatic Society. [No. 4, Selections from the Records of Travancore, Part 1.—BY THE GOVERNMENT. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia for January and February, 1860.—BY THE ACADEMY. Journal of the Academy of Ditto, New Series, Vol. IV.P. 3.—ByY THE SAME. New York State Library for 1855.—ByY THE SAME. Ditto ditto State Law Library for 1855.—By THE SAME. Ditto ditto State Bibliography, 1858.—By THE SAME. Ditto ditto State Maps, MSS. Medals, 8c. 1856.—By THE SAME. The Cathedral of Throndheim. Al-Mufussal opus de re grammatica Arabicuam.—By J. P. BrocH. Karlamagnus Saga ok Kappa hans.—BY THE CHRISTIANIA ACADEMY. Forlandlinger Videnskabi Selskubet.—BY THE SAME. Tilottama.—BY M. M. S. Durr, Esa. Quarterly Journal of Geological Society for May, 1369, No. 62.—ByY THE SOCIETY. Selections from the Records of Madras Government Report on the Agri- cultural Exhibitions in the Provinces for 1859, No. 64.—Bvr THE MADRAS GOVERNMENT. Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India, Vol. II. P. 1.—By THB GEOLOGICAL MUSEUM. Journal Statistical Society of London, Vol. XXIIL. P. IL—By THE SocIETY. Oriental Baptist for July and August, 1960.—BY THE EDITOR. Oriental Christian Spectator for June and July, 1860.—By rar EDITOR. Calcutta Christian Observer for August and September, 13860.—By THE EprrTor. Journal Asiatique, Tome. XV. No. 58.—BY THE SocIETY. Journal of the Indian Archipelago, New Series, Vol. 111. P. T.—ByY THE EDITORS. Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society of London, Vol. IV. No. 2 1860.—By THE SocIETY. Jahrbuch, Vol. X. No. 4.—BY THE ACADEMY. Annual Report of the Geological Survey of India and of the Museum of Geology for 1859-60.—Bvy THE GOVT.GEOLOGICAL MUSEUM OF CALCUTTA. On the Importance of Physical Education.—BY THE AUTHOR. On the Rise and Progress of Rational Medical Education in Bengal, being an Introductory Lecture, delivered on the 15th June, 1360.—BY Dr. Ear- WELL. Descriptions of a Defaced Fragmentary Human Skull, found in an Ancient Quarry-cave at Jerusalem.—BY Dr. Mecc6s. Athenxum for May and June, 1860,—By THE EDITOR. 1860. + Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 421 Purchased. The American Journal of Sciences and Arts for May, 1860. The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Vol. V. No. 30, and Vol. VI. No. 31. The Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Vol. XII. Nos. 2 and 3. Comptes Rendus, Vol. L. Nos. 19 to 26, and Vol, LI. No. 1. Journal des Savants for April and May, 1860, Index ditto for 1859. Revue des Deux Mondes for 15th April, 1st May, 15th May, 1st June, 15th June and 1st July. Revue de Zoologie, Nos. 4, 5 and 6, 1860, Conchologia Iconica, Parts 194 to 198. Zamie Nafaarui Uns. Goldstucker”s Dictionary Sanskrit and English. Sanskrit Wórterbuch Dritter Theil Bogen, 24—-30. For OctoBER, 1860. The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on the 3rd inst.— A. Grote, Esq., President, in the chair. The Proceedings of the last Meeting were read and confirmed. Presentations were received— 1. From Mr. R. F. Saunders, specimens of the aerolite which fell at Dhurmsala, an account of which was submitted at the last meeting. The larger piece was picked up in the lines at Dhurmsala, and the smaller at Bowarna, about 20 miles to the east of Dhurmsala. 2. From Mr. H. Scott Smith, Registrar Calcutta University, a copy of the Calendar and Minutes of the Senate for the last 3 years. 3. From J. H. Gurney, Esq., M. P., Norfolk, a small collection of bird skins. 4. From Major H. L. Thuillier, a copy of Simm's new map of Calcutta, and two Indian Atlas sheets, Nos. 112 and 115. The following gentlemen duly proposed at the last meeting, were balloted for, and elected ordinary members :— J. E. L. Brandreth, Esq. Commissioner of Delhi; Moonshee Ameer Ally Khan Bahadur, Pleader of the Sudder Court; E. B. Harris, Esq.; John Christian, Esq., (for re-election) and C. G. Wray, Esq., C. E. ' 9.12 422 Proceedings of the Ásiatic Society. [No. 4, The Council report the followins nominations to fill the six vacan- cies on the list of Honorary Members. 1st.—Dr. Albrecht Weber, as one of the most eminent Sanskribt scholars of Germany. He has particularly devoted himself to the study of the White Yajur Veda, and he has the enviable distinction of having edited an entire series, comprising the Sanhita of the Hymns, the accompanying Satapatha Brahmana, and the Ritual Sutras of Katya- yana. Beside this great work, his four volumes of Indische Studien abound with new and valuable information in reference to the Vaidic period of Hindu literature. 2d.—Edward Thomas, Esq., as the author of valuable papers in our Journal and in those of the Royal Asiatic and Numismatic Societies, on several series of Asiatic medals, and more especially on those series which contribute to the early history of India; and as the editor of Prinsep's Indian Antiquities. 3rd.—Mons. Stanislas Julien, whose researches in the history and antiquities of China have raised him among the most distinguished Orientalists of the present day. His contributions to the Jowrnal ÁAsiatique are numerous and of great interest. Among his separate publications may be noticed his Travels and Life of Hiouen Thsang ; Mengtsieu, vel Mencius inter Sinenses philosophus ; L* Histoire du Cercle de Crate, and Le Liwre des Recompenses et des Peimes. They are works of consummate erudition, and any one of them is sufficient to establish the character of a scholar. 4th.—Dr. Aloys Sprenger, as an Arabic scholar of celebrity and as a valuable contributor in that capacity to early Mahommedan history, and as now engaged on what promises to be the best extant biography of Mahommed. 5th.—Dr. Robert Wight as a valuable contributor to our knowledge of Indian Botany, and more especially of that of the Peninsula and the Neilgherries. 6th.—Colonel George Everest, Fellow of the Royal Society, former- ly of the Bengal Artillery, Surveyor General of India, and Superin- tendent of the Great Trigonometrical Survey of India from 1823 to 1843 and Surveyor General 1830 to 1843. Of the many important works executed under Col. Everest's direction, the most important and that by which he will be best known to posterity is the northern 1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 423 portion of the Great Meridional Arc of India comprised between the Damargida and Dehra Dhoon Base lines 113 degrees in length, the account of the measurement of which was published by himself in 1847. The whole Indian Arc is equal to 21%, 21', 16”, or about 1469 miles. No geodetic measure in any part of the world surpasses, or perhaps equals, in accuracy this splendid achievement. By the light it throws on researches into the figure and dimensions of the earth, 14 forms one of the most valuable contributions to that branch of science which we possess, whilst at the same time, ib constitutes a foundation for the geography of Northern India, the integrity of which must for ever stand unquestioned. Col. Everest reduced the whole system of the great national Survey of India to order, and established the fixed basis on which the geo- egraphy of India now rests. His determination of the amplitudes of the two Northern sections of the great Meridional Arc by means of simultaneous observations taken to the same stars with counterpart circular instruments, and his method of determining the celestial azimuth, still practised, may be considered the most perfect modes of obtaining an astronomical element known to science. The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the next meeting. W. A. D. Anley, Esq. Assistant Engineer in the East Indian Railway, proposed by Capt. Layard and seconced by the President. Captain C. D. Newmarch, Chief Engineer, Pegu, and Captain Horace Browne, Assistant Commissioner, Pegu. E. O. Riley, Esq., Magistrate of Rangoon, proposed by Lieutenant Colonel A. Phayre, and seconded by the Secretary. Baboo Degumber Mittra, proposed by Baboo Ramapersaud Roy, and seconded by Baboo Rajendralal Mittra. Reverend K. M. Banerjee (for re-election,) and R. T. H. Griffith, Esq., proposed by Mr. Cowell, seconded by Mr. Atkinson. Communications were received — 1. From Mr. W.T. Blanford, “ Notes on a Collection of land shells made in Upper Assam by J. W. Master, Esq., Assistant Commission- er of Golughat, with descriptions of a new species of Spiraculum, de.” 2. From Baboo Radha Nauth Sikdar, “ An abstract of Meteoro- logical observations taken at the Surveyor Greneral's Office in the months of February and March last.” 424 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4, 3. From Rev. I. Lówenthal, Peshawur, “A paper on the Non- Semitic character of the Pushto language.” This paper was read to the meeting by the Secretary. The Librarián submitted his usual monthly report for September last. For NovemBer, 1860. The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on the 7th instant, The Ven. Archdeacon J. H. Pratt, as Senior Member, in the chair. Presentations were received— 1st. From Professor Griffith, through Mr. W. Halsey, a singular iron sun-dial called Pratoda or Pratola, (serving also for an hour-glass a gun and a spear) believed to have been made by Sirdar Lena Singh for Lord Hardinge. 2nd. From the Royal Geological Society of London, the 29th Vol. of their Journal. 3rd. From A. Sconce, Esq., the following Arabic Books :—Will- met's Arabic Lexicon, Schultens's Hariri and De Sacy's Arabic Gram- mar, and Niebuhr's Travels. 4th. From the Editors of Rajah Radhakant's Subda Kulpa- drúma the 1st No. of the new edition of the Encyclopedia, to- gether with a brief sketch of the Rajab's life. hi 5th. From Baboo Kaliprasuno Singh the 2nd No. of his valua- ble work “ Púrana Sangraha,” being a Bengalee translation in prose of the “Mahabharab.” The Pratoda (noted above) was accompanied by the following ex- tract from an old Hindoo work on astronomy, communicated by Pundit Bapu Deva. 1. Iamexplaining the instrument called Pratoda (a goad) invent- ed by Ganesa, by which the hour of the day can be easily known. Take a straight stick of moderate thickness of the tree called Dalbergia Sisu, of any length. 2. Make it of the form of a right prism whose ends should be regular polygons having as many angles as the number of yhatilkas contained in the excess of the longest day above the shortest (at the given place) ; and for the convenience of holding 16 join a chain (or string) to its top : (and mark the numbers of gyhatikas from that of the ghatilcas of the shortest day to that of those of the longest on the upper parts of the sides of the prism successively.) 1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 425 3. Below its support, in order to place a gnomon, make holes in each side of the prism at the beginning of its length in such a man- ner that they may not touch each other in the middle (of the prism). 4. In orderto conceal the gnomon (in this instrument) make another hole near the support (of the prism) at its top in the middle. Let the length of the gnomon be such as after placing it in the hole (made in each side) the length of its external part be nearly equal to the sixth part (of the length of the prism). 5. A twelfth part of the length of the external portion of the gnomon should be considered an Angula (a digit) in this Pratoda in- strument. And find the sines of the (sun's) zenith distance and alti- tude at the end of each of the given ghatikas (from the sun-rise of every day, the number of the length of which is marked on the in- strument) by the rule mentioned by former Astronomers. 6. The sine of the (sun's) altitude (found at the end of the given ghatikas from sun-rise) multiplied by 12 and divided by the sine of the zenith distance (of the sun found at the same time) gives the number of digits belonging to the given ghatikas. Thus find the digits belonging to the given ghatikas one, two, duc., from sun-rise (of every day, the length of which is marked on the instrument) and mark these digits on the respective sides (of the prism) from the hole. 7. (When you want to know the time after sun-rise at the given day) place the gnomon in the hole of that side (of the prism) on which the number of the ghatikas contained in the length of the given day are marked, and hang the instrument by holding it in the chain in such a manner that the shadow of the gnomon falls on the side. And reckon the ghatikas (on the side) from the hole to the end of the shadow. These ghatikas are after sun-rise (when you observe the shadow) before noon, (but when you observe it) after noon they are the ghatiltas remaining (to complete the whole day.) (This holds then when the end of the shadow falls exactly on the mark of the ghatilcas) but when it falls between two marks, there will be re- quired a proportion.” The Archdeacon then gave the following account of its character and uses :— “The instrument appears to be roughly graduated and to be in a 426 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4, ricketty condition. It has nine sides. 1f these are exactly suited to the latitude, the place for which it was made was in latitude 27? 56” or thereabouts. Ifthe latitude of the place did not accord with an exact number of sides, then it must have been between 26% 40/ and 29% 12* that is, corresponding to 8% and 93 sides. Delhi lies between these last two latitudes. The instrument may, therefore, have been made for that city. “The manner of using the instrument appears to be this. Suppose the day that you use it is the one of which the length is 50 minutes longer than the shortest day; then as 50 = 2 x 24 + 2 and 24: minutes make a ghatika, you must screw the gnomon into the hole in the third side, in which the figures run down the third shortest length. Then hang up the instrument and turn 16 round, thus hanging, so that the shadow of the gnomon may fall on the length of the instrument ; the extremity of the shadow will point' out the hour of the day in ghatikas from sunrise or sunset as 14 is before or after noon. “ The instrument is certalnly curious, though of no particular scien- tific value.” Colonel Baird Smith communicated to the meeting the following interesting particulars respecting the constructor of the dial. “ Lena Singh Majeteeah, the constructor of the Pratoda Dial, was the representative of a well known distinguished Sikh family. He did not take any very prominent part in the Sikh campaign, but his bro- ther Runjoor Singh commanded the Khalsa army at the battle of Aliwal where, as all know, he was signally overthrown by the force under Sir Harry Smith. On that occasion an exquisitely beautiful battery of six field guns, the property of Lena Singh, and the produce, probably, of the same workshops which produced the -Pratoda Dial, was captured. Nothing could surpass the whole design and details of these guns, and while they were ornamented with great taste, they were at the same time good working guns, and had been vigorously used during the day. “ Lena Singh had very considerable mechanical capacity. He enjoy- ed greatly hearing of all forms of mechanical invention. The long range and explosion shells for guns were favorite subjects of experi- ment and discussion with him, and he was altogether a notable man among his race, and in his position as a Sikh Chieftain of large pos- 1860.] Proceedings of the Ásiatic Society. 427 sessions, having strong intellectual tendencies in spite of the semi-bar- barism amid which he lived.” The following gentlemen, duly proposed at the last meeting, were balloted for and elected Honorary Members :— Dr. Weber. E. Thomas, Esq. M. St. Julien. Dr. R. Wight. Dr. A. Sprenger. Col. G. Everest. The following gentlemen who were proposed at the last meeting were also balloted for and elected ordinary members. W. A. D. Anley, Esq., Assistant-Surgeon, East Indian Railway. Captain C. D. Newmarch, Chief Engineer, Pegu. E. O'Riley, Esq., Magistrate, Rangoon. Captain Horace Browne, Assistant Commissioner, Pegu. Baboo Degumber Mitter, Zemindar. Reverend K. M. Banerjee for re-election. R. T. H. Griffith, Esq., Benares. The followins gentlemen were named for ballot at the next meeting : F. Cooper, Esq., C. S., proposed by the President, and seconded by the Secretary. Moulavee Abdool Luteef Khan Bahadur, Deputy Magistrate and Deputy Collector, 24-Pergunnabhs. Babu Gooroo Churn Doss, Deputy Magistrate, Jessore, proposed by Babu Rajendrolal Mittra and seconded by Mr. Cowell. D. H. Macfarlane, Esq., Calcutta, proposed by H. Woodrow, Esq.. and seconded by C. G. Wray, Esq. A note from Dr. F. Mouat announcing his intention to withdraw from the Society was recorded. The following report was read from the Council on a recommenda- tion from the Philological Committee :— Report. The Council recommend to the Society the acceptance of Mr. FL E. Hall's offer to edit the Dasa Rupaka (text and commentary) in the Bib. Indica. This work is the oldest authority for the dramatic system of the Hindus, and is also of great interest from the numer- ous quotations which are found in 16. Mr. Hall has a very old MS. which will serve as the basis of his text, The work will occupy about y K 428 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4» two fasciculi, and Mr. Hall will add a translation of the text and an introduction. The recommendation was adopted by the Meeting. A communication was received from Babu Radha Nauth Sickdar, being an abstract of Meteorological observations taken at the Survey- or General's office for the month of April last. Mr. H. F. Blanford read a paper on the subject of Dr. Bronn's work on the laws of development of organised. beings. Mr. Blanford stated that the work, a brief notice of which he . proposed bringing before the Society, was written by Dr. Bronn in 1855, in answer to a series of prize questions proposed by the French Academy of Sciences in 1853-4. Dr. Bronn's work was adjudged as successful and crowned by the Academy in 1857 and the work i6- self published shortly after. Its object was to ascertain the laws of the development of organised beings in time, a question which the recent publication of Mr. Darwin's work had rendered one of general interest, and the work possessed this great merit as evidence in the discussion provoked by Mr. Darwin, that having appeared long before the publication of Mr. Darwin's views, 16 was unbiassed in its conclu- sions by any controversial spirif. The objects of Dr. Bronn's work differed in so far from those of Mr. Darwin's, that the former sought simply to determine the formal laws expressing the nature of the sequence of organisms in time and the relation of that sequence to the parailel sequence of geologiec changes, while the latter endeavoured to solve the higher problem of which these formal laws are merely consequences, viz. the modus operandi of the cause to which the succession of varying organisms in past times 1s due. Dr. Bronn's objects bear the same relation to Mr. Darwin's as those of Kepler and Copernicus, the discoverers of the laws of the Heliocentric Planetary System did to Newton's, the discoverer of gravitation. Of the two parts into which Dr. Bronn's Essay was divided, viz. the exposition of the laws of development; and the proving of these laws by the comparison and analysis of tabular evidence, only the first could be noticed in the brief space of a single lecture. Mr. Blanford's object was simply. to bring to the notice of the Society, the general results at which Dr. Bronn had arrived, and would refer 1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 429 those who might wish to enter in detail into the question, and satisfy themselves of the soundness or unsoundness of Dr. Bronn's views, to the original work, which had been published in German, French and English, the latter translation by the Ray Society of London. The two fundamental laws laid down by Dr. Bronn as having re- gulated the sequence of organisms from the earliest period to the present time were : 1. That there had been the operation of an independent produ- cing power or force (Kraft) progressive in intensity and in its sphere of operation. 2. That the results of this power or force had been limited by, and dependant upon, the nature and changes of the external condi- tions of existence, such as climate, habitat, food, dic. With respect to the first law, a clear idea of the meaning of progression could only be gathered from a consideration of the whole range of organized beings, and the evolution of general propositions concerning form, organization, and habits of life. In this way, 16 was shewn that the criteria of higher types as compared with lower Were :— Higher. Lower. Bilateral symmetry of form. Quadrilateral or circular sym- metry of form. Few homologous parts. Numerous homologous parts. Organs various, specialized to Organs few, fitted to perform discharge one or few functions, various functions, dispersed, and concentrated, and enclosed. superficial. Habits terrestrial, Habits aquatic. Breathing air. Breathing water. Food, (in the case of animals) Food, (in the case of animals) vegetable. animal. With respect to the second law, the conditions of existence might be considered under two heads, viz. as:—¿norganic, which bore reference to terrestrial phenomena, such as temperature, climatal zones, the composition of the atmosphere, and the distribution of land and sea; and organic, which included the supply of food, a con- sideration which had been developed to an extent unanticipated by 3 K 2 430 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4, Dr. Bronn in Mr. Darwin's well known chapter on the “ Struggle for Existence.” The hypothesis to which we had to apply these conditions was, that of an originally fluid globe, cooling by radiation, until a solid crust had formed, upon which the greater part of the water had condensed in the form of seas, while the atmosphere contained a larger proportion of aqueous vapour and carbonic acid than at present. The excess of carbonic acid was subsequently fixed in the form of limestone, and eliminated, especially during the coal period, by the luxuriant vegetation which abstracted the carbon stored up in the coal formed of its remains. The carbonic acid since converted into coal and limestone had been calculated by Brogniart and Bischof to amount to 6 per cent. of the entire atmosphere, or one hundred times its actual proportion ; and although it is probable that 1h never reached this amount, and that much of ib was evolved from the interior of the earth through volcanic vents, contemporaneously with ibs absorption by the vegetation of the epoch, still, 15 had been proved by the experiments of Daubeng and Regnault, that a propor- tion of 5 per cent. of carbonic acid was by no means injurious to ferns, and that provided sufficient oxygen were present, animals could live without apparent inconvenience in an atmosphere containing half 16ts volume of the former gas. The surface of the earth being then in such a condition as to support animal and vegetable life, we” might expect, according to Dr. Bronn, the following series of phenomena, which, ranged in parallel columns exhibit the historic interdependence of the organic and inorganic kingdoms. 1. The simultaneous appear- 1. When by condensation and ance of plants and animals, to chemical absorption the atmos- sustain a proper relation in the phere became fitted to support components of the atmosphere, life. 2. An universal and continuous 2. As the temperature universal- change in the fauna and flora of ly and continuously diminished. the earth, a. The primary fauna and flora a. The temperature of the were universal and tropical, earth's surface was likewise uni- form and tropical, until, 1860.] b. becoming subsequently di- versified according to climate. 3. New forms of life could not have arisen from those preceding them, but were provided for by a new (Schópfung). The. assumption of specific and creation. generic centres, is therefore un- necessary and improbable. 4. As the older forms disap- peared, in consequence of the cooling of the earth and the formation of continental areas, they were continuously replaced by new forms with but a slight variation in the intensity of the producing force. 5. The general character of the first fauna and flora was entirely different from that of the present day, the passage being, however, gradual throughout. 6. Organisms became more va- ried and respectively adapted to more diversified conditions of life. 7. The appearance plants and animals was condi- of most tional on the previous fulfilment of the conditions necessary for their existence, as regard nourish- ment, habitat, dc. 8. The absolute number of species, genera, and families in- creased with the differentiation of Proceedings of the Ásiatic Society. 431 b. the internal heat being di- minished by radiation, the climate became differentiated in different zones. 3. The new stations formed were not always in connexion with those previously populated. 4. The cooline of the earth's surface and the extension of con- tinental land areas proceeded gra- dually and equably. 5. The physical condition of the earth's surface was likewise originally very different from that; of the present day, and the pas- sage gradual. 6. In consequence of the above change, stations became more numerous and varied. 7. The Earth, having become peopled with such plants and animals as depended solely on each other and on the purely ter- restrial conditions, was, by their existence, rendered habitable for succeeding races. 8. The differentiation of the requisite external conditions pro- ceeded continuously, but espe- 432 external conditions. 9. The tendency of all succes- sive changes may be termed ter- ripetal. The first population of the globe was almost exclusively pelagic. Land animals succeeded, and increased most rapidly both in numbers and in perfection of organization. 10. The higher and more per- fect plants and animals are, so are the conditions requisite for their existence more complicated and numerous. The more perfect ani- mals could not exist without the less And thus a necessary consequence of the perfect. progressive development of the earth's surface, was a gradual higher development of the or- ganic world as a whole, as well as of its subordinate divisions, and while the organic world tended more and more to the formation of the existing higher types, the latter tended to increase in a more rapid ratio than the less perfect. Meanwhile many of the less perfect elther simply disap- peared or were replaced by more perfect compensating forms. 11. There are also some special cases 1n which the progression of the organic world towards a higher degree of development, Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4, cially characterized the close of the carboniferous epoch and the com- mencement of tertiary times. 9. Simultaneous and parallel with these changes was the di- minution and sub-division of watery areas and the formation of continental, as distinguished from insular divisions of the land area. 10. The external conditions of existence became more varied and fitted for the existence of higher organisms. 1860.] Proceedings 0f the Asiatic Society. 433 either generally and systemati- cally, or specially from embryonic types, appears to have progressed, independently ofany apparent ex- ternal causes, and in accordance with the operation of some inde- pendant internal law, except in so far as there is a necessary recl- procal relation between the laws of development of the organic and inorganic world, which could only be definitely expressed 1f we knew the nature of the power or force which gives rise to new organisms. In commenting on the above, Mr. Blanford remarked that although the hypothesis of a coolins globe and an universal equable temperature in early geologic times had been rejected by Sir Charles Lyell and some other eminent authorities, there were many important facts, such as the existence of a coal flora within the Arctic regions in a great measure identical with 'that of the temperate zone, and the wide distribution of generic and specitic types in Palceozoic times, which gave much probability to the hypothesis upon which Dr. Bronn's theoretical conclusions were based. These views were stated necessarily at much disadvantage before the Society, as time would not permit of even an abstract of Dr. Bronn's proofs of the laws above enunciated, by a review of the geologic record, which could be the only test of their truth or falsity. With respect to the third of Dr. Bronn's secondary laws, viz. that new stations were frequently isolated, and consequently that their faunas and floras were necessarily of independent origin, it appeared to Mr. Blanford that both the fact and inference were pure assumption, and neither proved by the author in the subsequent part, of his work, nor indeed very capable of historic proof. Many of the now isolated stations, such as the islands of Polynesia, had been shewn to be very probably mere remnants of former widely extended stations; (in the case cited, by Dr. Hooker on botanic 434 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4, erounds and by Mr. Darwin on geological grounds ;) and even were 16 granted, as 1h might be theoretically, that such isolated stations may occasionally have been formed, until we can ascertain the period at which they were first populated, and can assert that no possible accidental transport of eggs, seeds, d:c. would account for that popu- lation, the inference drawn by Dr. Bronn would be by no means legitimate. In some other points, it appeared that Dr. Bronn had laid too much stress upon negative evidence as e. g. in the ninth of the secondary laws, but as this had no important bearing on the principal object of the paper, viz. a comparison of Dr. Bronn's laws with Mr. Darwin's theory of natural selection, ib need not be further alluded to. Setting aside the assumption of independent faunas and floras, as unproved in any case and at variance with the tendeney of our present knowledge, the laws evolved by Dr. Bronn were stated to be in close accordance with the requirements of Mr. Darwin's theory. With respect to the formal portion of Dr. Bronn's first fundamental law, (1. e. the fact of progression, apart from any hypothesis of a force,) very little had been said by Mr. Darwin; his only reference to it being to the following effect, viz.:—the higher forms have their organs more distinctly specialized for different functions ; and as such division of physiological labour seems to be an advantage to each being, natural selection will tend in so far to make the later and more modified forms higher than their early progenitors, or than the slightly modified descendants of such progenitors.* This view appeared to be identical with that taken by Dr. Bronn in the majority of cases, as enunciated in Nos. 7, 8, 9 and 10 of his secondary laws. In No. 11, indeed something more is indicated, viz. a progression of type, independent, or apparently independent of external conditions, and referred somewhat vaguely to an unknown force; but this was scarcely necessary, and the phenomenon of progression according to embryonic types, the progression from general to specialized forms, which had been admitted by Agassiz, Owen, Carpenter and others, as having obtained in past times, was perfectly and most simply explained by Mr. Darwin's theory. * Origin of species, p. 336. 1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 435 Dr. Bronn' second fundamental law, the correlation of the development of organized beings, with that of the external conditions of life, and the multiplication of varieties and species as these condi- tions became more varied, formed one of the fundamental requirements of Mr. Darwin's theory. The chief point on which the two authors were at issue, was that of the origin of new forms. On this subject, Dr. Bronn did not enunciate any theory, and in the expression of his formal laws, referred vaguely to an undefined force. He denied, however, the possibility of their origin by descent, with variation, from pre-existing forms, as well as their origin by spontaneous generation from inorganic matter, and regarded that by immediate act of creation repeated for every new species, as inconsistent with the tenor of our knowledge of all natural operations. It was difficult therefore to understand how and upon what, the hypothetical force could be supposed to act, nor was this anywhere suggested in the essay. The objection by anti- eipation to Mr. Darwin's views, rested as 16 appeared, solely on the assumption of isolated stations before alluded to, and if this be rejected as unsound, there appeared nothing in Dr. Bronn's laws at all irreconcileable with Mr. Darwin's theory. For the rest Mr. Darwin had suggested a vera causa and it remained for the naturalist and geologist to say how far 16 was sufficient to account for the facts. Some discussion arose after the lecture was concluded. Dr. Kay remarked, that the way in which the subject had been treated, appeared to him calculated to produce serious confusion of thought. There had been a perpetual vibrating between two entirely distinct inquiries ; the search into forms and the search into causes. A great deal of fullacious reasoning was owing to the neglect of this distinction. Morphology was a deeply interesting study ; but it gave absolutely no information about the causes of the differential charac- teristics observed in analogous species of plants and animals at suc- cessive epochs. In examining such species 16 was natural to use such words, as advance, progression, és. ; but these terms simply mean that the species of a later era are found to differ in certain ways from those of an earlier era. The morphological progression proves no- thing as to the existence of an oetislogical connexion between the aL 436 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4, successive stages. It is simply a historical fact that there is an ad- vance in the observed forms. But to state a fact is not to account for 14, and Moliére's physician added nothing to science when he averred that medicine cured because 16 possessed a vis medicatrix. All present were aware that theories such as Dr. Bronn's or Dr. Darwin's had a far wider and deeper interest than they would have simply as scienti- fic speculations, because they touched on questions relating to man's spiritual nature. That nature enabled man to look upward to the eternal, and downward to the endless variety of cosmical phenomena. Would any similarities of structure between man and other contem- porary or palceozoiec species bridge over the chasm placed between him and them by the possession of that spiritual nature ? If1t be said that the power of ulterior development had existed from the date of the primal monad,—this would only increase a billion-fold any difficulties that may be supposed to lie in the received theories of creation ;—for, whence came this monad ? It must have been creat- ed. And what a marvellous creature ! to hold shut up within 16 the numberless forms of all the species that have arisen in the world through countless ages, along with all the laws of their successive development, each one involving such marvellous adaptations to all other portions of the Kosmos ! He would add an expression of his hearty concurrence with two re- marks made by the lecturer :—viz. where he spoke of the rashness with which his author theorized on the early geological periods ; and where he stated his belief that Dr. Bronn's assumption of a mystgrl- ous “Kraft” or power was neither legitimate nor very intelligible. Mr. Blyth rose, as the friend of Mr. Darwin of more than a quar- ter of a century standing, to advocate his theory. He expatiated upon the vastness of geological periods, as amply sufficient for bring- ing about the present order of things in the organic kingdoms, by the operation of Mr. Darwin's principle of Natural Selection. The immensity of the lapses of past time he illustrated by comparing them with the profundities of space, and by the computed distances of sundry astronomical objects. He also argued a far higher anti- quity than is generally supposed for the existence of the human being upon this planet, as testified by the discoveries of Dr. Lund in certain low caverns in Brazil, more than twenty years ago, and abundantly by | | | 1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 437 recent discoveries in various regions : more especially he referred to cer- tain tumuli in Scania, where flint arrow-heads or spear-heads werefound together with the bones of extinckt mammalia, and associated also with human remains, the skulls of which indicated them to belong to the hyperborean type of mankind, being similar to those of modern Esqui- maux ; an important fact, which tended, as he thought, to connect the epoch of those remains with the glacial era of Agassiz, or at least with the time when the Rein Deer and the Musk Ox roamed over what is now Britain. But he maintained that however ancient may be the remains of this hyperborean race in modern Scania, perhaps one of the present American types of humanity m the New World, still,for various reasons adduced, we must look to the tropical regions of the major continent for the aboriginal habitat of the human being; countries of which the paloeontology is almost utterly unknown. Mr. Blyth then adverted to the incompleteness of the geological record as insisted upon by Mr. Darwin; and touched upon some other points, which the lateness of the hour prevented his dwelling upon. Mr. Blanford briefly replied to remarks which fell from Dr. Kay, that he had not professed to enter upon the subject of causation at all ; but only upon the study of forms as indicating the direction which causation had taken. The interesting discussion was closed by the Chairman, stating that the thanks of the meetins were due to Mr. Blanford for laying before them the views of Dr. Bronn. He observed that a comparison had been made by Mr. Blanford between the progress of this new or newly-revived theory of the mutability of species and the establish- ment of the theory of universal gravitation. But he would remark that in the establishment of the theory of gravitation there had been two grand stages, the second of which was far longer and more la- borious than the first. The first was the conception of the law, the second was its verification. In the second, as well as the first Newton did a vast deal himself, but 16 had been the work of the last 200 years to complete the demonstration, so long as nearly 100 years after Newton the celebrated Clairant had been staggered by an error in the moon's motion, which at first he could not explain on Newton's theory, and went so far as to suggest that the law varied partly as the inverse square and partly as the inverse fourth power of the dis- 3 L2 138 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4, tance. So lately as the time of Laplace similar difficulties had pre- sented themselves, which his sagacity alone had removed. But now such perfection had been attained that as the instruments of observa- tion and the method of calculation are from time to time improved, the smallest variations detected in the motions of the heavenly bodies are explained, and the theory of gravitation, as applicable to the minutest particles of matter, fully established. He added that in this new theory of the mutability of species Mr. Darwin seems to have taken the first step in striking out a bold generalization. But the more laborious and lengthy process of testing his law has yet to be gone through, and when completed as satisfactorily as that of gra= vitation, he (the Chairman) for one would believe in ibas a law of nabure. With reference to remarks which fell frora Mr. Blyth regarding the incompleteness of the geological evidence, he recommended to his notice two papers in .HPrasers Magazine for June and July, by Mr. William Hopkins of Cambridge, well known as a first rate mathema- tician and geologist. He thought these papers were among the most thoughtful and convincing replies to Mr. Darwin's whole theory that he had read. A vote of thanks was then passed to Mr. Blanford for his lecture. The Librarian submitted his usual monthly Report for October last. LIBRARY. The following books have been added to the Library since November last, Presented. Journal of the American Oriental Society, Vol. VI. No. 2.—BY THE ORIENTAL SOCIETY. Burges's Trans. of Surya Siddhanta.—BY THE AUTHOR. Report on the Survey operations in the Lower Provinces, for 1858-59, —ByY THE AUTHOR. Oriental Christian Spectator for September and October 1860.—By THE EDITOR. Journal of the Statistical Society of London, Vol. XXITL. Part 111.—ByY THE SOCIETY. 1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 439 Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, Pt. IL. of 1360.—ByY THE SoCIETY. Ditto, of Royal Society of London, Vol. X. No. 39,—BY THE SOCIETY. De Sacy's Arabic Grammar, Vol. 1. Pt. UL.—BxY THE Auruor. Willmet?s Lexicon Lingue Arabice Niebuhr's Voyage en Arabie, Vol. I- Pt. 1.—By A. SconckE, Esa. Ditto, descriptions del” Arabic Schultens Harriri, Vol. L. Pt. 1L.—Bxy THE Williams F. F. Guide to Indian Photography.—Report on the Teneriffe. astronomical experiment of 1856 addressed to the Lord Commissioner of the Admiralty, London.—BY THE Lorbs ComMMISSIONERS. Monthly notices of Royal Astronomical Society of London, Vol. X. Part T11.—By THE SocIETY. The Life of Rajah Radhakanta Deva Bahadur.—ByY Taz EnrITokRs. Sabda Kalpadruma in series, No. l.—BY THE ÉDITORSs. Report on the result of the Administration of the Salt Dept, 1358-59, Bengal Govt.—BY THE BENGAL Govr. Oriental Baptist for November 1860.—BvY THE EDITOR. Calcutta Christian Observer for Nov. 1860.—Bvy THu EDITORSs. Trans. of the Bombay Geographical Society, Vol. XV.—By THE SocIETY. Bengali Translation of Mahabharata, Pt. 1.—br THE Error. Selections from the Records of Government of India For. Dept. No. 28, By THE GOVERNMENT. Memoirs of Royal Astronomical Society, Vol. XXVII. —By THE SocIETY- Exchanged. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlendischen Gesellschaft, Pt. VITEL. Athenzeum, for August, 1860. London and Edinburgh Philosophical Magazine, No. 132, for September, 1860. Purchased. The Literary Gazette, Nos. 112 to 115. Comptes Rendus, Nos. 6 to 9 Tome 51. Revue des Deux Mondes, Torae XXX. for 15th August and 1st Septem- ber, 1860. Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Tome XII. No. 56, 1860. Journal des Savants for July and August, 1860. Revue de Zoologie, Nos. 7 and 8, 1860. " The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Vol. VI. No. 33. Flugels die classen der Hancfitischen Rechtsgelehrten. Foncause Buddhar. 440 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4, Capt. Raverty”s Gulshan-rah—Afyghan Poetry and Prose. Ditto. Dictionary of the Pushto or Afghan language. Ditto. Grammar, Ditto. Ditto. For December, 1860, At a meeting of the Society held on the 5th Instant— A Grote, Esq., President, in the chair. Presentations were received — lst. From Major Hollings, a baked clay fac-simile of Sanscrit in- scription on a stone pillar in the Behar Fort. 2nd. From the Bombay Greographical Society, the 25th Vol. of their Transactions. 3rd. From Mr. W. S. Seton-Karr, Secretary to the Government of Bengal, forwarding, on behalf of the India House, certain copies of the Memoirs and Reports of the Royal Astronomical Society. 4th. From the Academy of Natural Sciences at Philadelphia, a copy of the proceedings of the Academy for 1860. The Secretary announced the publication of the Shell catalogue, a copy of which was laid on the table, price fixed at 3 Rs. a copy. The following gentlemen who were proposed at the last meeting were balloted for and elected ordinary members. Fr. Cooper, Esq. C-15: Moulavie Abdool Luteef Khan Bahadur, Deputy Magistrate and Deputy Collector, 24-Pergunnabs. Baboo Gooroo Churn Doss, Deputy Magistrate, Jessore. D. H. Macfarlane, Esq., Calcutta. The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the next meeting. J. C. Erskine, Esq. proposed by Sir Bartle Frere and seconded by Captain W. N. Lees. Lewis Jackson, Esq. C. S. proposed by Mr. Atkinson and seconded by Mr. Cowell. William Thompson Dodsworth, Esq,, Surveyor, Ganges Canal, Deh- ra Dhoon, proposed by Colonel Waugh and seconded by Major Thuillier, 1860.] Proceedings 0f the Asiatic Society. 441 Notes from the following gentlemen intimating their wish to with- draw from the Society were recorded. Messrs. A. K. Dyer, H. V. Bayley and F. A. Goodenough. Communications were recelved— 1. From Major H. L. Thuillier, forwarding copy of a letter as follows from Colonel Waugh, Surveyor General of India, containing further information relative to the fate of the late lamented Mons. A. Schlagintwelt. Surveyor General's Field Office, Dehra, 13th November, 1860. From LieurT.-Con. A. S. Wauaen, Surveyor General of Indra. To Mayor H. L. THUILLIER, Deputy Surveyor General of India, Calcutta. Srr,—Adverting to correspondence marginally cited,* I have the * No. 940, dated 19th July, honor to transmit herewith a letter in 1859, from Secy. to the Grovt. original No. 380 .901 of 3rd instant, of India, Mily. Dept. to my ad- ; , k MEA ear DEA y with enclosures, just received from Cap- My reply to the above No. 42 .409 of 29th July, 1859. É h Also my letter in continuation 1st assistant G. TT. Survey, in charge No. 62.576 of 28th Sept. 1859. tain T. G. Montgomerie, Engineers, of the Kashmir series, conveying infor- mation which he has recently obtained relative to the fate of the lamented Mr. Adolphe Schlagintwett. I beg you will be good enough to forward these papers for submis- sion to Government, and also take such steps as may be necessary to make their contents known to the Asiatic Society, which has already recorded such particulars as have been hitherto gathered on the subject. OFFICE OF THE KASHMIR SERIES, Camp Kartarpore, 3rd November, 1860, To THE SURVEYOR GENERAL OF INDIA. Sir, —With reference to my letter No. 500 of 23rd August, 1859, 1 have the honor to enclose a Persian * Tn original. E - A document* concerning the fate of Mr. A. Schlagintweít. This document is apparently written by one Mahomed Ameen of Yarkand, who was in Mr. S.'s service at the time of his murder. He 449 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4, mentions having sent two letters round to the West by Peshawar and says that he has received no answer. Col. Edwardes received one of the letters and 16 is printed in the collection of Official Reports circulated by the Messrs. Schlagintweit. Vide No. 10'in the list. A small leather bag accompanied the letter; the bag contained four very thin old copper coins and an instrument for cutting leather, with an awl, the two latter 1 understand to be of the kind used by Bhistees. The letter does not throw any new light on Mr. Schlagintweit's fate and does not entirely agree with the letter sent to Col. Edwardes but, being of a later date, 16 may be interesting. The writer says he has not managed to secure either the boxes or the property of the unfortunate Mr. $. I enclose the statement made before Mr. Civil Assistant W. H Johnson by Kunj Khan of Yarkand, the bearer of Mahomed Ameen's?* letter, who says he was taken into Mr. $S./s service the day before he was imprisoned and declares he was present when Mr. S. was murder- ed. This man states that Mr. Schlagintweit's property is in the possession of Shaidarwag of Badakshan and that 1t includes a large folio of drawings and other papers. Kunj Khan thinks that the pro- perty might be recovered. I did not myself see Kun; Khan and have not the means of form- ing an opinion as to his veracity or as to the feasibility of the plan he proposes. The man was given a present and told that a suitable re- ward would be given for any drawings, papers, or other property re- covered. The folio is no doubt the most valuable. Just before leav- ing the Hills, I heard that Lieutenant-Colonel Irby of H. M.s 51st foot had met another man from Yarkand with Mr. Schlagintweit's skull. As to the truth of this I have not as yet heard. The hopes of reward are no doubt, likely to produce a good number of impostors. During the hot weather 1 heard that Mr. S.'s bones had been carried into Kuta. T propose forwarding the bas with copper coins, dc., to the care of Major H. L. Thuillier. 1 will of course avail myself of every op- * portunity that there may be to get further information on the subject. Should any be forthcoming 1 shall again address you. (Sd.) T. G. MoxTGOMERITE, Oapt. Engrs. First Asst. E. T. Survey 0f Indra. 1860. ] Proceedings of the Asratic Society. 443 STATEMENT OF KHUNJ KHAN OF YARKAND. Mr. Schlagintweit left Leh with seven servants, viz., Mahomed Ameen, Yarkandi, Abdul, Kashmiri Kitmadgar, Moorad Jood, Cau- buli, (who remained at Yarkand and is still there) Hoshir and Ali from Skeardo, and Tashi and Bhots of Shashot village. Mr. $. first visited Yarkand and afterwards Kashkar; on his arrival at the latter place he found the Kokanies at war with the Kashkar people. The Kokan troops were commanded by Wali khan. Mr. S. sent Mahomed Ameen to Wali khan to obtain permission to go to Kokan; Wali khan replied that if Mr. S. would take Kashkar and the Chinese fort first he would allow Mr. 5. to go to Kokan. Mr. $. told him he could not take Kashkar without troops and guns, this made Wali khan vexed, upon which Mr. $. and all his servants were imprisoned by Wali khan, who took all Mr. S.'s property. The day after their imprisonment Mr. $S. the two Baltis and two Bhots were murdered by Wali khan. The other two servants, Mahomed Ameen and Abdul were to have suffered the same fate, only the approach of a Chinese Army made the Kokanies retreat. Mahomed Ameen and Abdul went afterwards to Kokan and complained to the Rajah Kodayar, who was very angry with Wali khan and intended to have sent him a prisoner to Lahore to meet his punishment, but at this time Mali khan assisted by Wali khan raised an insurrection and expelled the former ruler Kodayar. When Kodayar intended seizing Wali khan the latter gave charge of all Mr. S.'s property to Shaidarwag of Badakshan ; after Kodayar went away to Bokhara, Wali khan went to recover the property but did not ; subsequently Mali khan, the new ruler of Kokan, went with an army of 20,000 troops but was defeated by Shaidarwag, with whom Mr. $S.'s property is to this day. The property has not been removed from the place where 16 was first put, and may be obtained by sending a sharp man to Shaidarwag with presents, €Íc. A man in Leh, by name Tulsiram, is willing to try and get the property if he is assisted. The two servants Mahomed Ameen and Abdul were well treated by Kodayar, but not so by Mali khan, upon which Abbul left for Pesha- war 14 months ago, viá the Samarkand route. Mahomed Ameen remained in Kashkar. With Mr. S.'s property there are a great number of drawings and other papers in a large folio which Khunj Khan saw Mr. $. open. 3 M 444 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4, Mahomed Ameen, is an old man, being hardly able to work ; he says if he got some money he could purchase a horse and come down to Lahore 1f wanted. Note by Mr. Johnson.—The above was taken down as given by Kunj Khan, who was present when Mr. $. was murdered, and 16 is in some measure confirmed by a letter which has been sent by Tulsiram's brother from Yarkand. I hear that the Moonshi who was sent from Simla or Kooloo never went beyond Leh and therefore got no correct information. (Signed) W. H. Jonxsowy, Civil Assistant E. T. Survey. Camp Leh in Ladak, 11th September, 1860. SE os als uso io! dese yJejla stes Elo e Aral) By jo ps ÍA y y 9 rl llo ds ol aho as omo] sl) ya Aid pde 8: ¿y ) oso > rol 300 pri En Jas po A 5 ig y une asks as l si cla CIA IOO UI dto) AS yw sta A us pe) Wa SU gis Law) p=" ES > a u—iho , US 8077 pis 812 ad yy Jj) ar Ss poli 9 un ly das ay aj ji Jo y $ 8/0 Y0yo) LaS yo MS Sa) as ), Syrah yualo 4 ut $071 0b CIAT g0j bs yá ¿> lia Sl ES endo y as) añ) b Ja ay pls 8% yal nj) a a! AU Us) $us y ISS de a Os De al EN A a: FA a ct Lyn Edy 3 AY a nj Lx 39 y Es Ja AS yate yl 4s polos ps ie eel) e A! solia, $ añálo > pde wise: les 0 ES IS/S jp ta ly seo oso Ag ys pi dilo a fito alo Jyal il, AA yy ye ES L, plo Jalo ye y AS) Di z JS pls UA esos usyS UIT , SO) y Iii alias] ayi e yis ajos y a lo y) es ceda a yá 1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 445 yo Ed nal eljale ¿al Só dh) ro y E de) a AAA REA e ao); l day 455) añág$ Jlya) ES ¡a as wa) Ao Ei có dy e ye e a a Aa! y gia; yo asds) ers aos Lo as his ee e e 19 mid L a RA AS Law les sil 0d pde e 3) Í. : dy slo oa md pola) As Lu), y ), sy UDCA uv re dy JyAto Goal yla) ya as pS Juse la y!) 3 (97 AA y ys Law y DS sl, 89 ba O WS —»! !, 5) RA PA qe do Es y le as blusa) na) j NS psp sd.) y JAI j De $9) Da y ) => y Lo WINE pon ye us, yy > ), gio CELO cd AÍ5/S ES my, yo as ps poo 0) ba Daihro my, úl Aso) ) == Ja) as Eow 2 Bl Lx acu) U das ela) yla dy ts salas ts ) ad am AS OS 8 ay LY Sa as dam SD 9) yo Ja E p0s 81% wr) 20 Us, 94 La M2 Bas ¿el DITA de y alyo q) gdlas ra ya E ci y] AS porl a38 ¿US das); ge ias] 4) Rea cea 215105) 8) lso Loslo slo IS han wo LO »)> ao era 2) ye O, jsi ol as cal AS Is o > tl, de Ja), ] > as sá ji EA Pl Abad] y Ma NO asia MAS 2975 pa dy? as Az), br ginla 13), Ge! la a Ea sas Lo j A Sa ar y] dry U TOS os Ud GU VI 19 p97 - E ay As Jáladvo La) y £ ds as y iS E pelo ape a dave] e a A] al6 yugo 3) ya gis Ei» y U as E, yu p)e Iii Ue Lo 3 Sd ,b e asi) pd ' A 5) 3 M2 4:46 Proceedings of the Astatic Society. [No. 4, galo ya yhalo lo y 9. y sm panas des (51h oyo sd ls palio y y y L gy 5 JN yy Ds Ba roda IN pos Sra Ja) ; :] po y al ra j Añlssro pos Drá de 9 as usó JÑ as) Za AS il) Ax Al as sal: Ja? JN Pr pde US Ur > as p> ly) as dan mo »j as Epa 55 pas ME Vs dy ye a AS j E IN ay E € a22 Udo Day as ya AÑ has yo yaya UL AS ¡do Sir Hr By 9) 2 dy o mal o y a brad y e E dro! e yy sy 4) oy) Hi pra pS o das Aso pa 0 E pS: o di as Hwy A A), ] Ed ”) uN ¡9 y yá SS y U Ed das AS 5 de Y La a yo Axis Dis JAS ua), des Los Y ud, his e e » sn 1% pei 2 ¿E dd Ud bl gue 2 (O d ¿sd Eno ¿2 pa me See Dn 1 A) AO LN dl , Y» W)) dy) us” > AS ds) E pde SpA LO) 2/0 JU 3 did E And $7 Ce CIA yd] ESA SES a dj) o ay ru ly uy ud) y) uy pos 89% dy un) >) Nas) gu Ed bs ¿dde Lz gál aj ys il o 1 A la y $5 ly * al, 1907 2. From Dr. Carter, the concluding portion of his report on Greo- logical specimens from the Persian Gulf collected by Captain C. G. Constable, the former portion of which was published in the first No. of the last year's vol. of the journal. The Secretary read the above papers to the Meeting. The thanks of the Meeting were voted to Dr. Carter for his interest- ing contribution. The Librarian submitted his usual monthly report for Novemberlast. 1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Soctety. 447 Report 0f Curator, Zoological Department, for April and May Meetings. The following presentations have now to be recorded. 1. From J. H. Gurney, Esq. M. P., Catton Hall, Norwich. A series of beautifully prepared skeletons already mounted, viz. :— Mammalia. European Fox (VULPES VULGARIS). Polecat or Foumart (MUSTELA PUTORIUS). Badger (MELES TAXUS). Seal (PHOCA VITULINA). Hedgehog (ERINACEUS VULGARIS). Water Vole (ARVICOLA AMPHIBIA). Áves. Great Black-backed Gull (LarUS MARINUS). Goosander (MERGUS MERGANSER). Black-throated Loon (CoLYMBUS ARCTICUS). Puffin (FRATERCULA ARCTICA). The whole of the above being new to the museum as perfect skele- tons, though 16 possesses an incomplete skeleton of the Seal. Also British examples uf three species of birds (skins), for com- parison with their Indian representatives ; v2z. the Quail, the common Snipe, and the European Little Grebe or Dabchick. The large or common Indian Quail is considered as a particular race by Mr. Gould; while the late Mr. Yarrell, on comparing speci- mens of Quails from Europe, India, and S. Africa, expressed his opinion that they were identical. In the examples now compared, the only difference that I can perceive consists in the fact, that our Indian Quails were killed during the cold season, with more newly moulted plumage; while the British examples were as obviously killed during the summer, when their feathers had been longer worn. The same remark applies to the Snipe. With regard to the Little Grebes of the two regions, there seems to be more of white at the bases of the remiges in the Indian race (P. PHILIPPENSIS, Scopoli); but ib may be doubted if this be con- stant, and a Chinese example is intermediate. 448 Proceedings of the Ásiatic Society. [No. 4, 2. -M. Zill, travelling natburalist. A fragment of the egg-shell of the huge extinct Dodo-like bird of Madagascar, EPTORNIS MAXIMUS, Is. Geoff.,—an egg beside which that of the Ostrich is comparatively diminutive, and which is stated to hold about two gallons.* 3. Donor unknown. Skin of Lacomys RoYrLelr, from Tibet. 4. Major G. G. Pearse, commanding 3rd Sikh Irregular Cavalry, Sigouli. Skin of Hx4BMATORNIS CHEELA, in semi-adult plumage. 5. Rája Rádakhánta Deb, Bahádur. A large specimen of TrY- GON MARGINATUS, Blyth; referred to in a note to p. 38 antea. 6. Capt. Jethro Fearweather, late commanding the ship *For- farshire.? * Skull of DELPHINUS EURYNOME, Gray, from the Bay of Bengal. A very beautiful and perfect specimen. 7. Mrs. Edwards. A fish in spirit, from Port Blair, Andamáns. I6 is a SERRANUS, one of several species which are uniformly dotted over with small white spots; but 16 has not hitherto been identified satisfactorily. (D. 9/17—A. 3/8.) 8. Capt. E. Fowle, of Rangoon, through Capt. Niblett, com- manding the “Sydney” S. V. A small specimen of the curious crus- tacean, THALASSINA SCORPIONOIDES, Leach. Capt. Fowle writes —“ The Burmese call it Padzoon ken (or “Scorpion Prawn”). It does not live on the surface of the ground, but burrows to a depth of three or four feet. 'This specimen was found at that depth.” Itis occasionally though rarely brought to the Calcutta fish-bazars. 9. Bábu Gour Doss Bysack, Deputy Magistrate of Balasore. Skins of CHILOSCYLLIUM PLAGIOSUM and P'RYGON IMBRICATUS. 10. Capt. Eales, of the “Fire Queen” S. V. A Dog-fish, 6 ft. long, from the Aguáda Reef, stated to be only found in shoal-water, and known to sailors as the *Sun-fish.” 16'1s evidently the NEBRUS CONCOLOR, Rúppell (Ginglymostoma concolor, Miller and Henle); but is stated by Capt. Eales to have been toothless! The skull has been completely removed from the specimen. 11. Mr. Blyth. A stuffed specimen of the rare RUPICOLA SANGUINOLENTA, Gould, P. Z. S., 1859, p. 99. Inhabits Bogota. * Here it may be remarked that the two types of Ostrich-eggs, from N. and $, Africa respectively, noticed by myselfin J. 4. S. XXVIII, 241, 282, and XXIX., 113, have likewise been remarked by the Rev. H. B. Tristram in No. V of Mr. Sclater's new Ornithological Journal The £bis, p. 74. 1860.] Proceedings of the Ásiatic Society. 449 I observe that the Chinese Pangolin is referred to MANIS JAVANICA by Mr. Arthur Adams, in the P. Z. $. for 1839, p. 133; and upon re-examination of the flat skin sent by Mr. Swinhoe, I find that Mr. Adams is right, and that 1 was incorrect in following the late Dr. Cantor (Ann. Mag. N. H. 1X, 274), in assigning 16 to the Indian M. PENTADACTYLA in p. 93 antea. With reference to my remark in J. 4. S. XXIX, 493 (note), that Í was unaware of the existence of any *Susú (PLATANISTA) in the Burmese rivers, Lt.-Col. Blake, commanding at Schwe Gyen, writes word—“ As regards the Porpoise, I have not been able to procure you one; but that they do exist in these rivers is certain. 1 have seen them tumbling over each other in the Irawádi, the Pegu river, and the Sitang, as high up as Sitang.” The genus, however, remains to be ascertained, and the habit referred to of “tumblings over each other,” is what I have never seen done by the Susú. Per- haps the following species is intended :—- A small cetal new to the Gangetic streams was brought to me on the 18th July, 1850.* Tt proved to be an adult male of— NEOMERIS PHOCAENOIDES, Gray, founded on the Delphimus phoce- nozdes, Dussumier, MS., Cuvier, Le. A. L, 291, and D. et Delphinap- terus melas, Temminck, of the Fauna Japonica (should these prove to be identical, as suggested with much probability by Dr. J. E. Gray, Br. Mus. Catal., Cetacea, p. 80). It appears that a skull in the Paris Museum, marked D. phocenoides, was brought from Mala- bar by Dussumier in 1837 ; “ teeth 22 ;” while the Japanese skull of Oj D. melas in the Leyden Museum has “ teeth 1£,” according to Dr. Gray. In the Calcutta individual the teeth are 12715; the foremost pair in the lower jaw being situate underneath the next, and trans- versely, meeting at the tips. The fresh animal had so much the ap- pearance of a young GLOBICEPHALUS (except in having no dorsal fin), that seeing it under rather adverse circumstances, in a violent downpour of rain, I mistook it for such as 1 had obtained in the corresponding month of the preceding year; so, not requiring an- other young GLOBICEPHALUS for the Society”s museum, and being * On reference to the date of this Report, it will be perceived that the above notice of the NEOMER1S is here interpolated, and rightly so, as I had the chance of noticing it on the present suitable occasion. 450 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4, short of hands just then in the taxidermist's department, with two large animals in course of preparation, I made the specimen over to Dr. Crozier of the Calcutta Medical College. Under that gentle- man's superintendence the entire skeleton has been prepared, which he has kindly made over to the museum of this Society ; but, unfor- tunately, no external part of the animal has been preserved, though Dr. Crozier has made notes of 1bs outward appearance and anatomy, from which he has kindly permitted me to extract the following. It indeed occurred to me that the specimen was of a more leaden black than 1 had observed in GLOBICEPHALUS INDICUS, with the throat and pectoral region conspicuously albescent. Dr. Crozier notices if as “a Porpoise 5 ft. long, of a bluish-black or lead-colour over the whole body, a little lighter on the under surface, and a white tinge under the throat and around margin of lips; a round head, protruding more convex on tip of upper jaw; blow-hole on upper-part of head, between two rather small eyes; opening [of the mouth] transverse and concave anteriorly, on posterior margin a row of small teeth of equal size in each jaw ; a pair of long pectoral fins or flippers; body rather flattened laterally, and along the back a slight groove or depression of skin, which rises to a ridge poste- riorly, on which is scattered a double series of squamce or ossicles recalling to mind those of a Shark. Tail-flukes 17 in. in diameter.” On dissection, the animal proved to be a fully adult male, with a general resemblance in structure to PHocaÑa VULGARIS, and others of the great DELPHINUS series. * * Dr. Crozier also dissected the young GLOBICEPHALUS INDICUS obtained by me last year from some fisliermen, who caught ib in one of the streams connected with the salt-water lake E. of Calcutta; its skeleton being now in our museum, He remarks of it—“ A SLOBICEPHALUS 4% ft. long; with blow-hole single, on upper-part of head, transverse and concave anteriorly ; no external ear or meatus auditorius ; eyes very small, just behind and above the angle of the mouth; opening of eyelids oblong from before backwards ; opening of mouth large, with a thick fleshy soft tongue ; 7 or 8 teeth in each jaw, very small, just appearing above the gums, indicating that the animal had been born only a very short time. The whole of the body is of a dark bluish colour, and the skin covered over with very thin cuticle; there is a slight constriction between the head and the body; flippers a good deal elongated ; a small dorsal fin about the hinder two-tlirds of the length of the body ; tail-fiukes large and notched in the cen- tre; in middle of body a longitudinal umbilical depression.” Judging from my own recollection, and also from the stuffed specimen, 9 ft. long, in the Society?s museum, I should not state the eyes to be “ very small,” but of the usual size in the Delphinide. In the Susú (PLATANISTA) they are exceedingly minute. In the GLOBICEPHALUS of 9 ft., the milk-teeth are consi- 1860.] Proceedings of the Ásiatic Society. 451 The following highly interesting communication, regarding the Great Rorqual of the Indian Seas, has been kindly communicated by the Hon. Sir H. Bartle Frere. “The Indian Rorqual is very common still in the seas off the coast of Arabia and Mekran, Scind, Cutch, Kattywar; and the Rorqual fishery is still one of the many strings which a Yankee captain trading on those coasts 1s apt to have to his bow. During the calm weather from September to February these * Whales” are very constantly seen by any vessel between Bhoy and Kurrachee ; the captains of coasting steamers told me they saw them almost every voyage at that time of the year. I have myself seen them twice in the few trips I have made from Bombay to Scind, once very close,—and remarked the large dorsal fin. They are also not unfrequently seen from Manora (the entrance to Kurrachee Port) in a very calm afternoon in the autumn, their black bodies, and jets of breath being visible with a glass in the offing when there is a bright light on the water from the afternoon sun. I have notes of three * Whales” having come ashore, two early in our tenure of Scind, and one while 1 was there. We found him out by the stench from his carcase, and on going to the spot (a few miles from Kurrachee) found him stranded and half devoured by the Hywenas, Jackals, and Sharks, many of which were tugging at portions of the carcase which floated. We collected most of the bones, and sent them to the Kurrachee museum, whence I will get a photograph of them, and 1f possible a few of the bones, which are frequently found on that coast. John Macleod, whom you may perhaps know by name as an amateur naturalist, calculated the length of the * Whale” we found as about 65 or 70 ft. ; but it was in fragments, and nothing to lead to identification but the bones.”— derably eroded, and a few of them had been shed, but without the tips of any of the permanent teeth appearing. The number of milk-teeth shewing above 6-6. the gum would seem to lave been 3373, nthe skeleton of the newly born young, there had been a series of at least 12 on each side above, and more below ; ra but I can only give the former number as ¿n silubus veris, Teeth of adultg—g" In the newly born young, the atlas and axis vertebre are already partially join- ed, the other cervical vertebre being still separate: in the adult the series are anchylosed into one mass, the whole of these being united into a single obtuse peak aboyo. 452 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4, Doubtless the identical specimen mentioned as having been “ stranded near Kurrachee” in Y. 4. S. XXIX, note to p. 482. At the time that my memoir on the Great Rorqual of the Indian Ocean was published (Vol. XXVIII, 481 ef seg.), 1 had not seen Dr. J. E. Gray's British Museum Catalogue of Cetacea published in 1850. In that work Dr. Gray arranges the Balenide into four genera, thus— “ A, Dorsal fin none. Belly smooth. .Baleen elongate, slender. l. BALANA. B. Dorsal fin distinct. Belly plaited. -Baleen broad, short. 2. MrERGAPTERA. Pectoral fins elongate. Dorsal fin low. 3. BALANOPTERA. Pectoral fins moderate. Dorsal fin falcate, 2 from nose. Vertebre 46 or 48. 4. Puysanus. Pectoral fins moderate. Dorsal fin falcate, 2 length from nose. Vertebre 54 or 64.” Now, if my cited authority regarding the great Rorqual of the Indian Seas be fully trustworthy, the dorsal fin of this animal “is about one-third or a little more from the head and is well developed ;” which TI take to mean from the setting on of the head, rather than from the extremity of the muzzle ; though even this would place 14 nearly about the middle of the animal, or considerably too forward for either of the two genera with “falcate fin” recognised by Dr. Gray. Referring to an experienced whaler, who is familiar with the animal, he also states that “the fin is near the middle of the back, if anything rather backward.” Further observation is required; as also respecting the number of vertebra composing the entire series, the amount of anchylosis of the cervical vertebre (or of junction or union of those that form the neck), the position of the sexual organs with reference to the dorsal fin, and likewise the dimensions of a specimen correctly taken, with those of its dorsal fin, flippers, and tail-fukes, the position of the eye, dc. d:c., and above all a carefully executed figure is exceedingly desirable. It appears that Sperm Whales (PHYSETER MACROCEPHALUS P) are by no means uncommon off the coast of Ceylon, where, on the eastern side, my informant has seen a *schule” of 30 or 40 within sight of land. They are also seen about Cochin, and thence across to Zanzibar, and especially about the Seychelles which is a noted A A A A 1860. ] Proceedings of the Ásiatic Society. 453 resort of the species. As a general rule, however, the Sperm Whale keeps to the open ocean, and is rarely observed in what seamen term -_fnarrow seas,” as the Bay of Bengal or Sea of Arabia even. My informant, who has been long engaged in the so-called * fishery” for Sperm Whales, may be trusted as a safe authority for the species or genus. Lastly, with reference to the remark of Nearchus (XXVIII, 481,) that the bones of Whales were, in his time, made use of for building purposes on the coast of Mekran, I may notice that they have also been thus used on the shores of the Polar Sea, at the N. E. extremity of Siberia. Thus Von Wrangell remarks that—*“ At many places along this coast we saw the bones of Whales stuck upright in the ground ; our interpreter, and subsequently the Tschuktschi whom we meb, said that they were the remains of the former dwellings of a stationary tribe. They appeared to have been of a better and more solid kind than are now used, and to have been partly sunk in the ground.” And again—“* There are traditions which relate that two centuries ago the Onkilon occupied the whole of the coast from Cape Schelagskoi to Behring's Straits; and 14 1s true that there are every- where along this tract the remains of huts constructed of earth and whale bones, and quite different from the present dwellings of the Tschuktschi.” Von Wrangell's Varratiwe of an Expedition to the Polar Sea (Sabine's translation, 1840, pp. 360, 8372.) E, BLYrH.* * Referring to the recent use of flint implements, in p. 384 antea, 1 have since read the following passage concerning the American red man, quoted in the London Atheneum for Sept. 15th, 1860, No. 1716, p. 346. “They dig their ground with a flint, called in their language tom-a-pea-kan, and so put five or six grains into a hole the latter end of April or beginning of May,” dc. £c. Quoted from a reprint of a Two years' Journal in New York, and part of its Territories in America, by Charles Wooley, or Wolley, A. M, (about A. D. 1678). Of course a research into the narratives of the old navigators will disinter many instances of the kind, by those who have the leisure for it, among nations unacquainted with the use of metals. Two stupid errata have crept into my memoir on Indian Cetacea. One (p. 486 antea) is in the extract from the Friend of India newspaper. For “ diameter” read circumference ! The other relates to the longitude of the Sulu or Mindoro Sea (p. 484), which rectify as being from 118“ to 1220 meridians E. of Green- wich. INSI LO LIO SODIO INSI LIO LI ONIS IO IO ISI - Sd NO ai e o E inge de año» Fi pe orbe iria DA ost. ovidiceanta tada avidor bd: Ec > 1 miden Dist ae toy eli É sala «era: E ragerir ee Pto ISA toi! vedd se pe da y nds 4 a sd de Ip co single iebdess, e Verena Alli! Inatuioe qu dede ! iran: immel: e ds: ¡Dog Meli: 18 und, adan: Hide is era id a 19cui), lo tl Ra sorda Lol jitroo lc AI poo: O meo Pue pri UE pedian CeToON elsrd Yo E O Ad ? Á 4. de cinto socias eN Ñ VA bsrroit dir di ago Pe TUNA pp Id a AABT AS ys di NE: AS E NN ¿Droit? Pit 10 A Pr Pag des A AN pd 53 ases aaa A AS ant nea ER 12. 931 dr 4 HS Er $ Jm 7 Po. ¿UA 440 a ML Ep DE A ba gi Prilol USO 11 COS E brida e e Mirtint 0 Ae 18) esplt As af 16d yA hu APN Picado Jsp de 4 ke e Y y vu Mart e Y: 158 bs Aa AP ha yea vaW Po Lis Paris MS ' AN Ne E) é ES Ñ Ed 1 $ A e y , ui! Te NN) y , POE ; AY E ¿NS 4 E IA IEA 2 IIA MES 1d Ns %e evi; barda pd e A bla ay ¿da e OIEA AAOÍDA YA A E OLD 50 mad alar cb 5 Ay Ni AN . LA ' A ana m0) ¿UN ly? ya 04) pos sn od TORA NS a il A nas! mipoea “HA "A MA 4d FO 13 dibo Cia 0 YA pi y 0 yn e ma Mc : AA At cgi a vid multa ad DAR As * 4 cd 1 UN eps a o Ja ui IAE and: nde. 41393, did / q ; LA q - l ) / | l y y a le Landis id A III y 5 3, ss > a GREAT -WATER SPOUT seen at DUMDUM (BENGAL) 77" OCT: 1859. ! UN STONE BY MAJOR W.S. SHERWILL AND LITH By H.M. SMITH, SURV'GENLS OFFIGE, CALOUITA, 1860. $ / tl 0981 Y1ILNIAYO 3D1440 ¿IN39AGOS HR LINS NH Ag HL ES "SM BOPVIN AY ANOLS NO 0981 PUR 681 s- aA 9uy asma “y9ON34 Ur uses SINMOIS HALWM XIS ¿0 SURDAaAS o ad >. “0801 s380L00' YVILNAITWI £301330 Ss N39 ¿ANS RANAS TW H AB HL ONY CTIIMBZHAS "SM YOCVIN AB 3NOLS NO 2091 993% D0D001 JP Uopena—a ue 1e“SNIVLNNOIN HVAWIVINIR Sip Ur ses S1NOJS SILVM ALN3ML JO anod9 Y me y OS VLLOYIVI 301440 SINIDAMNS HLIAS HAB HLB TUIMYZHS SM YO VÍA AB INOLS NO 0981 ¿das 82 “ANA WMA jFeusas SINMOIS YILVM a ERAS Meteorological Observations. vii Abstract of the Results of the Howrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General?s Office, Calcutta, in the month of January, 1860. Latitude 22% 33 1” North. Longitude 88” 20' 34” East, : feet. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea level, 18.11 Daily Means, 8c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon, a, 33 NE , 2 ES] ba Range of the Barometer EE Range of the Tempera- de E ds during the day. y E ture during the day. : => uNa! SE NE , qu” a 3 D SE Max Min Difr Ea | Max. | Min. | Dift, - 8 i SS N Aa PS j | | y Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. O O O | O 1 | Sunday | | | 29 |29.932 |30.005 |29.878 0.127 64.8 | 75.4 56.4 | 19.0 3 .961 ¿042 .906 .136 66.0 | 76.4 59.0 | 17.4 4 .981 0592 935 Ad 64.2 75.4 | 55.0 | 20.4 5 [130.002 .092 .942 .150 62.2 72.1 54.8 | 17.3 6 |29.960 ,036 .900 .136 61.8 72.8 | 53.2 | 19.6 G 9592 .024 904, .120 64,4 77.8 54,4 | 23.4 8 | Sunday 9 .994 .067 947 .120 67.9 79.4 58.1 | 21.3 | 10 ¡30.000 .082 .951 .131 65.9 | 75.4 57.4 | 18.0 | 11 |29.999 .078 .949 .129 62.8 73.6 | 54,5 | 19.1 | 12 |30.060 .130 E E 62.4 74,0 | 52.7 | 21.3 13 .109 .203 |30.048 | .155 63.1 75.0 52.8 | 22.2 | 14 .081 .158 ¿015 .143 64.4, 76.1 56.0 | 20.1 15 | Sunday | 16 .051 .153 |29.993 .160 64.4. 75.7 55.6 | 20.1 A7 .068 .149 |30.012 .137 64.0 74,9 56.0 | 18.9 18 |29.996 .083 129.925 .158 64.6 | 76.4 | 54.9 | 21.5 19 978 .039 .906 133 68.5 | 81.4 | 57.5 | 23,9 20 [30.040 .109 989 .120 69.2 | 80.0 63.0 | 17.0 ET. |' 039 .122 .971 151 | 66.9 | 78.2 | 57.4 | 20.8 22 | Sunday ql 23 .010 .086 954 | ,132 | 69.3 82.2 58.4 | 23.8 24 | 29.982 .062 ¿917 ¿148 | 72.8 83.2 66.8 | 16.4 25 [30.030 .102 979 123 | 713 80.6 65.2 | 15.4 261 | .086 | :163 [30.027 | .136 | 674 | 766 | 594 | 172 27 .047 .123 |29.974 .149 66.1 77.0 57.6 | 19.4 28 ¿040 .123 .993 .130 | 67.1 19.2 57.2 | 22.0 29 | Sunday. | | | | | 30 | .039 | .139 | .979 | .160 | 705 | 82.8 | 61.0 | 21.8 31. |29.998 .081 .934 JAR 4072 84.4 | 62.8 | 21.6 Theo Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb | Thermometers are derived from the twenty-four hourly observations made during the day. 1vi1 Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Howrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, in the month of January, 1860. Daily Means, 8c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) E $ 4 NS ES 5 á A 15) a 3 q E E E E A E ES E = MS] cd 2 E a > Y . AS 2 Ay S A A ES 5 e ES E S 29 E E Date. la) ES o 5 dE ES EE o 2 (a E RS le > E E = ES Su |3a (33958 522 SE Z 3 E A ES ES = ÁS os a ES aa go 2 S = 3 >] => = e == 5n S g p 8 PA 3 > E A = A S) a 5 li == o o 0 o Inches. ¡ T. gr.| T. gr. 1 | Sunday. a 59.6 5.2 56.5 8.3 | 0.465 | 5,18 | 1.65 | 0.76 3 59.1 6.9 55.0 11.0 44,2 4,91 | 2,17 «69 4 57.5 6.7 52.8 11.4 .411 .98 .11 .69 5 55.3 6.9 50.5 7 .380 25 04 :68 6 56.0 5.8 51.9 9.9 .398 46 | 1.75 a rl 58.0 6.4 53.5 10.9 «421 .68 [ 2.06 .69 8 | Sunday. 9 61.5 6.4 57.7 10.2 485 | 5.35 17 Aa 10 59.1 6.8 55.0 10.9 442 4.91 .15 70 11 56.3 6.5 51.7 11.1 .396 .42 | 1.99 .69 12 56.0 6.4 51.5 10.9 .393 .39 94, .69 13 56.7 6.4 52,2 10.9 402 49 .98 .69 14 . 58.2 6.2 53.9 10.5 426 .74 | 2.00 70 15 | Sunday. : 16 59.1 5.4 55.2 9.2 «445 96 | 1.78 74 17 58.6 5.4 54.8 9.2 140 .89 16 74, 18 58.9 57 55.5 91 «450 5.01 07 14 19 63.3 5.2 60.7 7.8 .536 .90 a 47 20 63.3 5.9 60.3 8.9 .528 .82 ¿99.1..78 21 60.4 6.5 56.5 10.4 465 15 102.18 Bl 22 | Sunday. 23 63.3 6.0 60.3 9.0 528 .32 .01 74 24 67.8 5.0 65.3 7.5 .623 6.82 | 1.89 78 25 64.9 6.4 61.7 9.6 004 .07 | 2.26 18 26 60.4, 7.0 56.2 all «161 5.10 .29 .69 27 59.7 6.4, 55.9 10.2 .456 .06 04, ¿ql 28 61.0 6.2 57.2 9,9 A76 .26 .06 72 29 Sunday. 30 64.7 5.8 61.8 8.7 DD ENO 6.10 .03 75 | 31 1 OE 1 6.0 63.1 9.0 .580 .39 .18 74 All the Hygron Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich constants. Meteorological Observations, lix Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations talcen at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of January, 1860. Hourly Means, Sc. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. E 3 . | Range of the Barometer for a 5 Ranes A As e SUn RI 285 each hour during the a. pe E ON ENEE A = during the Hour.| 2 dE =S 3 month. ES e O E 3 ] x 332 Max Min Diff sE Max. | Min. | Dif. = = Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches, O (o) O o Mid- 4 X night. 30.017 |30.114 [29.930 .184 61.7 68.4: 57.2. "11:2 1 .011 .115 .928 .187 61.0 67.8 56.4 | 11.4 2 .004 .108 .915 .193 60.2 67.2 595.6 | 11.6 3 |29.998 .096 OL .185 59.7 67.7 99.0 11127 4 .993 .095 .902 .193 58.9 68.2 4.911 13.7 5 [130.004 .109 .915 .194 58.6 67.7 53.7 | 14,0 6 016 .125 927 .198 57.9 67.0 52.8 | 14,2 E .035 .141 .947 .194 57.7 67.4 527 11147 8 ¿062 eds 977 .174 60.4 68.4. 55.9 | 12.5 9 .089 ,203 [30.004 ¿199 64.1 70.8 59.0 | 11:8 10 ¿096 .199 .005 .194 67.7 73.2 62.8 | 10.4 11 ,078 ¿177 |29.982 .195 EL 77.4 66.2 | 11.2 Noon. 048 .136 959 77 74.2 79.6 69.2 | 10.4 1 .013 .096 924 .172 76.2 82.0 711.2 | 10.8 2 29.985 .071 .886 .185 77.3 83.8 12 3 .968 .056 .881 175 77.4 84.4 71.8 | 12.6 4 .962 .048 .878 .170 75.3 82.6 69.4 | 13.2 5 .967 053 .882 .171 73.3 80.2 68.0 | 12.2 6 976 .064 :900 .164, 70.4, 78.6 64.8 | 13.8 7 .994, ¿093 907 .186 68.0 74.8 62.7 | 12.1 S |30.010 .111 .930 LS E 66.4 73.4 61.2 | 12.2 9 .023 .118 ..941 177 65.3 71.4 60.0 | 11.4 10 .027 .130 .949 .181 64.0 70.6 59.4 | 11.2 11 «019 .105 la .947 .158 63.3 70.2 58.6 ¡ 11.6 The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometers are derived from the observations made at the several hours during the month, lx Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations talcen at the Surveyor General's Office, Caleutta, in the month of January, 1860. Hourly Means, Sc. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) E y A pe E A EE E >) Ad E ud o pen [en vo Ss Sl == o o LE pr A SE Hour | 3 A 3 uS | o.3 SECA Dog ie 8. le. 16 s Cese E 5 3 O E A ) pa a a A O E [2] qua o en] =] S g >> 2 PE SS 3al ¡S?Peat[5395£s5 > a 9) a ps A < = : | 1) o 0 “o Inches. | T. gr. | T. gr Mid- 32 1 5603 1) 50) 0l462 "| 518111 HOR 0 night, 58.5 ¿ N . K ES 1 Al 55.4 | 56 | .449 .02 04 -83 2 573 129 | 550. | 52 | .442 ¡| 4.97 0.94 -S4 3 568 1,29 1. báb 1106,2.1 01485 .89 .93 -34 4 56d e ARA M5 dG .S0 .87 .85 Bl BB da |. BS] A 12 | 37 .85 85 6 A A IT 75 74 87 7 ON E A .68 -78 86 8 57d 1 30 1 550 54] .442 97 .98 84 9 E dl SO | 8.0 | .459 | 5,12 1.55 77 10 610 2 67 1.570 dl 1O.7 ol 478 .22 2.24 70 11 62.3.| 88 | 57.9 13.2 | :.488 .35 .93 65 | | Noon.| 63.3 | 10.9 | 57.8 | 16.4 | .486 .30 3.79 | 58 1 64,3 | 119 | 0583 (17.9. | 404 .36 4,30 56 2 64.8 | 125 | 58.5 |18.8 | :498 .39 | .59 54 3 64.7 1127 | 583 | 19.1 494 .35 .66 53 4 638.4 | 119 | 574 |17.9 | .480 22 .18 .56 5 635.3 | 100 | 583 | 150.1] .494 | .39 3.45 .61 6 co 11.59% 011.8 .508 .58 2.52 .69 7 62.1 5.9 58.6. | 9.4 | .499 .52 .01 73 8 Ls al 58.2 | 8.2 1 .493 .46 | 17d .76 9 60.6 1 47 | 578 | 7.5 | .486 307 A 78 10 60.00 0 ra 16.8 1 la6 .29 .36 | .80 11 sob as 11568 1165 | 470 24 .27 .S1 a | j AM the Hygrometrical elements are computed by he Ereenwieh constants. Meteorological Observations. 1x1 Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Ofice, Calcutta, , in the month of January, 1860. Solar Radiation, Weather, «c. Eg |DÉ 3.2 15.237 1 3 ¡55 8| Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky. El $5 (328| ofthe Wind. Aa” po O Inches. 1| Sunday. 2| 132.0 se N. W. 4 N. 4 E. Cloudless till 7 Pp. mM. Scatd. —i after- wards. 3| 134,0 3 N. € E. Cloudless. 4| 134.0 de N. € N. W. Cloudless, 5| 130.5 ; N. € N. W. Cloudless. 6| 131.8 ap N. € W. Cloudless. 7| 135.0 A N. Cloudless., 8| Sunday. 9| 133.0 De w. Cloudless. 10| 131.0 eN N. GN. W. Cloudless. 11| 134.0 Se N. W. í Cloudless. 12| 133.0 EN N. W. €. N. Cloudless. 13| 132.4 ds N. € N. W. Cloudless. 14| 133.0 lo N. W. Cloudless. 15| Sunday. 16| 130.0 Le N. £G$8. «€ W. Ciloudless. 17| 124.0 e N, € N. W.4€ W. | Cloudless. 18| 134.6 e W. 4S. W. | Cloudless. 19| 132.0 a S. 48. W. Cloudless, 201 136.0 sa N. 4 E. € 8, Cloudless ; also heavy fog between 5 9 A. M. 211 130.8 sa N. W. 4% N. Cloudless. 22, Sunday. 23| 139.0 a S. W. G 8. Cloudless. 24 137.6 pe S. W. € 8. Cloudless ; also foggy between 24 6 A, M. 25 134.6 $ N. «€ 8. | Cloudless. 26| 129.0 ce N.G N. E. Cloudiess. 27 - 130.0 e N. W. GN. Cloudless. 28| 135.0 «+. |N.4GN.W.48. W.| Cloudless til 8 4. m. Seatd. MG itill 3 P. M. Cloudless afterwards. 29 Sunday. 30| 140.5 3% S. Cloudless till 8 A. m. Scatd. Mi till 2 p. M. Cioudless afterwards ; also fogay between 6 48 A. mM, 31 139.6 e ¡Did WE Cloudless till 10 A. mM. Scatd. Mi till 6 P. M. Cloudless afterwards. | t E Cirri, Mi Cirro strati, Mi Cumuli, -i Cumulo strati, hi Nimbi, —i Strati, Mi Cirro cumuli, 1x1i Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results 0f the Houwrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, un the month of January, 1860. MonNtHLY RESULTS. Mean height of the Barometer for the month, .. .. Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 9 A. M. on the 13th, “o Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 4 P. mM. on the 2d, .. Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, 40 .. Mean of the daily Max. Pressures, Ae De se ce Ditto ditto Min. ditto, Se de e Mean daily range of the Barometers during the month, .. “e Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. .. Max. Temperature occurred at 3 P. M. on the 31st, sy dale Min. Temperature occurred at 7 A. M. on the 12th, .. .. Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, .. .. Mean of the daily Max. Temperatures, .. .. .. Ditto ditto Min. ditto, oe ES Se Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, .. Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, e he Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, ... Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, .. > .. Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean e -pOint, .. Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, AE Se AAA TInches. 30.017 30.203 29.878 0.325 30.096 29.958 0.138 60.2 6.1 56.5 9.8 Inches. 0.465 Troy grains. Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, aja .. .. 5.15 Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, En 2.00 Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.72 Inches Rained No days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, .. .. Nil. Total amount of rain during the month, .. 0 Nil. Prevailing direction of the Wind, .. .. N. 4 N. W. h b y Meteorological Observations. 1x111 Abstract of the Results of the Houwrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of January, 1860. MowtHLY REsuLrs. Table showing the number of days on which ata given hour any particular wind blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour, when any particular wind was blowing, it rained. Hour. : : h p 1 y 4 a. |S 5 3 iS sl .1S|s E E IE 2l2|3l2 Nálz 8] E. [S|s. EZ S. (310 [2] W. 215185 . No. of days. Midnight, | 8 2 4, 4, 1 7 1 E) E 4 3 2 7 : 2 9 1 4 3 2 7 Ñ 3 8 1 4, 3 1 7 ¡2 4 8 1 2 4, 2 7 5 2 5 8 1 1 3 3 2 7 4 1 6 EE 1 2 3 4 | $ 5 : 7 12 2 1 3 4, 4 h ua! a 2 2 2 1 3 61 9 11 2 3 2 3 2 3 y 10 dEl 2 4, 2 2 2 3 11 8 1 4, 1 3 2 2 5 Noon. 7 5 1 2 3 3 5 1 7 2 1 2 4 3 a 2 6 2 1 3 3 6 5 3 7 1 1 2 3 5 7 4 12 1 2 4, 7 5 9 1 3 3 2 8 6 6 1 1 4, 3 2 >, z 7 7 1 5 3 2 S 8 7 1 5 3 2 8 9 7 1 5 3 2 8 10 7 1 5 3 2 8 3 6 1 5 3 2 8 1 5 A £ 4 4 1 “e Meteorological Observations. lxv Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Ofice, Calcutta, in the month of February, 1860. Latitude 22% 33 1” North. Longitude 88* 20” 34” East, feet. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea level, 18.11 Daily Means, Sc. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon, o 0 . -. o 5 Range of the Barometer E E Range of the Tempera- 0 E E during the day. dd ture during the day. o = 243 E . e») b) S (33% | mas. | Min | Dif | ¿48 | Max. | Min. | Dif A A = Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. O O o O 1 |29.954 |30.031 |29.887 0.144, 73.0 85.3 64.2 | 21.1 2 955 .030 .887 .143 2d 80.6 69.0 | 11.6 3 977 .047 .918 ¿129 73.6 82.8 66.2 | 16.6 4 .985 078 915 .163 74.6 82.0 69.4 | 12.6 5 | Sunday. 6 .946 .023 .872 .151 76.9 85.6 71.8 | 13.8 7 977 ,052 .925 24 75.8 84.0 70.6 | 13.4 8 .945 .035 .879 .156 73.1 83.4 65.0 | 18.4 9 .886 | 29.954: .822 ,132 75.1 84.6 68.0 | 16.6 10 .898 .970 .820 .150 75.8 84.2 68.8 | 15.4 11 .905 .983 «334 .149 76.0 84.6 68.6 | 16.0 12 | Sunday. 13 .912 |30.001 .832 .169 74.1 83.4 66.6 | 16.8 14 .893 |29.973 .825 .148 74.8 85. 65.2 | 20.5 15 .961 [30,042 .905 .137 77.4 87.5 68.6 | 18.9 16 |30.006 .086 947 .139 78.8 88.2 69.6 | 18.6 17 .004 .095 937 .158 78.9 88.2 70.8 | 17.4 18 |29.912 | 29,994 .826 .168 78.6 88.6 69.2 | 19.4 19 | Sunday. 20 .922 | 30.001 .851 .150 76.9 84.7 72,2 | 12.5 21 .962 054 .890 .164 75.1 86.0 65.0 | 21.0 22 .887 |29.973 .808 .165 73.7 85.6 63.5 | 22.0 23 .877 .956 .826 .130 74,9 86.5 64.0 | 22.5 24 .866 .947 .803 144 | 76.4 88.0 | 65.8 | 22.2 25 | .856 .941 788 .153 TT 84.2 70.9 | 13.3 26 | Sunday. 27 .831 .919 782 .137 74.8 86.2 63.9 | 22.3 28 0072 .844, .690 .154 79.8 93.4 69.0 | 24.4 29 .743 .815 .688 127 78.2 87.6 71.0 | 16.6 The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometers are derived from the twenty-four hourly observations made during the day. lxvi Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, in the month of February, 1860. Daily Means, gc. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) 19 | Sunday. S ES poda ao z e e Id E E > 3 o 3 Al 2 5 a S ña ss ¡MAPS ida z A Mins, A dE 2 3 Q le Ss. |“ >. 2 E IO A E Eo 2 S E E 2, SIS Os ES a a S s 3 25 1233/23 un Ss 8 > E > s> 3.93 (325|38.5 pa Aa d) [a = > < == o o o o Inches. ¡ T. gr. | T. gr. 1 66.0 7.0 62.5 10.5 | 0.568 | 6.21 | 2.55 | 0.71 2 67.5 5.2 64.9 7.8 .615 FAS | TEBA 1 TS 3 68.4 5.2 65.8 7.8 .634 93 | 2.00 78 4 71.0 3.6 69.2 5.4 708 1 7781 da 7 34 5 | Sunday. 6 72.6 4.3 70.4 6.5 7136 ¿9911 187 + ¿SL 7 | 693 6.5 66.0 9.8 .638 | 6.94 | 2.60 | .73 8 66.1 7.0 62.6 10.5 .570 231 ana6 || 71 9 70.2 4.9 67.7 7.4, .674 | 736 | 198 | .79 10 72.0 3.8 70.1 5.7 729 98: ab] 7 88 11 69.4 6:6 66.1 9.9 .640 | 6.96 | 2.64 | .73 12 Sunday. 13 66.8 7.3 63.1 110 , .580 6.33 74 70 14 69.0 5.8 66.1 8.7 640 97 102910 15 15 71.5 5.9 68.5 8.9 692 TL AGO. o 16 72.0 6.3 68.8 9.5 .699 56 12 Ta 27 71.6 7.3 67.9 11.0 .679 24) Bula 170 18 70.0 8.6 65.7 12.9 632 6.84. 54 .66 20 66.1 10.8 60.7 16.2 -9036 5.81 | 4,05 .59 21 64.1 11.0 58.6 16.5 .499 .43 | 3.91 .98 22 63.6 10.1 58.5 15.2 .498 13 93 «61 23 65.6 9.3 60.9 14.0 | .539 .87 .41 .63 24 66.8 9.6 62.0 14,4 .5599 6.08 64 63 25 68.5 7.2 64.9 10.8 .615 10 281 1 26 | Sunday. 21 64.9 9:9 59.9 14.9 .521 5.67 | 3.59 .61 28 70.3 9.5 65.5 14.3 .628 6.78 97 63 29 66.6 11.6 60.8 17.4 937 9.82 | 4.43 m5) Meteorological Observations, lxv11 Abstract of the Results of the Howrly Meteorological Observations taleen at the Surveyor General'a Office, Calcutta, in the month of February, 1860. Hourly Means, €:c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon, S 3 . | Range of the Barometer for S 5 Range al the Lempsra: ES y S ture for each hour = 52 each hour during the a E CLAN 0d Hour la E Pa month. e E lora EE AE = o.” A as | S Z3 2 Max Min Diff. SE Max. | Min. | Diff. a = Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. O O O O Mid- night, 129.920 30.021 [29.733 | 0.288 71.6 76.3 | 681 | 8.2 1 .913 014 .716 .298 709 Ze TOS aa 2 902 .001 714 .287 70.2 746 | 668; 7.8 3 .889 |29.997 711 .286 69.9 74.0 65.6 8.4 4 .893 .989 704, .285 69.5 73.6 | 64.8 | 8.8 5 904 .999 .704 295 68.8 72.6 64.9 7.7 6 915 (30.017 717 .300 68.3 73.2 | 638 | 9.4 7 934 .043 735 .308 68.2 73.0 | 636 | 9.4 8 .962 062 782 .280 70.9 74.2 | 66.0 | 8.2 9 985 095 .805 290 73.6 78.0 07.81 10:2 10 993 092 .815 27 76.7 814 'P-71.6 1 198 11 .979 .076 .803 .273 79.5 84.8 | 74.0 | 10.8 Noon.| ,954, .047 776 A 82.0 88.0 7521 198 3. .921 .020 756 .264 83.9 90.4 77.4 | 13.0 2 .888 |'29.997 .726 .271 85.1 91.8 79.0 | 12.8 3 .863 .966 706 .260 85.6 93.4 80.6 | 12.8 4, .852 .963 692 201 84..8 92.8 79.0 | 13.8 5 .852 .94/7 .688 .259 83.2 91.2 77.8 | 13.4 6 .860 -966 :690 .276 80.3 85.5 75.6 9.9 7 .878 .986 704 .282 77.5 81.6 74.0 7.6 S .902 130.013 733 .280 75.7 79.8 72.2 7.6 9 .920 .032 751 .281 74.5 79.3 A E e 10 .923 .026 756 .270 7350 | 782 69.8 8.4 11 .919 .027 751 276 72.9 97.5 69.6 7.9 The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometers are derived from the observations made at the several hours during the month. lxvii Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations | taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, | in the month of February, 1860. h Hourly Means, éc. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) | n pe FE E o a 23 1 LD 50 S El E ar a | E E v Ay D E “9 E e EN ga 5 S ES ES 2. AS 5) sa a S Hour ¿ES 3 A 3 E lo a Y e as E O 0 a Ei E ES E 2 33 ¡Ps [6,9 (ose 2 Eno ñ = E a? A a SR 3 8 Po a Pa | 33 | 382 [¡=PS2132953 a a ¡$ a Sa = < 5 a | A A O O O O Inches. | T. gr. | T. gr Ma logra | as | 651 | 65. | 069.| 078] 160%] 08L essa Mod ¿cagl d0 ele 46 .82 2 66.5 3.7 64.6 5.6 .609 70 .39 83 3 66.4 3.5 64.6 53 .609 «deL .27 .S4 4 66.3 3.2 64.7 4.8 .611 13 15 85 5 65.5 3.3 63.8 5.0 .9093 .04 A .85 6 65.4 2.9 63:7 4.6 .591 52 »08 .86 e 65.3 2.9 63.6 4.6 .590 .50 .08 .36 8 67.1 3.8 65.2 5.1 .621 .83 40 .83 9 68.0 5.6 65.2 8.4 .621 .S0 2.13 76 10 69.0. da 65.1 11.6 ¿619 12 3.08 69 11 69.5 10.0 64.5 15.0 ¿607 .96 4.10 62 Noon.| 70.1 | 11.9 64,1 | 17.9 .599 43 5.04 56 1 70.7 13.2 64.1 19.8 .599 «10 13 53 2 71.2 13.9 64.2 | 20.9 ¿601 41 6.16 51 3 71.3 14.3 64.1 21.5 .599 38 .38 50 4, 70.7 14.1 63.6 21.2 .590 29 LA ol 5 70.4 12.8 64.0 19.2 .597 40 5.49 54 6 70.3 10.0 65.3 15.0 .623 .72 4,19 62 7 69.7 7.8 653 "LL 634 .87 3.17 .68 8 69.0 6.7 65.6 10.1 .630 .86 2.65 .12 9 68.6 5.9 65.6 8.9 .630 .87 .91 .15 10 68.1 5.4 65,4 8.1 .626 .84 .06 7 11 67.9 5.0 65.4: 7.5 626 .S4 1.89 78 All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich constants. Meteorological Observations. Ixix Abstract of the Results of the Howrly Meteorological Observations | Date. (CI «TCOO > «so 00 10 Max. Solar radiation. E 2 o 135.6 Sunday. 136.2 140.5 139.0 142.0 139.0 140.0 Sunday. 138.8 140.0 132,0 eñ taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, in the month of February, 1860. Solar Radiation, Weather, dc. o» app EN e! e E. O % 5 | Prevailing direction 3 3 S of the Wind. O) Inches. S.W. 4d $ E. 0.09 |8. € E. S. S, 6 S. W AN O a LN E de No General Aspect of the Sky. Cloudless, also foggy between 6 4 7 A. M. Cloudless'till 5 A. M. Cloudy till Noon. Scatd. —i afterwards. Cloudy till 8 P. mM. Cloudless after- wards; also little drizzling with lightning and thunder between 4 aud DA. M. Cloudless till 4 A. mM. Scatd. Clouds afterwards. Cloudy till 5 p. m. Cloudless after- wards. Cloudless till 2 a. mM. cloudy till8 A. mM. Scatd. M till 8 P. mM. cloudless after- wards ; also slightly foggy at 7 A. M. Cloudless. Cloudless till 7 A. M.Scatd. M « ni till 5 P. M. Cloudless afterwards ; also foggy between 5 4 7 A. M. Cloudless till 7 a. M. Scatd. ”i after- wards ¿ also foggy between 6 4% 7 A. M Ciendiead till Noon. Scatd: NM Ea M. Cloudless afterwards. Scatd. M till 3 P. m. Cloudless after- wards. Cloudless till 5 A. M. Cloudy till 10 a. M. Cloudless afterwards. Cloudless. Cloudless. Cloudless., Cloudless. Cloudless till 4 A. Mm. Scatd. —i till 6 P. M. Cloudless afterwards. Cloudless. Cloudless, Cloudless till $ A. m. Cloudy till 10 A, M. Cloudless afterwards. Ni Cirri, —i Cirro strati, 0i Cumuli, “-i Cumulo strati, dei Nimbi, —i Sbrati, Mi Cirro cumuli. lxx Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Howrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of February, 1860. Solar Radiation, Weather, dc. a 38 le Sm AE m7 TA | 3 [9 2 5 | Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky. El $3 1588 of the Wind. Aa ee o Inches 24| 138.8 ++ |1S.4G N. W. Cloudless. 25| 120.8 +. |E. € 8, W. Cloudy till 9 P. m. Cloudless afterwards ; also drizzling at 1 A. M. G 10 P. mM. 26: Sunday. 27| 138.8 «+. [S.6G W.4£8S. W. [Cloudless. 28| 141.0 «+. |S.d46 8. W. Cloudless. 29| 132,0 «+. 18.468, W. Cloudless. PC E E, Meteorological Observations. lxx1 Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of February, 1860. MoNTtTHLY RESULTS. Mean height of the Barometer for the month, 5 .. Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 9 A. mM. on the 17th, sia Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 5 P. mM. On the 29th, .. Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, 3 . Mean of the daily Max. Pressures, .. .. .. Ditto ditto Min. ditto, $ 2 a Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. Es Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, E ao Max. Temperature occurred at 3 P. Mm. on the 28th, e .. Min. Temperature occurred at 7 A. M. on the 22nd, .. 30 Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, .. .. Mean of the daily Max. Temperatures, “. Be de Ditto ditto Min. ditto, 20 al Sr Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, .. Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, le ., Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer,.. Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, .. - .. Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Do -point, .. Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, an .. TOÓOQQNQ_———— 68.4 7.4 64.7 11.1 Inches 0.611 Troy grains Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, .. E .. 6.65 Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete satur do "e 2.89 Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.70 Inches Rained 2 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, e PR 0.09 Total amount of rain during the month, de e 0.09 Prevailing direction of the Wind, .. .. S. € S. W. Íxxi1 - Meteorological Observations. Abstract 0f the Results of the Houwrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, | in the month of February, 1860. A MonTHLY RrsuLrs. | Table showing the number of days on which ata given hour any particular wind blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour, when any particular wind was blowing, it rained. Hour. AA g s 5 a O E 8 g E ENE sl [ela sl Nal] E. [¿[S.E.2|S. (¿] 6 (3/W. (2/7 (a/S 53 a E E A AO MA | | | No. of days. : Midnight. 1 (1 2 2 13 4, 2 A o a E: 3 2 12 4 | 1 2 | 2. aj q 1 2 z 12 4, 2 11 E a E E 2 2 10 4, 2 2 A 1 21113 11 2 2 2 A O A 211008 10 3 3 ¡1 a an ÓN 3 2 9 4, 4 : ova la 3 2 5 5 4, 8 +2 l5 4, 1 5 3 1 3 ¡1 9 Lame 4, 4 1 3 3 úl 10. Aa 2 2 7 3 2 2 11 A 1 1 351 m6 6 3 Noon 4, 2 2 1205 4, 4 1 51 11 ES 5 4, A E e 2 Al 6 5 4 3 l6 12 1 1 E E 7 2 4 4, 2 21.).8 5 4, 5 381 | 1 3 l O E 4, 2 A 0 E 3 1 A 3 3 E E 3 1 6 15 3 2 8, "ua 3 pl 91 15 2 2 o La. la 2 1 10| | 5 1 2 to "12 la e A 1 2 11 12 12 2 1 10 1-5 1 2, Meteoroloyical Observations. lxx113 Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, in the month of March, 1860. Latitude 22% 33 1” North. Longitude 88% 20” 34” East. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea Ma Daily Means, Sc. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. NE 25 ¡A+ 5 Range of the Barometer A > Range of the Tempera- o 5 E during the day. p E ture during the day. En 30 A S ; Date, E < 2 323 | Max. | Min. | Dif. 38 Max. | Min. | Dif a 5 . Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. ro) o o o 1 29.772 | 29.841 | 29.706 0.135 | 76.9 88.9 64.8 | 24.1 2 .795 .375 137 .138 | 76.5 87.4 65.8 | 21.6 3 162 .340 .684 ¿156 | 77.0 89.0 65.4 | 23.6 4 | Sunday. 5 .322 907 174 «133. 81.3 91.4 74.8 | 16.6 6 .34,1 .925 174 .151 | 81.8 92.0 74,5 117.5 q 170 .860 .681 .179 81.6 92.2 75.6 | 16.6 8 744 .326 .692 .134 | 80.5 89.6 73.6 | 16.0 9 770 .354 .708 .146 | 78.6 85.6 73.0 | 12.6 10 185 .865 132 «138 80,6 89.9 73.0 | 16.9 11 | Sunday. 12 .3895 .971 .322 | .149 82.1 92.2 75.2 | 17.0 13 .365 943 .194 .149 | 81.7 93.0 74,2 | 18.8 14, .358 927 781 .146 382.4 93.6 75.2 118.4 15 344 914, 183 131 85.0 97.2 75.4 | 21.8 16 .873 .961 .808 153 | 84.6 95.6 76.2 | 19.4 17 .866 949 .813 | 129 | 83.1 93.6 | 75.3 | 18.3 18 | Sunday. | 19 .356 .949 ./91 | .158 ¡ 83.2 93.3 74.7 | 18.6 20 .364 955 187 .168 | 84.4 96.8 75:.0:1021:8 21 .819 .891 700 .191 82.5 91.0 77.2 | 18.8 22 .826 .902 766 .136 | 81.9 92.4 72. 19.6 23 .858 .939 196 .143 | 82.8 92.4 74.8 | 17.6 24 .888 .969 .828 .141 83.4 95.4 73.4 | 22.0 25 | Sunday. 26 761 .340 .668 «172 | 86.5 97.6 78.7 | 18.9 27 172 ¿357 710 .147 | 86.4 97.0 79.4 | 17.6 28 779 .372 .686 .186 | 86.7 98.4. 78.8 | 19.6 29 "742 .817 .679 .138 84.7 93.5 78.2 | 15.3 30 710 .186 ¿649 137 85.8 95.2 79.5 00 15.7 31 652 742 .560 .182 88.4 100.4 80.6 | 19.8 A A A A AA The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometers are derived from the twenty-four hourly observations made during the day. lxxiv Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of March, 1860. Daily Means, £c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) : bolita = E sl ble: ade. a 1 Eo ad lis > S v O DE “o E 212 2% S 5 SES 9 E o ER Date. AE E A E ES o SN UN AN E E 2 A CA IE vo o ye] == E Ds MS LS 3 = ES) E E 3: E E 5 = = A ES 3 ls = es 2 s [20532 > a ES E S E = 2 a SS SA po S PA > $42 ¡ia aa PS al $) A A E 3 = o o o o Fnches. 1] 'T.'pr. e 1 64,,2 12.7 57.8 | 19.1 0.486 5.27 4.59 0.53 2 65.1 11.4 59.4 | 17.1 513 56 19 7 3 65.7 11.3 60.0 | 17.0 923 67 22 37 4 | Sunday. 5 75.7 5.6 72.9 8.4 197 8.59 2.65 .76 6 74.9 6.9 71.4 | 10.4 761 .18 3.22 72 7 74.7 6.9 71.2 | 10.4 756 18 .21 72 S al 6.8 70.3 | 10.2 134 7.92 .06 PA 9 73.3 5.3 70.6 8.0 741 8.02 2.36 del 10 75.6 5.0 731 | 75 .803 65 .36 79 11 | Sunday. | 12 73.6 8.5 69.3 | 12.8 A o 66 13 74,1 7.6 70.3 | 11.4 734 .90 47 .70 14 7.6.6 5.8 dnd 8.7 .819 8.80 2.81 76 15 77.0 8.0 73.0 | 12.0 .801 .55 3.98 .68 16 75.8 8.8 71.4 | 13.2 761 US 4.26 «66 7 72.2 10.9 66.7 | 16.4 653 7.00 .96 .59 18 | Sunday. 19 72.5 10.7 ETT 16.A .661 ¿09 .80 .60 20 72.7 11.7 66.8 | 17.6 .655 .00 5.31 57 21 71.4 11.1 65.8 | 16.7 ¿634 6.80 4,84, .58 22 69.1 12.8 62.7 | 19.2 527 15 5.29 Dd, 23 72.3 10.5 67.0 | 15.8 .659 7.07 4,68 .60 24 74,2 9.2 69.6 | 13.8 Ae ¿68 .28 .64 25 | Sunday. 26 a 9.3 72,5 | 14.0 .187 8.39 a .64 27 773 9.1 Ad 115.7 792 Ad, 62 .65 28 77.3 9.4 72.6 | 14.1 .790 42 76 64, 29 78,7 6.0 nl. 9.0 .873 9.34 3.08 70 30 79.8 6.0 76.8 9.0 .905 .65 .18 15 31 77.2 11.2 71.6 | 16.8 166 8.11 5.73 .99 All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. Ixxv Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Ofice, Calcutta, in the month of March, 1860. Hourly Means, Sc. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. = . “S Z .s | Range of the Barometer ES 3 Range of the Temperature == for each hour during [a] E for each hour during E - So the month. > O the month. our, HE A E A S qa. : = 2 , 3 << | Max Min Diff Si Max; Min. Difr. = 5 Inches. | Inches.| Inches.| Inches. (o) O o 0 Mid (99.815 (29.907 (29.688 | 0.219 | 77.8 7 night. : ; ; , . 82.1 0.6 11.5 1 .805 .901 676 225 TOS 81.6 70.6 11.0 2 193 .891 .659 .232 76.8 80.8 68.6 12.2 3 783 .884: .627 237 76.3 81.0 67.4 13.6 4 780 .867 .621 246 75.9 81.0 66.2 14.8 5 795 .894 .633 .261 75.6 80.6 65.2 15.4 6 .810 .913 .661 252 75.0 80.8 64.8 16.0 7 .833 .929 .693 .236 74,9 81.0 64.8 16.2 8 .364, 98 15 0124 .231 78.1 83.6 70.6 13.0 9 .881 .971 13 234 81.2 86.8 73.6 13.2 10 .886 .969 742 «227 84.3 89.4 78.8 10.6 11 374 .961 131 .230 87.1 93.5 80.2 13.8 Noon .351 .941 705 236 89.6 96.8 81.6 15.9 1 .821 .906 .665 .24,1 91.7 99.3 83.2 16.1 2 786 377 .619 .258 92.6 99.9 85.6 14.3 3 759 .348 .602 246 92.9 | 100.4 85.6 14.8 4, 742 .832 .576 .256 92.3 99.6 84.5 15.1 5 740 .828 .560 .268 90.5 98.2 82.0 16.2 6 744, .333 .561 272 87.3 94.2 80.2 14.0 7 766 .851 597 .254 £4,.1 89.6 1138 11.8 8 790 .874 615 .259 82.1 88.6 Yi5AS 13,0 9 .308 .888 .640 .248 80.7 85.6 74.4, 11.2 10 .820 .399 .660 .239 79.5 85.0 73.2 11.8 11 .3815 .890 .659 .231 79.0 84.0 71.8 12.2 The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometers are derived from the observations made at the several hours during the month. lxxvi Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General?s Ojffice, Calcutta, in the month of March, 1860. Hourly Means, ác. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements Hour. Mid- a, 09 e z : Sl hal ja S = O 00-TOOs YN += O DOI NA Gual had Bulb Mean Wet Thermometer. Dry Bulb above Wet. dependent thereon.—(Continued.) Computed Dew point. Dry Bulb above Dew point, Mean Elastic force of pour in a Cubic foot Mean Weight of Va- vapour required for Additional Weight of complete saturation. Inches. [Troy grs.|Troy grs. 0.758 753 748 748 146 .746 .139 .136 .756 151 .720 .688 .661 .638 ¿630 .619 .619 .651 .692 727 136 .741 .746 751 8.21 | Mean degree of Hu- midity, complete satu- ration being unity. A AA A a A e ad All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. Ixxvii Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of March, 1860. Solar Radiation, Weather, dc. ñ Do 4s |35., ¿ES 3-23 | 23 [9 Z 3 |Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky. A O ES of the Wind. a =* [us O Inches. 1 137.2 E W. «GS. Cloudless. 21 "135.00 EE S. W. € W. GS. Cloudiess. 3| 137.6 E S.G8S. W. €. W. ¡ Cloudless. 4 Sunday. 5 138.4 S. W.4S8, Cloudless till 2 A. Mm. Scatd. clouds till 11 A. mM. cloudless till 6 P. m, Scatd. —i afterwardas. 6| 139.0 Se S. W. € N. W. di Cloudless. 8. E. AO les S, Scatd. clouds till 10 A, Mm. cloudless afterwards. S| 120.4 pe S. Cloudless till 9 A. Mm. Scatd. clouds till 3 P. M. cloudless afterwards, 9| 125.0 Za S, Scatd. clouds. 10| 134.2 Se S.68. E Cloudless till 7 A. Mm. Scatd. —i 4 ni till 4 p. m. cloudless afterwards. 11| Sunday. 191 AL Z .. 18. W.¿W. Cloudy till 7 a. m, cloudless afterwards. 13| 143.0 a S. € S. W. Cloudless. 14 1338 | .. |S, W.4€48S.E.48, | Cloudy till 9 A. m. cloudless afterwarda. 159 137.2 me S. € N. Cloudless. 16| 1380! .. |S.W.45S, Cloudless till 5 P. u. cloudy afterwards. 17| 135.0 “LIN W.6S. 0 N. Cloudless till 7 A. m. cloudy till 7 p. m. cloudless afterwards. 18 Sunday. 19| 135.0 2 E. ¿5$. E. Cloudless till 2 p.m. Seatd. Mi till 8 P. M. cloudless afterwards. 201 140.0 mA S. W.4€ 8 Cloudless. Er O > «+. 18.46 N. W Cloudy ; also slightly drizzling at 8 P. M. Za 138.0 1 .. 1 W.¿£N. Cloudy till 8 a. m. cloudless afterwards. 231 135.4 Sá W.G€GN. W.4GS8. Cloudless till 11 A. m. Scatd. M till 3 P. M. cloudless afterwards. 24 1360 | .. 18.68. W. 4 W. Cloudless, 25| Sunday. 26| -1398 | .. 18,48. E. Cloudless till 4 A.M. cloudy till 7 A. m. ' cloudless afterwards. 2 13701 « 1N. «€, W. Cloudiess till 4 a. m. cloudy till 7 A. a. cloudless afterwards. 281 141.0 Pe S, Cloudless. 29| 132.0 2 S, Cloudless. 0 1346 |... 8. Cloudless till 4 A. m. cloudy till 10 a. M. cloudless afterwards. 31 138.0 se S. € W. Cloudless, M Cirri, Mi cirro strati, Ni cumuli, “-i cumulo strati, x——_——_——_ _ == Wi cirro cumuli, Wi nimbi, —i strati, lxxviil Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of March, 1860. MonNntHLY RESULTS. Inches Mean height of the Barometer for the month, .. .. 29.807 Max. height of the Barometer, occurred at 9 A. M. on the 12th, e. Y 29971 Min. height of the Barometer, occurred at 5 P.M. on the 31st, +. 29.560 Extreme Range of the Barometer during the month, pe so. * 0411 Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures, .. .. «. 29.888 Ditto ditto Min... dife dl me de =2A 737 Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. a ONDA O Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. .. 82.6 Max. Temperature occurred at 3 P. M. on the 31st, .. .. 100.4 Min. Temperature occurred at 6 4 7 A. M.on the 1st, .. .. 64.8 Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, .. .. 35.6 Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, .. .. .. 93.1 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, SE .. .. 74.6 Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, .. 18.5 O Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, e e. 73.8 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, +. 8.8 Computed Mean Dew Point for the month, e e 69.4: Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew Point, .. 13.2 Inches Mean Elastic force of vapour for the month, .. “. «e 0.75 Troy grains Mean weight of vapour for the month, as de de 7.66 Additional weight of vapour required for complete saturation, se 4.02 Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.66 Inches Rained 1 day.—Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, .. .. Nil. Total amount of rain during the month, .. .. . Nil. Prevailing direction of the Wind, .. an sn S. 8. W. Meteorological Observations. lxxix Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of March, 1860. MoNtHLY RESULTS. Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour, when any particular wind was blowing, it rained. Hour. Sp. (Sl s|. [8 S S E ss zláal s[*|s|. |< E NElz ENE. (£lo ¿lo ¿lu Ss 5 I' No. of days. Midnight. 1 al 1 1 3) 11 2 2 6 11 1 3 2 6 1 1 4 a 51 $ 1 3 5 1 2 IA Y 6 O E s Jal |1 7 7h 4, 5 3 1 8 2 1 4 | 4 dl 9 2 1 1 6 15 10 2 1 1 8 19 11 5 dl 1 99 l6 gl Noon. 3 1 2 A 7 4, 1 4 1 2 6 7 3 4 2 1 1 1 6 8| 5 3 1 dl 8 8 3 4, 2 1 4, 8 3 L 5 3 1 2 4, dl 2 6 2 1 3 4, 4, 3 7 1 1 4 3 5 3 8 1 3 4, 4, Si 9 1 3 3 3 2 10 1 1 3 3 2 2 11 1 1 3| 2 2 e 1 Py Meteorological Observations. lxxx1 Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of April, 1860. Latitude 222 33 1” North. Longitude 88" 20' 34” East. feet. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea level, 18.11 Daily Means, éc. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. —— ro er, oovo - Ed Range of the Barometer E 2 Range of the Tempera- E Sá during the day. en E ture during the day. Per E . LD) g 3 SS Max Min DifF S ES Max Min. | Diff es a |+ = Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. 0 o O o 1 | Sunday 2 |29.754 [29.842 | 29.678 0.164 85.3 97.6 74.8 | 22.8 3 .782 .872 .121 .151 85.7 98.0 77.8 | 20.2 4 .784 .856 709 .147 85.2 94.6 19.011. Lo. 1 5 .768 .829 .681 .148 85.4 93.8 78.6 | 15.2 6 .781 .841 .122 A 83.4 93.6 13.6 | 20.0 7 .810 .969 4192 EL 82.5 gr E TAO Y. LE 8 | Sunday 9 (69 .846 .686 .160 84,1 92.0 78.8 | 13.2 10 .722 .173 .635 .138 82.1 88.0 76.8 | 11.2 11 1734 .183 .676 .107 82.2 91.0 74.6 | 16.4 12 157 333 .668 .165 84.9 94.6 76.4 | 18.2 15 .760 .840 .668 .172 84.4, 96.1 74.8 | 21.3 14 .799 .866 126 .140 83.3 92.0 75.2 | 16.8 15 | Sunday 16 195 .849 ANP .132 83.6 92.0 74.5 | 17.5 17 .798 .856 .715 .141 83.6 93.0 72.3 | 20.7 18 .347 .921 770 «151 80.8 91.8 72.2 | 19.6 19 .826 .913 742 Sil 82.7 92.2 74.0 | 18.2 20 790 .368 .690 .178 85.4: 95.6 77.0 | 18.6 21 147 .320 ¿664 .156 86.3 95.0 380.2 | 14.8 22 | Sunday 23 .692 732 .627 .105 85.7 94.6 198.0 15:65 24 «(19 .767 .659 .108 86.5 94.0 80.3 | 13.7 25 .749 .826 .669 10 86.6 94.0 81.7 | 12.3 26 732 .193 .669 ¿124 87.5 95.2 81.8 | 13.4 27 693 .760 .618 .142 87.9 96.5 81.4 | 15.1 28 .680 .746 .639 .107 88.6 98.2 81.6 | 16.6 29 | Sunday 30 .678 153 .608 145 89.1 100.8 80.6 | 20.2 The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometers are derired from the twenty-four hourly observations made during the day. lxxxii Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of April, 1860. . Daily Means, c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements Date. Jcnd jad ho NAOSO0oO “IO OA Ns 13 14 Mean Wet Bulb Thermo- meter, Sunday. 77.3 76.5 75.7 75.9 77.1 77.5 Sunday. 78.3 77.4 75.1 74.8 14.9 80.4: Sunday. 79.6 80.9 80.8 81.7 81.8 81.8 Sunday. 81.3 dependent thereon.—(Continued.) Dry Bulb above Wet. A o toco TI ds Computed Dew Point. above Dew Dry Bulb Mean BElastic force of Vapour, Inches. 0.720 .830 .854 .S94 .838 178 .824, .819 785 .761 .811 .813 .871 935 .781 746 .814 .922 .896 943 937 .964 .961 .952 .922 Mean Weight of Vapour in a cubic foot of Air, 971 Additional Weight of Va- pour required for com- plete saturation. 4.35 complete saturation be- Mean degree of Humidity, ing unity. Al the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich constants. Meteorological Observations. lxxxiii Abstract of the Results of. the Hourly Meteorological Observations talcen at the Surveyor General'a Office, Calculta, um the month of April, 1860. Hourly Means, $c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon., 3 3 Range of the Barometer for = A Range y ES Tempera- 85 each hour during the a» Eure De each hour 2033 g during the H A EEN pS month e is. NE 4. 322 | M Mi D 36 in. | Di 3-2 ax in 1F. Ss Ez Max. | Min. | Diff. En = Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. (0) (0) (o) o Mid- night. 29.766 |29.881 |29.657 0.224, 80.0 84.8 72.8 | 12,0 1 759 .837 ¿657 .180 79.8 84,2 72.4 | 11.8 2 147 .812 .653 159 74.9 83.6 TAL ( 114 3 .742 .809 ¿651 .158 78.9 82.8 72.2 | 10.6 4 137 .823 .639 .184 78.5 82.2 72.4 9.8 5 754 .831 .648 .183 78.4 82.0 72.2 9.8 6 Va .843 .670 .173 78.4 82.2 RAZA NÚTOO 7 .198 .368 .696 .172 79.2 83.2 74.2 9.0 8 .S14 «912 .720 .192 82.3 86.6 76.6 | 10.0 9 .823 ¿J1Y .724, .187 85.2 89.8 79.8 | 10.0 10 .822 .915 .132 .183 87.8 93.2 82.6 | 10.6 11 .809 ¡397 (LL .186 90.2 96.6 84.6 | 12,0 Noon.| .791 .884 .700 .184 92.1 98.8 86.0 TAS 1 .765 .857 .675 .182 93.3 99.2 86.8 | 12.4 2 .137 .828 .651 77 94.0 100.8 88-0 | 12.8 3 .709 .803 .630 .173 93.8 100.7 SEO Sa de «GOL 785 .608 rd 92.7 98.0 87.6 | 10.4 5 ¿689 770 ¿614 .156 90.8 96.2 87.0 9.2 6 701 Ele :618 .159 88.0 92.0 85.0 7.0 7 .721 .809 .632 AR 86.0 89.0 83.2 5.8 S .746 .861 .650 2 UE 83.1 86.4. 72.8 | 13.6 9 .765 .889 654 .235 82.0 85.0 Tas 18.7 10 175 .892 .680 .212 81.6 84.8 19.6 |.11.2 11 778 .921 675 .246 81.0 84.6 73.7 | 10.9 The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometers are derived from the observations made at the several hours during the month, lxxxiv Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations Meteorological Observations. taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of April, 1860. Hourly Means, ác. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements S o E = 2 > S [e) Hour.| Y; 3 0 O a 5 8 Ep => A O (o) Mid- night. 76.0 AS 1 76.1 Sl. e 76.0 3.4 3 75.8 3.1 4 75.8 2.7 5 75.9 2.5 6 75.9 2.5 E 76.4 2.8 8 78.0 4.3 9 78.8 6.4 10 79.6 8.2 js 11 80.2 10.0 Noon. 80.7 11.4 1 80.9 | 12.4 2 80.9 | 13.1 3 80.5 | 13.3 4, 80.7 | 12.0 5 80.0 | 10.8 6 79.3 8.7 e 79.1 6.9 8 77.6 5.5 9 71.1 4.9 10 7d 4.5 11 76.8 4.2 dependent thereon.—(Continued.) Computed Dew Point. Dry Bulb above Dew Mean Elastic force of Vapour. in a cubic foot of Air. Additional Weight of Mean Weight of Va- pour required Mean degree of Hu- for complete satu- Vapour ration, ILá íiIixicxo 0 _ _—_——— o ———————— Inches. 0.827 832 335 .832 338 343 .343 .894 .876 .871 .868 .960 .854 .346 330 .822 .846 843 .851 .871 .849 .843 .849 .346 1.88 1 .99 «47 complete being saturation midity, unity. 0.83 34 .85 -86 .88 .S9 .99 .88 .91 14 .68 ¿62 .98 .96 04 93 37 60 .66 12 81. .19 .81 .92 All the "All the Hygrometrical elem elements are computed by the Greenwich constants. Meteorological Observations. lxxxv Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations Max. Solar radiation. 0) Sunday. m8 2| 138.0 3| 139.2 4| 137.0 5. 129.0 6 128.0 7| 132.0 8; £unday. 9 121.7 e 11 131.0 12| 140.4 13| 136.0 14| 125.5 15) Sunday. 16 134.0 17| 133.6 18| 129.0 19| 135.4 A A A Rain Gauge 5 feet above Ground. Inches. 0.16 taken at the Surveyor General's O/fice, Calcutta, in the month of April, 1860. Solar Radiation, Weather, dc. Prevailing direction of the Wind. va S. E. 4 E. 4 $. General Aspect of the Sky. Cloudless, Cloudless. Flying clouds till 6 A. M. afterwards. Cloudy till 8 A. mM. cloudless till 4 P. Mm. cloudy afterwards. Scatd. clouds till 7 A. Mm. Scatd. Mi till 5 P. M.cloudy with thunder « light- ningtill8P. M.; also rainat 8 P. M. Scatd. —i afterwards. Seatd. —itill 7 A. mM. cloudless till 3 Pp. M. Scatd. M till 7 P. mM. cloudless afterwards. cloudless Scatd. —i til 7 A. mM. Scatd. clouds afterwards. Cloudy till 7 P. m. Scatd. —i afterwards. Scatd. clouds till 4 P. Mm. cloudless afterwards. Cloudless. Cloudless till 10 A. Mm. Scatd. 71 till 4 P. M. cloudy afterwards ; also light- ning € thundering 4% raining between S6uG9P. M. Cloudless till 6 A. M. Scatd. clouds afterwards. Cloudless till 7 A. M. Scatd. afterwards. Cloudy till 2 a. m. cloudless till 8 A. m. cloudy afterwards ; also thundering, lightning € raining between 849 clouds P, M. Cloudless till 5 A. M. Scatd. —i € "1 till 5 p.m. cloudy afterwards ; also slightly drizzling at 84€ at 11 Pp. mM. during which constant flashes of lightning were visible, Scatd. clouds till 7 A. M. afterwards. cloudless Ni Cirri, —i Cirro strati, ni Cumuli, “i Cumulo strati, Wi Nimbi, —i Strati, Mi Cirro cumuli. lxxxv1 Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Howrly Meteorological Observations 3d "3.2 UN +-> dl ya 3S| 332 A| =7 O 20| 135.0 21| 136.4 22, Sunday. 23| 124,0 24| 128.0 25| 130.0 26| 133.0 27| 136.0 28| 138.0 29| Sunday. 30. 136.6 Rain Gauge 5feetabove Prevailing direction taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, in the month of April, 1860. Solar Radiation, Weather, dc. of the Wind. S. GS. W. General Aspect of the Sky. Scatd. —i til 7 A. Mm, cloudless afterwards. Scatd. clouds. Scatd. clouds; also drizzling between 667 P.M. Scatd. clouds ; also drizzling at 7 a. M. Cloudy. Scatd. clouds till 4 P. m. cloudless afterwards. Scatd. clouds till 7 A. mM. cloudless afterwards. Cloudy till 10 A. mM. cloudless after- wards, Cloudy till 9 a. m. cloudless till 5 p. m. Scatd. clouds afterwards. Ego A A O AS UE A | Meteorological Observatiens. lxxxvii Abstract 0f the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, ¿n the month of April, 1860. MonNtHLY RrEsuLrs. Inches Mean height of the Barometer for the month, si 0 29.759 Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 11 P. mM. on the 18th, .. 29.921 Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 4 P. mM. on the 30th, se 29.608 Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, de sl 0.313 Mean of the daily Max. Pressures, e 58 .. 29.826 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, eo Si bla 29.684, Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. de 0.142 o Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, e se 84,9 Max. Temperature occurred at 2 P. M. on the 30th, .s “l 100.8 Min. Temperature occurred at 6 A. M. on the 18th, bu ds 72.2 Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, .. ES 28.6 Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, sde dde dl 94,2 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, de ne Pa 77.3 Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, de 16.9 O Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, pa la 78.2 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, .. 6.7 Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, .. A 74.8 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Al a 10.1 Inches Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, $e A 0.849 Troy grains Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, 2 En Sa 9.07 Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, .“. 3.42 Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.73 Inches Rained 8 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, Se “3 1.02 Total amount of rain during the month, De oe de 2.47 Prevailing direction of the Wind, ve AP S.4S, E. lxxxvii Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Howrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, in the month of April, 1860. MonNtHLY RESULTS. Table showing the number of days on which ata given hour any particular wind blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour, when any particular wind was blowing, it rained. Hour. Rain on. Rain on. Rain on. W Rain on. Rain on. WE: Midnight. | RO0D0D0-=TDAODOA Na RARA OA A pal pl W W YUN= > E E S == NENES Date. | «2 9 ES E “Z as E AE Pr E A o E AS oa = ENE E > So = E ie As |sp/85832 227 o 5 5 a o SU lete 1 s o] ca a, 3 = s* (3358/28 mo $5 > S PA ¿> [38 (382 588% = A 3 a = 5 < A O o O Inches. ¡ T. er. | T. gr. 1 81.8 7.3 78.1 11.0 .,/..0.9431 | 10.00 14121 160 ¿71 2 81.3 7.4, 77.6 eN! ¿928 1. 0:88 IA IO RL 3 76.5 7.5 EA] 11.3 .792 | 8.49 | 38.68 | .70 4 76.8 5.6 74.0 8.4 .827 90 AA is 7 5 78.2 5.3 75.5 8.0 368 | 9.31 Ban 7S 6 [Sunday 7 79.2 5.5 76.4 8.3 .893 DO ARB7 8 79.2 5.0 76.7 7.5 .902 .64 1060: |- 79 9 79.6 6.0 76.6 9.0 .899 09 eat. 765 10 81.7 6.2 78.6 9.3 .958 10.19 |...45 | .75 11 80.5 6.3 778 9.5 919 | 9.78 | .43 74, 12 80.7 5.9 El 8.9 .931 E A 13 | Sunday 14 83.4 7 79.5 11.6 986 1110.40 4571.70 15 81.1 11.9 751 17.9 .857 | 9.00 | 6.81 57 16 83.8 8.2 79.7 12.3 .992 [10.46 | 4.90 68 17 83.2 7 796 19 107 A 18 83.5 6.8 80.1 10.2 11.005 OI 19 83.5 6.8 80.1 10.2 005 COS 20 Sunday 21 82.9 10.3 add 15.5 0.931 9.78 |. 6.12 .62 | 22 83.2 10.0 78.2 15.0 .946 .94 | 5.96 63 23 83.5 8.1 79.4 12.2 .983 [10.37 | 4.82 .68 24 83.0 7.3 79.3 SAY) ¡079 110 ).36 21 Jul 25 82.1 7.5 18.3 11.3 .949 05 .28 .70 26 81.3 8.5 17.0 TAS ISO 9.63 ers) .67 27 | Sunday. 28 80.1 8.1 76.0 12.2 .982 37 .39 .68 | 29 81.6 7.0 18.1 10.5 .943 [10.00 | 3.92 12 | 30 83.3 6.8 19.9 10.2 .998 .56 .98 13 31 83.0 6.8 79.6 10.2 .989 «48 Da 13 All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. 111 Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, an the month of May, 1860. Hourly Means, 8c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. “S 2 Range of the Barometer for += 3 a ie le do AD q > ture for ench hour SES each hour during the a» , so 53 = g during the o month. 2 month. * Hour. HE A 2, A S de laa ¿ E : : = 22 Max Min. Dif. Ss E Max. | Min. | Diff. = a : Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. (o) O e o ME [29.617 [29.776 |2 night a 129.276 |29.461 0.315 83.5 87.6 72.9 | 14.7 1 ¿607 7156 .461 295 83.0 87.0 72.8 | 14.2 2 .590 .136 453 .283 83.0 86.8 12 186 3 .592 .129 .449 .280 82.6 86.2 13.2 | 13:0 4, .602 .138 .451 .287 82.4 86.0 1730 | 12 5 ¿615 133 A73 .280 82.3 85.6 74,2 | 11.4 6 ¿630 .763 .190 213 82.4 86.0 75.0 | 11.0 7 ¿650 791 033 .258 83.6 87.0 76.8 | 10.2 8 ¿668 .831 535 .296 86.8 90.6 81.8 8.8 9 .676 .845 .546 .299 89.5 93.0 85.0 8.0 10 674 .835 546 .289 92.4 95.8 85.5 | 10.3 11 .659 .800 .531 .269 94.6 100.4 81.6 | 18.8 Noon.| .646 792 923 .269 96.3 102.6 84.1 ' 185 1 ¿623 168 «495 273 978 104.6 85.7 | 18.9 2 .596 145 4179 .266 98.2 OS SHIT WETTA 3 .569 .121 .460 .261 98.3 105.8 90.0 | 15.8 4 247 703 .428 270 97.0 104.8 90.1 | 14.7 5 .541 .697 417 .280 95.0 103.6 89.8 | 13.8 6 555 756 :430 .326 91.6 100.6 80.0 | 20.6 7 .581 195 464 .291 87.9 95.0 75.0 | 20.0 8 .599 .7158 ATT .281 86.1 92.2 74,4 | 17.8 9 .621 .807 .498 .309 84.5 89.4 74.3 | 15.1 10 .625 178 .492 .286 84,4 88.6 78.6 .| F5.0 11 .621 764 ¿452 .312 83.9 88.4 TANCIA The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometers are derived from the observations made at the several hourg- during the month. 1v Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations takcen at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month 0f May, 1860. Hourly Means, ác. of the Observations and of the Eygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) = 54 o E SES E a z E > A E E o o Sl es e Ss Hour.| Y 3 A a a | naa 2 Aa E CM A E + ES] A = a] LE = E ae A a ia S a po a A 33 322 [3>-es|38353 5 a O a A S «4 = O 0 o O Inches. Proy grs ¡Troy grs Mid- | vos | 40 | 775 | 60 0925 | 992 | 208 | 083 night. 3 . . «Da 5 S S 1 mad | as. 778 | Bu | 918 .86 1.96 .83 2 784 1.36 | 776 | B4 | .9%28 .97 .85 Sd 3 nas 1 831 776 | 50 | 1.928 .97 71 .85 4 79.2 1.32 ] 776 |] 48 | .928 .97 64 .86 5 79.4 | 29 | 77.9 | 4.4 | .937 | 10.08 50 87 6 79.5 | 29 | 78.0 | 44 | .940 4 .50 87 7 so.4 l. 32 | 788 1 ds | .964 34 .69 .86 8 819 | 49 | 794 Y 74 | 6.988 ¿417 a 9 82.8 | 6.7 | 79.4 | 10.1 | .983 41 3.88 73 10 CO o IA 18 5.36 .66 11 83.7 | 10.9 | 782 | 16.4 | .946-.| 9.92 6.63 .60 Noon Bso 15124 1 mt as 11.991 72 17.66 56 1 84.5 | 18.3 | 778 | 20.0 | .934 E 54, 2 84.7 | 138.5 | 779 | 20.8 | .937 75 .58 53 3 84.8 | 13.5 | 78.0 |20.3 | .940 -78 .61 53 4 646 [124 MEA 186 | .952 Ba 7.80 .56 5 ess) 1170 774 NM 17.6 | 1.922 .65 .09 .58 6 82.3 1,241 PB | 141 |: .92 76 5.43 64 | 7 A E 70 3.94 El 8 Sot 15601 TT 80 .9Ta 74, ¿2 75 9 ar a E Se 902 O a 78 10 78.9 | 5:51 761 | 8.3 | *..885 48 .83 17 11 78:91:50 764 | 7.5 | .893 56 57 79 Al the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. v Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations a 3 Dz E 4% ala O 1í 138.0 2| 137.0 3 135.0 4 132.0 5| 124.5 -6 Sunday. 7| 128.2 8| 128.0 9| 133.0 101.:129.8 11| 135.0 12 137.0 13| Sunday. 14 140.0 15| 143.9 16| 144,0 Eo 139:0 18, 141.0 19 142.6 20| Sunday. 21| 144.8 221 146.8 23| 136.0 Rain Gauge 5 feet above Ground Inches. taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of May, 1860. Solar Radiation, Weather, de. Prevailing direction of the Wind. vo er da E e (07) E E Ea Y pm RL em pon er er 53 g Y ES y General Aspect of the Sky. Scatd. clouds afterwards. Scadt. clouds till 1 P. m. cloudless till 7 P. M. cloudy afterwards. till 8 a. m. cloudless Cloudless till 9 4. M. Scatd. —i € nitill 4 P. M. cloudy afterwards ; also raining between 6 8 P.M. Cloudless till 4 A. m. Scatd. clouds till 7 P. M. cloudy afterwards ; also thun- der and lightning, accompanied with little rain between 9 € 11 Pp. m. Scatd. clouds till 5 P. m. cloudless till 9 P. M. cloudy afterwards. Scatd. clouds till 4 P. m. cloudy after- wards; also raining between 6 4 8 P. M. Scatd. clouds till 6 P. mM. cloudy after- wards; also thunder 4 lightning a little rain between 7 4 9 P. m. Cloudless till 4 A. M. Scatd. —i till 1 P. M. cloudless afterwards. Cloudy till 10 a. m. cloudless till 5 p. M. Scatd. clouds afterwards. Cloudy ; also rain accompanied with thunder d lightning between 7 € 8 P. M. Cloudless till 3 A. M. Scatd. clouds till 7 P. M. cloudless afterwards. Cloudless. Cloudless, Cloudless. Cloudless till 3 p. m. cloudy till 7 2. u, cloudless afterwards., Cloudless till 11 A. m. Scatd. —i till 6 P. M. cloudless afterwards. Cloudless, Cloudless. Cloudless. Cloudless ti!l 4 A. Mm. Scatd. —i till 5 P. M. cloudy till 9 p.m. cloudless afterwards. v] Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Howrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, in the month of May, 1860. Solar Radiation, Weather, «e. O E 3.38 |2.27% A 43 [9 5 5| Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky. MN ON of the Wind. la] 3 7 á SA 5 pda) Inches. 24| 1350 | .. /8.4S.E.8G E. Cloudless till 4 A. mM. Scatd. clouds till 8 P. M. cloudless afterwards; also thunder d lightning at 5 P. M. 25; 133.0 O AS A Cloudless till 7 a. Mm. Scatd. Mi after- wards ; also lightning at 8 P. M. 261 134.5 ed S. € $. E. Cloudless till 7 A. mM. Scatd. clouds af- terwards; also slightly drizzling at 6 P. M. 27| Sunday. 28| 136.4 | .. S.£ N. E. Cloudless till 4 A. Mm. Scatd. —i till 3 P. M. cloudy afterwards ; also slight- ly drizzling between 8 4 9 P. Mm. pe A E ESA DE Scatd. clouds ; also lightning at 7 P. mM. 301 133.4 S. Cloudless till 4 A. M. Scatd. clouds af- terwards. A A DA Scatd. —i € Ni; also slightly drizzling at 1 P.M. M Cirri, —i Cirro strati, Vi Cumuli, +1 Cumulo strati, Wi _Nimbi,—i Strati, WM 1 Cirro cumuli. MM. ei Meteoroloyical Observations. vil Abstract of the Results of the Houwrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, un the month of May, 1860. MonNntHLY RusuLtrs. Inches Mean height of the Barometer for the month, Ss .. 29.613 Max. height of the Barometer, occurred at 9 a. Mm, on the 5th, ye 29.845 Min. height of the Barometer, occurred at 5 P. M. on the 31st, Es 29.417 Extreme Range of the Barometer during the month, .. .. 0.428 Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures, aja de e 29.682 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, a Bn de 29.537 Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. de 0.145 o Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, pg d 88.7 Max. Temperature occurred at 3 P. M. on the 21st, A al 105.8 Min. Temperature occurred at 1 A. M. on the 4th, A bg 72.8 Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, .. Sa 33.0 Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, Se Sa Se 98.7 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, Sa Se e 81.0 Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, E VRT O Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, só ¿e 81.4 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, .. ES Computed Mean Dew Point for the month, ho. 77.7 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew Bomb 11.0 Inches Mean Elastic force of vapour for the month, .. xo “e 0.931 Troy grains Mean weight of Vapour for the month, se 58 e 9.88 Additional weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, E 4.08 Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.71 Inches BRained 8 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, ss “. 0.94, Total amount of rain during the month, .. “s 2 2.21 Prevailing direction of the Wind, .. .. S. GS, E, viii Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Ilowrly lLeteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, im the month of May, 1860. MonNxtHLY REsuLos. Table showing the number of days on which ata given hour any particular wind blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour, when any particular wind was blowing, it rained. Hour. S : ¿ . e 3 S O S sp. [S|3 E E sl ls E a EEE E. (S]S.E.£1S. 2lu (S|W.|(£l ells ls No. of days. | a Midnight. | | 7 19 5 ; y 19 2 Y 18 3 8 18 1 d 9 14 1 5 1 8 17 il 6 4 8 14 il 7 4, 6 15 á Soma] 1 5 21 : 9 | 1 1 25 10.) 7 í 23 3 A 3 O E, 1 Noon. | 1 19 ¡4 2 1 | 4 13| 5 1 E 6 Toa E E OS! 3.0 cal ¡OS 1.1112 R42 5 | A Da ies 5001) | A A A a O q 0 A 18114 1 sí E A A e: 9 | ais Rabioso 1d 21d 10 | 4, 7 13 E 3 7 14 1 Meteorological Observations. 1x Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Ofice, Calcutta, in the month of June, 1860. Latitude 22% 33 1” North. Longitude 88% 20” 34” East, feet. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea level, 18.11 Daily Means, e. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. o 0 “> - o AS Range of the Barometer E 2 Range of the Tempera- E E E during the day. pa 3 ture during the day. 255 E A [eh] S | ¿33 | Max. | Min. | Dif | ES | Max | Mio. | Dif a | = Inches. | Inches, | Inches. | Inches O O o O 1 |29.575 |29.621 |29.499 0.122 88.0 99.2 79.2 | 20.0 9 615 681 .990 .131 88.8 98.9 78.8 | 20.1 3 | Sunday 4 ¿610 677 .523 154 88.2 98.6 79.0 | 19.6 5 602 665 545 120 86.5 95.6 82.0 | 13.6 6 637 691 .586 105 84.3 91.3 81.0 | 10.3 7 670 742 .620 122 82.3 87.4 79.2 8.2 8 627 673 575 098 82.2 86.4 79.8 6.6 9 608 657 509 102 84.6 92.3 718.5 | 13.8 10 | Sunday 11 097 ¿643 521 .122 86.1 93.4 SL.2 112,2 12 572 631 510 .121 83.9 91.0 80.4 | 10.6 13 507 594 446 .108 Sl.4 84.8 79.4 5.4 14 44.2 484, 368 .116 81.8 85.5 79.2 6.3 15 386 4.48 319 .129 83.4 88.8 193 9.5 16 337 389 .293 .092 84,4 91.5 80.2 | 11.3 17 | Sunday. 18 ADA 513 .402 .111 89.4 96.4 83.4 | 13.0 19 .9539 ¿608 479 .129 83.8 94.5 TITO NAATO | 20 ¿615 ¿663 .560 .103 82.7 90.5 77.6 | 12.9 | 21 ¿629 .676 298 als 85.3 91.0 S0.6 | 10.4 | 22 624 .674 ¿574 .100 84.4 89.0" ":SI2 7.8 | 23 .094 ¿645 ¿334 .111 86.1 92.6 81.3 | 11.3 24 ¡| Sunday. 25 .180 574 413 .161 84,2 87.4 78.2 9.2 26 423 4508 .380 .078 85.1 92.6 PTDASIDO 27 .906 .999 416 .143 84.8 90.6 80.6 | 10.0 28 .529 597 469 .128 86.1 93.8 80.8 | 13.0 29 497 .056 413 143 85.5 92.0 80.8 | 11.2 30 478 .049 ¿436 .113 84.1 89.2 81.0 8.2 | The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometers are derived from the twenty-fouxr hourly observations made during he day. Xx Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Howrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, an the month of June, 1860. Daily Means, 8:c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) S E ETE E k o A 1D) SIS a A = E = ES es 0 E = Ss o 2 “s E Pis E E = (5) dE 3 S A o S o 3 Date. | A S 5 S E 28 le EXE > G > 2 A o ye == 2 iS As |pE¡8-5| 227 3 E 5 es 2, A lo A E ca 2 3 ss e? as ss S 8 Pp a poa 3> 132 (8 2] 38.5 = A S a = 2 |< 5 o O 0) O Inches TE gr “P. 1 1 Sil 6.9 77.6 10.4 0.928 9.87 | 3.81 | 0.72 2 81.0 7.8 CNE 1 E 913 .68 | 4.32 69 3 | Sunday. 4 80.0 8.2 75.9 12.3 879 34 42 68 5 80.3 6.2 77.2 9.3 916 AINARSS 5 6 80.1 4.2 78.0 6.3 940 [10.07 | 2.21 82 7 79.4 2.9 77.9 4,4 937 .08 | 1.50 87 8 79.6 2.6 78.3 3.9 949 .20 34 88 9 80.1 4.5 77.8 6.8 934 9.99 12:40 Sl 10 | Sunday. 11 80.5 5.6 27.7 8.4 931 JA NUSOL 7 12 80.0 3.9 78.0 5.9 940 [10.07 | 2.06 83 13 79.2 2.2 78.1 3.3 943 «16 4.14 90 14 79.3 2.5 78.0 3.8 940 .11 29 89 15 80.2 3.2 78.6 4.8 958 .28 .68 86 16 80.6 3.8 78.7 5.1 961 29 | 2.02 ¿84 17 Sunday. 18 82.7 6.7 79.3 10.1 979 38 | 3.87 13 19 80.5 3.3 78.8 5.0 964. .34 | 1.76 86 20 79.6 S.L 78.0 4.7 94.0 .09 63 86 21 80.6 4.7 78.2 7.1 946 (11 12:58 80 22 80.6 3.8 78.7 5.7 961 .29 .02 84 23 81.6 4.5 79.3 | 6.8 979 44 51 sl 24 | Sunday. 25 81.4 2.8 80.0 4..2 1,001 HA O .88 26 81,0 4.1 78.9 6.2 0.967 .34 | 2,23 .82 27 s1.3 3.5 79.5 5.3 .986 .55 | 1.91 .35 28 81.5 4.6 19,2 6.9 .976 41 | 2.54 .80 29 81.2 4.3 79.0 6.5 970 .35 .37 .81 30 80.8 3.3 79.1 5.0 973 :42 | 1.79 85 All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich constants. Meteorological Observations, xa Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of June, 1860. Hourly Means, Sc. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. S 3 . | Range of the Barometer for = = as A 0S ateo] 55 each hour during the a A A E SS A », E po Hour. má 2, A El month. | so” ¿ E xQ . , 3-22 Max Min Diff. SE Max. | Min. | Dif, a = Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. - O (o) O lo) Mid- might. 29.555 129.742 |29.369 0.373 81.8 85.6 eb 7.9 á .541 .112 .349 .363 81.5 85.4 eN Br 7 2 .531 .682 .310 372 81.2 85.3 77.6 DE 3 .530 .628 .320 .238 81.2 85.2 77.6 7.6 4 .532 .650 .301 .349 80.8 85.0 78.0 7.0 5 3037 .64:7 .302 .345 80.9 84.2 77.8 6.4, 6 554. .665 «317 .348 81.1 84.6 78.0 6.6 7 .569 .679 .344, .335 82.0 85.6 79.4 6.2 8 .082 .688 .396 .332 84.5 89.0 79.6 9.4, 9 .987 692 .360 .332 86.2 90.8 198. 1 LO 10 .586 .691 .363 .328 88.2 93.2 S1.4 | 11.8 11 .579 ¿684 .364 .320 89.5 96.4 81.8 | 14,6 Noon.| .564 .690 .346 .344 90.2 99.0 SL. 7d E 547 .677 .325 -392 89.8 99.2 81.4 | 17.8 2 .526 .647 .315 ¿392 89.7 99.0 81.2 | 17.8 3 .509 .640 .297 .343 89.4 98:9 77.0 | 21.9 4 .490 ¿634 .293 .341 88.7 97.8 TT.O | 202 5 «494 .620 .300 .320 87.8 97.2 MET NAS 6 501 .629 :324, .305 85.8 94.0 17.6 | 16.4, 7 .522 ¿650 .332 .318 84,4 91.0 FS:0 01 158:0 S .538 .658 .347 .311 83.7 90.0 “78 12.9 9 .556 .678 .367 Aida 83.3 88.6 77.8 | 10.8 10 .569 .687 .367 .320 82.9 87.8 77.8 | 10.0 11 .561 .691 374 .317 82.3 86.6 78.4 8.2 The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometers are derived from the observations made at the several hours during the month, Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations Meteorological Observations. taleen at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of June, 1860. Hourly Means, 8c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Contimued.) E —- a E pb) DS Saz a LL a o (o) ES] po) o O. 0053 35 A A EL 2 2 E > S A E o ES) . S al = Hi E A 3 Ss 1.2 O E 22 E E A 0 CA EA E 5 = NS A a ES 23 ca > 0-3 E” a 3 9 IS Aa Sea ua >> a PA SS 3a2 BPE [38323 Ss a $) a E > < > O O O O Inches. | T. gr. LT. pr aña, 79.0 2.8 77.6 4,2 | 0.928 9.99 1.41 0.88 night. . . e e.) sal . . . 1 78.8 27 77.4 4.1 .922 93 .38 .88 2 78.8 2,4 77.6 3.6 .928 .99 .22 .89 3 79.0 2.2 77.9 3.3 .937 10.10 11 .90 4, 78.6 2.2 TT E .925 9.98 .09 90 5 78.8 al nas: 3.2 .931 10.04, .06 «91 6 79.0 2.1 77.9 3.2 .937 .10 .07 .90 74 79.7 2.3 78.5 0 955 a ¿20 .90 8 80.9 3.6 79.1 5.4 973 42 93 .34 2, 81.4 4.8 79.0 7.2 .970 ¿9 2.64 .80 10 82.1 6.1 79.0 9.2 .970 .31 3.45 O, 11 82.4 Gel 78.8 107 .964, .21 4.08 71 Noon.| 82.6 6 78.8 | 11.4 .964, 2 .38 70 ll 82.3 Eo 78.5 LES .955 .12 .30 70 2 82.4 ás 78.7 11.0 .961 .18 .19 oq 3 82.2 HZ 78.6 10.8 .958 .15 .10 71 4, 82.0 6.7 78.6 10.1 .958 17 3.79 13 5 81.9 5. 78.9 8.9 .967 .28 .32 76 6 81.2 4.6 78.9 6.9 .967 .32 20m .80 7 80.2 4,2 78.1 6.3 943 .10 .21 .82 8 80.1 3.6 78.3 5.4 .949 .18 1.89 .S4 9 80.0 3.3 78.3 5.0 .949 .18 19 85 10 79.9 3.0 78.4 4.5 .952 .21 .98 .37 11 79.6 2.7 78.2 4.1 946 17 Al 88 All the All the Hygrometrical elem: elements are computed by Me Greenwich constants, Meteorological Observations. x11i Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations talcen at the Surveyor General?s O/ffice, Calcutta, in the month of June, 1860. Solar Radiation, Weather, dc. gd [Sor 4311837 e 1238 [5 * 3| Prevailing direction S| 43 (58 5| ofthe Wind. 3 3 ES al a rod (0) Inches 1| 134.0 Es: S.46GE.G6S8. E AE .9 y S.% 8. W 3| Sunday. 4| 133.0 E N, E A 6 ME ES. AS 0.15 | E. 8 hd E. 4 8. 9 124, 0 | 0.34 S. € E. 10| Sunday. MEA 0.32 |N.E.% S. E.G E 12 ls de E. 4 $. 13 E 1.16 |8S. 4 8S. W. 2 E 0.28 |8S. W. 8 W. 15 se 0.34 |S. W. d calm 0.39 |S. W.4 $. AO NE a 1.189 (8.6 E. $. E, 0.14 [S.4G 8. E. € E. sa O E de E AAA A A | General Aspect of the Sky. Scatd. clouds ; also very slightly driz- . zling at 7 P. aL. Cloudless till 3 A. m. cloudy till 11 A. M. Scatd. —itiló5 Pp. mM. cloudless afterwards. Scatd. clouds till 4 a. mM. cloudless till 10 a. M. Scatd. —i afterwards. Scatd. —i £ Ni tilll p. m. cloudy after- wards; also very slightly drizzling at Ó P.M. Scatd. —i til 6 A. Mm. cloudy afterwards ; also drizzling after interverals be- tween 1 Pp. m. € midnight. Cloudy; also constantly drizzling be- tween Noon € 6 P. M. Cloudy ; also constantly drizzling. Scatd. —i 4; Nitill 6 p. M. cloudless after- wards; also raining between 5 di 6 P. M. Scatd. —i till 6 A. M. cloudy afterwards ; also ral ning between 6 4 7 p. m. Cloudy ; also drizzlingat1 45 € 6 P.M. Cloudy; also constantly raining or drizzling. Cloudy ; also occasionally drizzling. Cloudy ; also raining between Noon ds 1?.M.4 drizzling between 8 « 11 P. M. Cloudy ; also drizzling at 11 A. m. d between 5 4 9 P. mM. Cloudy till 8 a. Mm. cloudless till 3 p. m. cloudy till 8 P. mM. cloudless after- wards. Cloudless till 3 A. M. cloudy afterwards ; also raining between 2 4 6 p. mM. Cloudless till 8 a. M. Scatd. —i til 1 P. M. cloudy afterwards ; also raining at 2 P.M. Cloudless till 10 A. Mm. Scatd. Ni € —i till 7 P. m. cloudless afterwards. Mi Cirri, —i Cirro strati, Mi Cumuli, -i Cumulo strati, Wi Nimbi, —i Strati, Mi Cirro ld x1v Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of ¿he Houwrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, ¿n the month of June, 1860. Solar Radiation, Weather, dc. Ss (me 33 15,23 cl %3 [9 5 5| Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky. 2| ES (585 of the Wind. O O Inches 221.0 0es A Cloudless till 7 A. m. cloudy til 2 p. m. Scatd. Ni 4 —iafterwards ; also driz- zling between 9 4 10 a. mM. 231. 132.0 mal ISS ¡| Cloudless till 4 A. M. Scatd. —i 6 Mi > till 11 a. mx. cloudy till 7 P. m. cloud- less afterwards. 24| Sunday. | 1.32 o EAS 0.21 |8. 6 8. W. Cloudy; also drizzling between midnight € 2 A. m.;also slightly raining at noon di at 11 P. M. 26| 126.0 | 0.46 [8.4 8, W. Cloudy till 9 a, mM. Scatd. i after- wards ; also raining between mid- night 42 4. M. 2 251] 8. E. Cloudy ; also drizzling between 3 4 7 A. M. 281 “120 MA AN. B: Scatd. clouds till 3 Pp. wm. Seatd. —i afterwards. 29| 132.4 | 0.10 | N. E. € E. Cloudy; also drizzling at noon ds between 4 4 6 P.M, 30| 126.0 | 0.07 |8S.€ N. Cloudy ; also drizzling at14%G54%6A. M., di also at Noon. Meteoroloyical Observations. xv Abstract of the Results of the Howrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, an the month of June, 1860. MonNtHLY RESULTS. Inches Mean height of the Barometer for the month, sl .s 29.544 Max. height of the Barometer occurred at Midnight on the 7th, .. 29.742 Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 4 p. mM. on the 16th, ee 29.293 Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, be A Mean of the daily Max. Pressures, SE 8 59 29.601 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, a e .k 29.482 Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. =b 0.119 O Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, $ e 84.9 Max. Temperature occurred at 1 P. M. on the 1st, “> .. 99.2 Min. Temperature occurred at 3 P. M. on the 19th, de sde 77.0 Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, .. $e 22.2 Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, «E “> 3-1 91.7 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, Eo e x 79.9 Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, do 11.8 O Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, e a 80.6 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, .. 4.3 Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, AA Y Mii Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean ode -polmt, .. 6.5 Inches Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, de se 0.952 Troy grains Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, ps ; $ 10.17 Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete satur brida de 2.32 Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.81 Inches Rained 21 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, de ba 1132 Total amount of rain during the month, ce >. Sn 6.46 Prevailing direction of the Wind, Sl eL S. € E, xvl Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Houwrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, in the month of June, 1860. MoNTHLY RESULTS. Table showing the number of days on which ata given hour any particular wind blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour, when any particular wind was blowing, it rained. Hour. á E E E z Z a. o o (2) o [=) > o of .- E ture during the day. E: 3 Date. 2 ES aa so a a Ss == Max Min Diff SS Max. | Min. | Diff. s A Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. lo) o 10) 0 - 1 | Sunday. 2 29.530 | 29.584 | 29.462 0.122 89.30 1.914 81.0 | 10.4 | 3 ¿PAN 558 4157 ¿LOl 85.5 91.3 78.6 | 12.7 | 4, 524, .561 .458 .103 85.0 89.6 82.2 7.4 5 «239 .586 .488 .098 | 85.3 90.6 81.4 9.2 6 509% .569 478 .091 85.5 90.6 82.5 8.1 7 .500 ¿537 .134 .103 85.3 90.4, 82.0 8.4 8 | Sunday. 9 .526 .561 .482 .079 85.7 90.8 81.6 9.2 10 .505 .566 .468 .098 87.3 93.8 82.8 | 11.0 | dd 446 .494 373 .121 88.8 96.8 82.0 | 14.8 12 456 .519 .401 US 87.0 96.4, 83.4 | 13.0 13 .511 E 458 IV7 87.0 94.0 81.4 | 12.6 14 9034 14 ¿186 .088 85.4 89.8 82.0 7.8 | 15 | Sunday. | 16 561 | .622 Dl O 826701. 87.401 79:8 MA | 17 .584 ¿624 527 .097 83.2 88.8 80.0 8.8 18 .599 .644 537 AO 83.7 88.6 80.0 8.6 | 19 567 .605 514 ¿091 83.7 87.2 80.7 6.5 20 578 .619 .502 .117 83.0 84.8 80.6 4.2 | 21 552 .592 .491 «101 83.3 87.8 80.6 7,2 22 | Sunday. 23 579 637 .536 .101 79.4, 81.6 77.0 4.6 24, .592 .635 932 .103 80.7 87.2 77.8 9.4 25 5932 573 476 ¿097 80.7 83.4 78.0 5.4 26 .496 .546 434 .112 79.6 80.6 77.9 27 .508 .561 .160 .101 81.6 84.1 78.4 5.7 23 9LL 045 164 .081 81.8 87.2 77.6 9.6 29 | Sunday. 30 .512 374 4151 .123 82.3 85.7 79.0 | 6.7 Sl .537 .586 471 115 82.9 89.0 79.2 9.8 * The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometers are derived from the twenty- -four howrly observations made during the day. xviil Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taleen at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of July, 1860. Daily Means, Gc. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued,) 79.7 2.6 78.4, 3.9 .952 .23 .35 .98 3.9 80.3 2.6 7310 970 .42 .37 .98 ss ES KS O E OE . [b) em E ¿ EA is 9 es [23 |85 5 :S e A os 5 e O A ds ES D o Ss Ss aa (105 3 5 E 3 o ES 0 O 253 Date. E 2 a 3 So E 55 D 2 o 3 8 S == 3 ál 3-3 93l 82 = o — E El as a > S q 0 uN AS] SN a s As 9 5 IO ars a a 5 IN ES $ 8 po S por 3 > $52 laa] 33 EAS, TA == a O a == A E A 0 10) o o Inches. 1 «Tae DI 1 Sunday. 2 81.4 3.9 79.4 5.9 0.983 | 10.49 2.15 0.83 3 81.4 4.1 79.3 6.2 .979 46 .26 .82 4, 81.8 3.2 80.2 4.8 | 1.008 dd 1.26 .86 5 82.1 3.2 80.5 4.8 917 .87 AY 86 6 81.8 3.7 79.9 5.6 0.998 65 2.07 .S4 7 81.7 3.6 79.9 9.4 .998 57 1.97 .S4 8 | Sunday. 9 82.0 3.7 80.1 5.6 1.005 adiE 2.09 84, 10 82.5 4.8 80.1 da .005 .69 72 .80 Yi 83.1 5.7 80.2 8.6 .008 68 3.32 16 12 82.4 4.6 80.1 6.9 .005 69 2.60 .80 13 81.6 5.4, 78.9 8.1 0.967 .30 95) 78 14 80.7 4.7 78.3 rs .949 .14 34 .80 15 | Sunday. 16 1978 2.8 78.4 4,2 992 «23 1.45 .38 17 80.3 2.9 78.8 4,4 .964 .36 58 .87 18 80.5 3.2 78.9 4.8 967 .37 70 .86 19 80.2 3.5 78.4 5.3 952 .21 .86 .85 20 80.4 2.6 ¿9 39 973 45 37 .88 91 80.8 2.5 79.5 3.8 .986 57 .36 .89 92 Sunday. 23 el 1.6 77.0 2.4 .910 9.85 0.77 .93 24, 78.5 2.2 77.4 3.3 .922 .95 1.09 .90 25 79.2 1.5 78.4 2.3 .952 | 10.27 0.77 .93 26 78.7 0.9 78.2 1.4 .946 24 45 .96 27 79.5 2.1 78.4 3.2 .952 .25 1.09 .90 28 79.2 2.6 77.9 3.9 937 .08 .32 .88 29 | Sunday. All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. XIX Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of July, 1860. _ Hourly Means, dc. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. y 2 . | Range of the Barometer = E Range of the Temperature 284 for each hour during a 3 for each hour during OA the month. PO the month. “| más a E ado en . ES a 22 Max Min Diff. E E Max. Min. Difr, a Ps Inches. | Inches.| Inches. Inches.| o o 0 0 Mid- |, night. 29.549 ¡29.630 [29,459 | 0.171 ¡ 82.1 86.0 78.4 7.6 El .537 .609 447 .162 81.7 85.8 1 8.5 2 .530 ¿605 ¿136 .169 81.4 85.4 77.8 7.6 3 DO) 6021 4200 ps sde 776 7.2 4 518 397 .421 .176 80.7 84.6 77.0 7.6 5 .524, .600 ¿431 .169 80.7 84.4, 77.6 6.8 6 .537 ¿608 | .450 .158 | 80.6 | 84,2 77.8 6.4 di .551 ¿623 .469 154 81.3 85.2 78.2 7.0 8 564 ¿644 | .479 1657 "834 1 87.8 78.6 9.2 9 .569 .643 .490 .153 84.6 89.4 78.0 11.4 10 .568 .631 .484, .147 86.1 91.6 78.6 13.0 11 563 637 | .477 LOU. 3.071 :98.7 79.6 14.1 Noon. 547 616 | .457 .159 | 87.6 | 95.0 79.5 15.5 1 .531 GUS lA .176 | 87.6 | 96.4 79.6 16.8 2 .508 .588 ¿414 ¿174 87.3 96.8 80.4 16.4 3 493 .569 «401 .168 86.7 96.8 80.4 16.4 4 479 ¿547 .373 .174 86.4, 96.8 80.4 16.4 5 479 .041 -376 .165 85.9 94,4, 80.6 13.8 6 .490 .552 .392 .160 85.0 92.2 80.6 11.6 A .509 319 .398 .181 84.1 91.4 78.8 12.6 Ss .529 597 .136 .161 83.6 88.8 79.8 9.5 9 .548 .616 .158 .158 83.0 86.6 79.6 7.0 10 .558 .637 472 .165 82.7 86.4: 79.0 7.4, Ea .560 .637 | .469 .168 | 82.4 | 86.0 78.8 7.2 | The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Boi Thermometers are derived from the observations made at the several hours during the month, XX Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of July, 1860. Hourly Means, €c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) 2 EE EE ES a. TENES E Els Jan sa AS. A o = o 3 E CI ES Bs > E E E del 33 | 20285 Hour. ES a A E a 50 = 32 | E 3 E 23 | 2 E 000 E AN E = la E E 0 A O 0 AS 3 A A 7 ao es s=z2 352 SS 23 | p E O RE A E Ll ES á 2 $) a 5 A ES 38 o o o o Inches. ¡Troy grs. Troy grs. Mid- | 800 | 21 | 789 ) 3.2 [0.967 (1041 | 110 | 0.90 E E 2,0 | 78.7 | 3.0 | .961 .35 .02 .91 2 | 795 19 | 78.5 2.9 | .955 29 | 0.98 .91 3 | 793 19 | 783 29 | .949 .22 .99 .91 4 11 790 UT a Tak 2.6 | .943 16 .88 .92 B| 790 LS UR: 2.6 | .943 16 .88 .92 6 | 790 16 | 782 | 24 | .96 .21 .80 .93 ml 7el6 DNS 2.6 | .961 .35 .89 .92 8 | 80.7 TOS A > c979 .51 1.45 .88 9 108 38.3 | 79.6 | 5.0 | .989 .58 .81 .85 109 800 4,2 | 79.8 6.3 | .995 .62 2.33 .82 11 82.3 4.7 79.9 7.1 .998 .63 .66 .80 Noon. | 82.5 5.1 79.9 7.7 .998 .61 91 79 1 82.4 5.2 79.8 7.8 .995 .98 94 78 2 82.4 4,9 da 7.4 .998 63 78 79 3 81.7 5.0 79.2 7.5 976 .39 79 79 4 81.7 4.7 79.3 dol e) 44, 62 80 5 81.5 4.4, 79.3 6.6 .979 44, 43 81 6 80.9 4,1 78.8 6.2 .964s .31 22 82 e 80.7 3.4 190 5.1 .970 .40 1.81 85 8 80.5 3.1 78.9 4.7 .967 .37 66 86 a 80.2 2.8 78.8 4.2 964 36 46 88 10 80.2 2.5 CLAS) 3.8 967 39 33 89 11 80.1 2.3 78.9 3.0 967 39 22 90 A A A A All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. XXI Absiraci of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of July, 1860. Solar Radiation, Weather, «ce. ra a 3.3 . E 3 [b] e rS S| sg a| =* o 1| Sunday 2| 130.8 3 a... 4 .. 5 o. 6| 115.0 8S| Sunday 10 120.0 11 135,0 VA 123.7 13| 128.0 14 sa 15 Sunday 16 . 17 .. 18 .: 19 .. 20 .. 21 .. 22| Sunday. 23 2 5feet above Rain Gauge Ground. Inches. e 00 =) 0.86 0.09 0.60 1.38 Prevailing direction of the Wind. S. 4 S. E. S. S. € $. E, S. S, S, S. € S. W. S. € S. W. S. W. € $. S. S. E. € 8. S. E. GS. € E. S. GS. E. S. € $. E. S. 6: S. E. S. GS. W. S. E. S. 6 8. W. € $. E. S.4 8, E. General Aspect of the Sky. Cloudless till 6 a. w. Scatd. —i € "i afterwards ; also drizzling at 14% at 5 P. M. Scatd. —i € Mi till 6 p. m. cloudless afterwards; also raining at 4: A. M. Cloudless till 4 A. Mm. cloudy afterwards ; also constantly drizzling between 2 di 8 P. M. Cloudy ; also raining between 8 A. M. 6 1 Pp. M. Cloudy ; also slightly raining at 4 A. M. Scatd. —1 till 54. Mm. cloudy afterwards ; also raining after intervals between 14610 Pp. mx. Cloudy. Scatd. —1 till 1 P. m. Scatd. clouds till 7 Pp. M. cloudless afterwards. Scatd. Mé Li till 7 4. m. cloudless till 1 Pp. M. Scatd. —i till 7 P. mM. cloud- less afterwards. Cloudy. Cloudless till 9 a. mM. Scatd. Ni4% —i afterwards. Cloudless till 4 A. mM. cloudy till 7 P. m. cloudless afterwards. Scatd. —i till 10 A. mM. cloudy after- wards ; also drizzling at Noon dG 3 P. M. Cloudy; also raining at Midnight «e between 10 A. M. 4 1 P. m. Cloudy ; also rainingat 1 4.m.4 10 « 11 A.M, Cloudless till 7 A. mM. Scatd. ”i till 6 P. M. Scatd. M € —i afterwards. Cloudy till 7 P. m. cloudless afterwards ; also drizzling at 9 A. M. Cloudless till 8 a. mu. cloudy afterwards ; also raining at 10 A. mM. Cloudy ; also constantly raining before 1 p.m. PF EX Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Houwrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of July, 1860. Solar Radiation, Weather, dc. EN 23 |9 Sa l|8.27 | 23 (9 S 8| Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky. 2| »$8 [8.S2| ofthe Wind. Ss AS E] al q O 24 Ae 0.12 (S.E. € 8. Cloudy ; also constantly raining. 25 ¿ 2.84 |S. E. € W. 4 8. Cloudy ; also constantly raining. 26 : 2.02 |8. Cloudy, with rain the whole day. 27 “> ES. Cloudy ; also drizzling at 6 A. M. 28 S: 1.10 |$S, €, $. E. Cloudy ; also incessantly raining be- tween 248 A. M. 29| Sunday. | 0.28 30 0.49 |S. €. S, E. Cloudy ; also occasionally drizzling. 31| 117.0 | 0.98 [E. € 8. Cloudy ; also raining at 3 4 7 P. M. M Cirri, —i Cirro strati, Mi Cumuli, -1 Cumulo strati, Wi Nimbi, —i Strati, M ¡i Cirro cumuli. Meteorological Observations. xXx11i Abstract of the Results of the Howrly Meteoroloyical Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of July, 1860. MontHLY RESULTS. Inches Mean height of the Barometer for the month, a .. 29.532 Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 8 A. M. on the 18th, .. 29.644 Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 4 P.M. on the 11th, .. 29.373 Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, Ae daa OSI Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures, ye Se ne LOT Ditto ditto Vin. “+ dibto, ls. ce “e e. 29.475 Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, +. A 0.104: o - Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. dos. 83.9 Max, Temperature occurred at 2 4 3 P. mM. on the 11th, .. .. 96.8 Min. Temperature occurred at 4 A. M.on the 23rd, eS be 77.0 Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, rei .. 19.8 Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, .. .. .. 88.8 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, de Sk | pS 80.3 Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, =e 8.5 Mean Wet bulb Thermometer for the month, .. se de 80.7 Mean Dry bulb Thermometer above mean Wet bulb Thermometer, .. 3.2 Computed Mean-Dew point for the month, .. 2 sa 79.1 Mean Dry bulb Thermometer above computed mean Dew-point, e 4.8 Inches Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, .. da DOI Troy grains Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, .. “. q 10.42 Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, a L7E Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.86 Inches Rained 23 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, .. .. 2.84 Total amount of rain during the montl,, sa ZA a 17.92 Prevailing direction of the Wind, .. .. "> S. GS, E. XXIV Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Howrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of July, 1860. MoNTHLY RESULTS. Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour, when any particular wind was blowing, it rained. Hour. dl ES S 3 s|.|S S S|3 slálel. [elóásl [slB sl. |< dE Nélz ¿le (Elilólo ¿jo le 2 ES No. of days Midnight. 8 111 Ls 1 1 9 3] 1 2 1 9 311 3 9 8 121 1 4 AUS 29 2 1 2 5 1 6 112 1 3 6 1 1 8 22 1 7 1 3 7 112 1 S 4|1 4 11 1 Ey Al 9 3 6 21 4 11 1| 1 10 1 3 49 6 112 11 1 5 513 211 Noon. 1 Y 44 3 21 1 1 J 1 Y 4 5 lab 2 1 3 5 216 2 3 A E Os 246 21 1 4 2|113 1] 4 2] 5 1 3 44 1 1 6 1 5 31 1 7 1 1117 113 8 8 29 1 9 7 23 1 10 Y 31 1 1 11 7 11 1 1 1 AMeteorological Oldservations. EXV Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General*s Ojjice, Calculta, in the month of August, 1860. Latitude 22% 33 1” North. Longitude 88? 20 34” East. , Feet. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea level, 18.11 Daily Means, $c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon, ou ÉS > E £ Range of the Barometer E 2 Range of the Tempera= El 3 during the day. a. ture during the day. ES Aa Ss — A ga” ES g a Max Min Dif Ss Max Min. | Diff Ss — la 1 $ Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. o o poo o 1 |29.536 |29.571 ¡29.479 0.092 82.6 87.0 79.6 7.4, 9 454 .546 .365 .181 83.5 88.2 80.8 7,4 3 403 ADO .363 .092 81.6 85.4 19.2 6.2 4 471 .019 «409 .140 S2.4 85.8 132 6.6 5 | Sunday. 6 .039 .583 483 .100 84.1 88.4 81.0 7: o .094 644 .548 .096 82.1 85.7 79.8 SY 8 .621 .661 573 ¿088 81.6 81.8 79.0 5.8 9 .627 .681 541 .140 85.3 92.0 | 79.4 | 12.6 10 .603 .678 024 154 87.2 92.8 82.6 | 10.2 11 515 .964 «124 .140 88.5 99.6 84.2 | 11.4 12 | Sunday. 13 514 573 4:70 .103 83.5 97.4 80.6 6.8 14 .569 .613 .511 .102 83.5 88.0 80.6 7.4 | 15 587 645 .526 .119 83.9 87.6 80.6 70 | 16 508 .600 «4186 .114 84.1 88.8 81.2 7.6 | 7 575 .630 .530 .100 81.5 82.7 19,8 2) | 18 .664 122 .607 .115 80.7 83.5 78.8 4.7 | 19 | Sunday. | 20 .701 .748 653 095 82.7 86.8 79.4 A 21 .652 .710 .583 .127 8 | E EBS6 11.678 | 591 | .087 86.2. | 79.2 | a 663 | 696 | '.605 | .091 | 82.8 | 886 | 792 00 e AS 7. 0.8 826 MS. ea.O 7 pi 40 24 .675 745 .617 .128 3.2 88.4 | 79.6 |' 8.8 | 25 719 377 .667 110 82.5 so 0080.00 5,1 | 26 | Sunday. ; | er lomsil .s6 | 702 | 12% | 826 | 860 | 790 | 70 | 28 722 784 .640 144 85.5 326 VISIO di | 29 .669 734 585 .149 86.4 93.0 | 82.2 | 10.8 | 30 .652 .708 .580 .128 86.6 91.8 | 828 | 9.0 31 .683 .148 615 .133 86.3 91.5 82.6 8.9 The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometers are derived from the twenty-four hourly observations made during ihe day. XXVI Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Howrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of August, 1860. Daily Means, £c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) S 5 E 0 =D En 3 E A Y A Sa A e E E o Y es E 2 Es (3) o > o PE ES E a Ae S E amas = o Es ÑS IN S he E Date. | A a e s le e OS a 2 3 a le A CE 0 o o E En As les (223 |90= E 3 E 0 Ss ("Siles so ER = 3 O a“ 33 | e 3 53 p> 8 a 2 (323 apio s.2 po A ¡S) a A > < 5 o o o o Inches. ¡ T. gr. | T. gr. 1 80.3 2.3 79.1 3.5 | 0.973 [10.45 | 1,23 | 0.90 2 80.9 2.6 79.6 3.9 .989 .60 .40 .88 3 79.3 23 78.1 3.5 943 14) | RABO .S9 4 79.8 2.6 78.5 3.9 995 27 MESA 89 5 |Sunday. 6 800 4.1 77.9 6.2 .937 .04 | 2,17 .82 1 79.2 2.9 bei 4.4 .931 .02 | 1.49 87 8 79.2 2.4 78.0 3.6 940 .11 238 .89 9 81.1 4.2 79.0 6.3 .970 37 A .82 10 82.3 4.9 79.8 7.4 .995 60 LALTRATATO 11 83.4 El 80.8 er 1.027 .89 -99 .19 12 | Sunday. 13 80.5 3.0 79.0 45 | 0.970 40 | 1.60 | .87 14 80.4, 3.1 78.8 4.7 964 34 .66 .86 15 80.9 3.0 79.4 4.5 .983 .51 62 .87 16 81.1 3.0 79.6 4.5 .989 58 1066314 87 17 80.0 A 2.3 976 52 (049 15 ..93 18 79.2 1.5 * 78.4 2.3 9592 327 ir .93 19 | Sunday. 20 80.4 2.3 79.2 3.5 976 ¿48 | 124 .89 21 79.5 1.3 78.8 2.0 .964, 40 | 0.67 94 22 78.7 3.7 76.8 5.6 909. LO. 7 144 SOS Cd 23 79.1 3.2 77.5 4.8 925 94 | .64 | .86 24 80.0 3.2 78.4 4.8 | 0527 AllON21 .68 | .86 25 80.1 2.4 78.9 3.6 967 39114. 223 .89 26 | Sunday. 27 80.8 1.8 79.9 AN .998 72 | 0.96 92 28 82.0 3.5 80.2 5.3 1.008 TN AS 85 29 81.9 4.5 79.6 6.8 | 0.989 54 | 2.52 81 30 82.3 4.3 80.1 6.5 | 1.005 69 ¿45 .81 31 82.1 4.2 80.0 6.3 ¿001 68 | .34 82 Al the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. xxvli Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of August, 1860. Hourly Means, Sc. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon, Range of the Tempera- S E . | Range of the Barometer for = 5 2S5 each hour during the Ea a Pin Bor subn hour e o EE month. po 8 rip Hour. Fr ÉS 2, iS E month. s ya E E 3 E E 332 Max Min Diff. sz Max. | Min. | Dif. => 5 Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches, O O lo) O Mid- E E E nieht. 29.621 |29.750 |29.407 .343 81.9 85.0 79.6 5.4 1 .606 .750 .403 .347 81.7 84.8 79.4 5.4 2 .596 124 .398 .326 81.4 84.7 79.2 5.5 3 .589 .724, .385 .339 81.2 84.6 79.0 5.6 4, .591 .726 .378 .348 80.7 83.4, 78.7 4.7 5 092 741 .396 .345 80.8 84.2 79.0 5.2 6 ¿609 745 .397 .348 80.6 84.2 78.8 5.4 7 ¿625 763 «A16 .347 81.2 84.8 | 78.8 6.0 8 ¿640 794 423 .371 82.6 86.2 79.0 EZ 9 .651 .816 .435 .381 84,1 88.2 79.3 8.9 10 ¿652 .826 .430 .396 85.2 90.4: 79.2 | 11,2 11 ¿645 .816 .426 .390 86.0 92.2 79.8 | 12,4 Noon.| .631 796 .410 .386 86.3 93.6 80.6 ¡ 13.0 1 610 178 .389 399 86.6 94.4, 80.4 | 14,0 2 .586 746 SÍ .369 87.2 95.6 79.6 | 16.0 | 3 .965 724 .303 .361 87.1 94.0 81.2 | 12.8 | 4 054 ¿(16 .369 347 86.7 95.4 80.2 | 15.2 5 .549 .702 .365 1337 85.9 94.2 80.4 | 138 6 .559 .709 372 e 84.7 92.4 EST Ad 7 .576 .718 .383 .335 83.5 88.0 79.4, 8.6 8 .602 152 ¿105 .347 82.9 87.0 79.2 7.8 5) .621 167 .425 .342 82.7 86.8 79.4 7.4 10 .636 .168 434 .334 82.2 86.0 79.2 6.8 11 ¿626 167 .429 .338 82.2 83.6 79.2 6.4 The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometers are derived from the observations made at the several houra during the month, xxviii Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General*s Office, Calcutta, in the month of August, 1860. Hourly Means, éc. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) L pi = E v NS SI 0 LY 5 v o = o S) o. o 525 E 2 E > JS) CCA “E ES = 5 a ES E E E = D o 3 Horror E A 3 53 E E les Ear E E a A a A o 38 a 5 pa (| Ss [Sal [3>-2SEJ55853 A a O a a A « = O O o O Inches, ¡Troy grs. Troy grs. Mid- night. 80.0 1.9 79.0 2.9 | 0,970 | 10.44 1.00 0.91 ql 79.8 1.9 78.8 2.9 .964, .38 0.99 .91 2 79.6 1.8 78.7 2.7 -961 .35 .92 92 3 79.5 1.7 186 - (1. 266 .958 .32 .89 El 4 79.2 1,5 78.4 2.3 952 2d 17 .93 5 79.2 1.6 78,4 2.4 ¿952 27 .30 .93 6 79.1 1.5 78.3 2.3 ,949 .24, er! 93 de 79.4 1.8 78.5 2.7 .955 .29 ¿92 Ja 8 80.0 2.6 78.7 3.9 .961 :33 1.35 .88 o) 80.9 3.2 79.3 4..8 .979 48 13 -86 10 81.2 4.0 79.2 6.0 976 43 2.18 83 11 81.5 4.5 79.2 6.8 .916 41 .00 .91 Noon. 81.6 4.7 79.2 7.1 976 .41 61 80 1 81.8 4.8 79.4 7.2 983 47 .67 .30 2 82.1 5.1 79.5 TN .986 49 .38 79 3 81.9 5.2 79.3 7.8 979 4,2 .91 78 4 81.7 5.0 79.2 73 976 39 2r/E) 79 5 81.5 4.4, 79.3 6.6 973 44, 43 81 6 81,2 3.5 79.4 5.8 983 .51 OM 85 dl 80.5 3.0 79.0 4.5 970 .40 .60 87 8 80.2 27 78.8 4.1 964 .36 43 8S 9 80.3 2.4, 79.1 3.6 973 45 32 89 10 80.1 2.1 79.0 3.2 070 44, -10 91 11 80.1 2.1 79.0 3.2 970 4:4, 10 91 AA 5 5 5 5 5 5 5 5 5 5 5 5 All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Veteorological Observations. XXIX Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Metcorological Observations taleen at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of August, 1860. Solar Radiation, Weather, dc. tween 3 € 64. M.; also drizzling at 10 A. M. Ba | 9-2 3.2 pe ai ¡da A 2 | Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky. 21 BS [423| ofthe Wind. O E 10) Inches cea 2.13 |8. € E. Cloudy and heavy rain in the morning. pa AL N.GE.4S8 Scatd. clouds with slight drizzling be- tween 54 6 P. M. OS 0.35 |! N.E.4€ $. € E. Scatd. clouds «€ occasionally drizzling. 4 ee 0.38 | S. € E. Cloudy with rain between 2 4 5 A. M. 5| Sunday. AO .. N. E. € E. Cloudy with slight'drizzling at 11 A. m. di 7 P. M. 7| 1120 | 0.12 | E.48. E. Cloudy é occasionally drizzling. Sa AN 0.29 | E.4S. Cloudy with occasional drizzling. 9| 135.8 | 0.05 | SUS, E. Scatd. Li ú Mi. ZAS e. 1 WS. W. Scatd. clouds of various kinds till 6 P. mM. cloudless afterwards. 11/ 139.0 | 1.29 | W.4 E Cloudless till 5 A. M. Scatd. —i € Mi till 6 Pp. mM. cloudly afterwards ; also rain- ing between 7 4 9 P. mM. 12| Sunday. | 1.16 e 0.15 | S. 46 E. Cloudy ; also drizzling at 24£'7 £G8P.M. E 0.26 | S.£G 58. E Scatd. clouds; also drizzling at 1 4 11 A. M. ; also raining at 10 P. M. 15 se S. 68, E Cloudy till 7 p. mM. cloudless afterwards ; also drizzling at 142410 A. M. 161 ome 1.18 |S.4S, E Cloudy ; also drizzling between Midnight 6% 3 A. M.; also raining between 8 4 11 P. M. At ss 1.09 | S.G 8, E Cloudy ; also constantly raining between 3 A. M. 4 3 P. M. Le 0.43 | 8.6 E Cloudy ; also constantly raining. 19| Sunday. O ala 112186 E Cloudy ; also raining between 3 € 6 P. M- a 0.87 | S.W.SG 8 Cloudy ; also constantly rainingbetween 1 A. M. 64 P.M. o A 0.27 | W.86 8.8% 5. W Cloudy ; also drizzling at 4 d 5 A. M, 65 at Noon. AS aa 0.93 | S. €. S. W, Cloudless till 5 A. M. cloudy afterwards between 4 € 11 pP. m. 241... .. S, E S. W. Cloudy ; also drizzling at midnight ; also constantly raining. NR la 0 00. 10. Cloudy dé drizzling occasionally. 26| Sunday. | 1.76 27 ale 057 | E.d 8. Cloudy; also constantly raining be- e XXX Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Howrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals O/fice, Calcutta, in the month of August, 1860. Solar Radiation, Weather, dc. e o Oo ¿8 (38) o.9 3.027 A 3 S | Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky. £l| 843 1828 of the Wind. al aras Inches 28| 135.8 Se S. E. 48. Seatd. —i € ni till 77. mM. cloudless afterwards. 291 ; 134.0 Só S. € W. Scatd. —i € ni. 301 1132,8 S. 68. W. Scatd. M «€ Li. 31/ 140.4 | 0.25 | S.4 8. E.4 E. Scatd. —i á ni. e Mi Cirri, Mi Cirro strati, Vi Cumuli, +i Cumulo strati, Mi Nimbi,—i Strati, Wi Cirro cumuli, | | | | Meteoroloyical Observations. XXx1 Abstract of” the Results of” the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General?s Office, Calcutta, un the month of August, 1860. MoNtuLY RrEsuLrs. Inches Mean height of the Barometer for the month, .. .. 29.605 Max. height of the Barometer, occurred at 10 A. mM. on the 27th, .. 29.826 Min. height of the Barometer, occurred at 3 P. M. on the 3rd, .. 29.363 Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, 50 e 0.463 Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures, Ae le A 29.662 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, : E e 29.544, Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. ee 0.118 O Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, E a 83.6 Max. Temperature occurred at 2 P. M. on the 11th, E JS 95.6 Min. Temperature occurred at 4 A. mM. on the 21st, PA | a ASE Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, .. Ze 16.9 Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, e .. De 88.0 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, E Ss a 80.4, Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, e 7.6 O Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, 3 ture during the day. o Date. |" A% ñ : S a + Max. Min. Diff 2 E Max Min. | Dif. = ñ Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | inches. o o O o 1 29.687 | 29.737 | 29.611 0.126 | 84,2 89.6 81.5 8.1 2 | Sunday 3 .686 740 :640 .100 | 84.0 89.6 80.8 8.8 ás ¿691 152 :625 .127 | 84.5 89.4 80.8 8.6 5 712 .762 .666 .096 y 83.5 87.4 81.2 6.2 6 .124 .791 .669 .122 | 83.2 88.6 81.2 7.4 7 .660 .224 974 .150 | 83.9 89.5 80.2 9.3 8 586 643 507 .136 ¡ 82.2 86.0 79.4 6.6 9 | Sunday. ; 10 724 794 ¿638 .136 | 81.9 83.8 81.0 2.8 11 .706 174 .621 .153 | 83.6 89.2 80.0 9.2 12 .684, .736 .613 .123 | 84.6 91.0 81.0 | 10.0 13 F10 ¿167 .660 .107 | 84.5 89.6 80.8 8.8 14 .701 766 641 .125 | 84,1 89.0 80.4 8.6 15 .627 .683 .967 .116 | 83.2 88.4 80.6 7.8 16 | Sunday. 17 .588 ¿650 .536 .114 | 84,2 89.1 81.4, 1 18 963 ¿610 904, 100147 99,1 90.0 80.0 | 10.0 19 .909 .598 ad (LLO. 81.6 85.6 79.4 6.2 | 20 005 .608 417 .191 | 80.6 82.8 | 73.2 4.6 | 21 633 ¿17 .563 .154 | 81.0 86.2 11 9.0 22 694, 145 ¿635 110 | 89.0 91.2 19.0 16122 23 | Sunday. 24 694; 756 .620 .136 | 84.7 89.2 82.4 6.8 25 .118 .187 635 .152 | 84.9 91.1 81.3 9.8 26 0125 .193 .671 .122 | 82.2 88.4 80.4 | 8.0 27 714 7 653 1 820 89.8 79.6 | 10.2 23 LO .796 642 .154 | 83.2 85.2 79.8 8.4 29 .708 Siri .630 147 | 84,2 91.2 80.4 | 10,8 30 | Sunday. S | | The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometers are derived from the twenty-Lour hourly observations made during the day. XXxX1V Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations talcen at the Surveyor Generals O/fjice, Caleutta, in the month of September, 1860. Daily Means, €c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) . . E 9 Ss. % 8 = 8 É O EL e = Ez v 3 ÑO ds 53” == Do 5 nd su a Zzol|=2%3 3 3 o o Pe (PS Date. | E. 3 A 3 2 EZE| 250 A A E0 = 2 cas A3 ES E a e a E [da] = As a 3 532 Da EE S NS = ED O S A po a PA 3 > O o 5 A A o O o o Enches. |. Der. De J 80.9 3.3 19.2 5.0 0.976 | 10.45 1.79 0.85 2 | Sunday. > 3 81.1 20 79.6 4.4 989 .60 57 87 4, 80.8 3.7 78.9 5.6 967 .34 2.01 84 5 80.7 2.8 79.3 4.2 970 .51 1.49 88 6 80.9 2.3 ER 3.5 992 63 26 89 7 80.6 3.3 78.9 5.0 967 .37 76 86 8 79.6 2.6 18.3 SY) 949 «20 34 88 9 | Sunday. 10 80.4 1.5 79.6 2.3 .989 65 0779 93 11 81.0 2.6 19d, 3.9 .992 63 1.40 38 12 81.3 3.3 195 5.0 989 58 .S1 85 13 80.7 3.8 78.8 5.17 964 .31 2.04, 84 14 80.8 3.3 79.1 5.0 973 .42 1.79 85 15 80.5 ad 79,1 4.1 973 «45 44, 88 16 | Sunday. 7 81.2 3.0 Oz 4.5 992 61 .63 37 18 80.4 2.7 79.0 4.1 970 12 Sd .88 19 79.5 2,1 78.4 3.2, 952 25 .09 .90 20 78.8 1.8 rl) 2.7 937 .10 0/07 .92 21 ES 3.1. 76.3 4.7 .890 9.59 1.55 .86 22 80.9 4.1 78.8 6.2 .964 | 10.31 2.22 .92 23 Sunday. 24 81.7 3.0 80.2 4.5 1.008 7 1.65 87 25 81.1 3.8 79.2 5.7 0.976 13 2.06 84 26 vis) 2.5 78.4 3.8 .952 .23 1.31 89 27 79.8 2 78.4 4.1 952 .23 41 88 28 80.2 3.0 78.7 4.5 .961 .31 58 .87 29 80.9 3.3 79.2 5.0 976 ¿45 79 .85 30 | Sunday. RA A A A A A AU the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. > Meteorological Observations. XXXV Abstract of the Results of the Houwrly Meteorological Observations talcen at the Surveyor Generals Ofice, Calcutta, in the month of September, 1860. Hourly Means, £c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. “3 E .: | Range of the Barometer = 3 Range of the Temperature =8g% for each hour during a E for each hour during a Al z Fa the month. pa o the month. "(Ea s as y (1D) E A ; a] = h Ss | Max. Min. DifF, SEA Max, Min. Difr. p= A Inches. | Inches.| Inches. Inches. O O 0 o ist ,. 129.683 [29.740 29.543 | 0.197 | S17| s46 | 78.0 6.6 1 .666 124 4154 2.70 81.4 84,2 TS 6.4, 2 .656 718 .44:2 276 81.2 84.7 77 A 7.3 3 ¿648 (15 ,427 .288 80.9 84.4 77.2 Y Ms 4, .647 711 417 .294, 80.7 84.0 77.2 6.8 5 .653 *.724, 442 .282 80.7 83.8 77.6 6.2 6 .671 750 144, .306 80.6 83.6 77.2 6.4 7 .690 764 .464 .300 81.3 84.2 77.8 6.4 8 710 790 213 27 83.1 85.6 79.8 5.8 9 122 794 .216 .278 84.4, 87.2 80.0 2 10 123 796 .323 273 85.5 88.2 81.0 7.2 | 11 112 .180 .230 .250 86.3 89.6 81.0 8.6 | Noon. | .691 761 | .513 .248 | 86.9 | 89.6 | 81.8 7.8 | pS .664 743 497 246 87.0 91.0 81.6 9.4 | 2 .641 125 A67 .258 86.9 91.2 81.2 10.0 | 3 .619 1720 ¿444 .276 86.1 91.2 80.6 10.6 4, .610 .700 «450 .250 35.5 91.0 80.0 11.0 5 .613 .705 443 .262 84.6 89.8 79.8 10.0 6 .626 709 ¿450 .259 83.6 86.5 79.6 6.9 q 544 128 A61 .267 83.0 86.4 79.4, 7.0 Ss .668 746 .488 .258 82.6 85.8 79.6 6.2 9 .685 746 «499 247 32.4 85.0 79.6 5.4 10 .687 152 02M .231 82.0 84.6 178.8 5.8 11 ¿683 «761 .502 .259 81.8 84.2 78.2 6.0 The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet BUE Thermometers are derived from the observations made at the several hours during the month. XXXVI Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, in the month of September, 1860. Hourly Means, Sc. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) | - ¿ ETE a A O ale, E len [ESE o a v ES SE “oo |5So=2 Pa > E > ha 2.2311 0.92 a ÉS A 2 2 iS ES USE a. Hour. | 53 3 a ea e o E ¿2 3 2 qn EE D s “2 | 3828% Eo E E O EN A 3 8 el a, e .S == 2% 32 E ES = 3 p. E a o E E O $) a ps o E o o o o Inches. Troy grs.|Troy grs. En 7o9 | 18 | 790 ) 27 | 0970 11044 | 093 | 0.92 1 79.8 1.6 79.0 2.4 970 «46 .81 93 2 79.6 1.6 78.8 2.4 .964 «40 .81 -93 3 79.5 1.4 78.8 2.1 .964 «40 70 94 4, 79,4 1.3 TEJPIMN 20 .961 37 .67 94, 5 79.4 1.3 78.7 2,0 .961 37 .67 «94 6 79.8 1,3 78.6 2.0 958 34 0 A 7 79.8 1.5 79.0 2.3 2970 46 .78 .93 8 80.5 2.6 79.2 39.9 976 «48 1.38 .88 9 81.0 3,4 79.8 5.1 -979 .48 .83 .35 10 81.3 4.2 79,2 6.3 976. ,43 2.29 .832 11 81.4 4,9 78.9 7.4 .967 .392 170 19 Noon. | 81.6 DES 78.9 8.0 267 30 95 78 1 81.5 5.5 18.7 8.3 961 24 3.05 77 2 81.6 5.3 78.9 8.0 967 30 2.95 78 3 81.2 4,9 18.7 7.4, .961 26 .69 +9 4 81.1 4,4 78.9 6.6 967 .32 AD .81 5 80.9 3.7 79.0 5.6 .970 -37 -02 S4 6 80.6 3,0 79.1 4.5 973 «42 1.61 87 7 80.5 2.5 79.2 3.8 :976 18 .34 89 8 80.3 2.3 del 3.5 973 45 .23 90 9 80.3 Ze L 79,2 3.2 .976 .90 AY 90 10 80.2 1.8 79.8 2.1 .979 -03 0.94 92 xY 80.0 1.8 OL 2.7 973 47 .93 92 All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. XXXVII Abstract 0f the Results of the Howrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, en the month of September, 1860. Solar Radiation, Weather, de. gd |S0> 35 MSIE Sa |3.273 "Y ' o 57% 3 | Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky. 21 3 ja 3 2 of the Wind. B| == [Bes O Inches 1 DR do da Scatd. M $ Li till 1 ?. m. cloudy af- terwards ; also drizzling at3 «5 P.M. 2| Sunday. | 0.44 E e A S. € $. E. Scatd. clouds ; also drizzling at 1 P. M. 4 127.0 a S. EG $. E. Scatd. —i 4 ni, 9 .. 0.12 [S, E. £G 8. Scatd. Má Li till 6 Pp. m. cloudless afterwards. 6 . 0.15 |E.4€ 8. Scatd. M € —i till 9 a. m. cloudy till 6 P. M. cloudless afterwards; also constantly drizzling between 10 A, M. 4 DP. M. 7 De O Cloudless till 6 A. M. Scatd. clouds till 7 P. M. cloudless afterwards. 8 h 0.35 | E. € W. Cloudy «€ constantly raining in the afternoon. 9 Sunday. | 1.25 10 AS SA O Cloudy, « slightly drizzling between 3 4 A. M. d also at 9 A. M. 11 E LIS Scatd. clouds till 6 p. mM. cloudless af- terwards, ' OA. 18. Cloudless till 8 4. Mm. Scatd. clouds till 6 P. M. cloudless afterwards. 13 .. .. |8.6G8S.E.4 S. W. | Cloudless till 5 a. m. Scatd. —i till 9 A. M. cloudy till 9 P. m. cloudless afterwards ; also drizzling between 4 di D P. M. 14 .. AS Cloudless till 6 a. m. Scatd. clouds till 6 P. M. cloudless afterwards. 15 .. 1.02 |S. E. 48, Cloudy till 7 P. M. cloudless afterwards ; also raining at14£ 34 4P,M. 16 Sunday. 7 .. asa. E de. Cloudy till 7 P. m. cloudless afterwards ; also slightly drizzling at 1 P. m. 18 .“. 0.21 | E. Cloudless till S a. m. cloudy afterwards ; also constantly drizzling between 2 G 8 P.M. 19 .. 0.588 [E.G N. E. Cloudy ; alsoconstantly raining between 1.5.0 Po. Ms 20 .. 0.30 |S. W. 468.4 E, Cloudy; also constantly drizzling be- tween 14 44. Mm. Galso at 4 P. M. 21 .. .. |[S.W.G W.4NÑN. |Scatd. clouds till 4 P.M, Scatd. -—i afterwards. Za 189 1 NS. Cloudless till 8 A. m. Scatd. ni till 8 | P. M. cloudless afterwards. XXXVill Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General'sO/fice, Calcutta, in the month of September, 1860. Solar Radiation, Weather, dc. EEES A EIA oL 32 e O 3 8 | Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky. 21 3 [8539 of the Wind. S 3 A 3 0 23| Sunday 24| 125.0 | 0.09 | 8. Cloudy, also drizzling at 9 A. M. 4; 5 di 6 P.M. 2301 ISO SS, E Scatd. clouds ; also slightly drizzling at 10 A. M. 26 e 1.07 [S. W. 6 E. 4 N. Cloudless till 8 A. M. cloudy afterwards ; slso raining at 11 A. M. dí between 1 G 3 P.M. 27 bi 0.09 |S. á, E. Cloudy ; also drizzling at2 4 6 47 P. M. 28 se 1.46 |E. GS. W. GS, E, | Scatd. clouds ; also raining between 8 d: 9 P. M. 24) A e es 1 Ed SE, 68. Cloudless till 5 1. Mm. Scatd. clouds afterwards. 30| Sunday. Mi Cirri, —i Cirro strati, Ni Cumuli, A] Cumulo strati, Wi Nimbi, —i Strati M 1 Cirro cumuli. Meteorological Observations. XXXIX Abstract of the Results of the Houwrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, an the month of September, 1860. MonNtTHLY RESULTS. Inches Mean height of the Barometer for the month, Ele 120057 Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 10 A. M. on the 28th, 11 20:796 Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 4 A. M. on the 20th, elo AL Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, ee a AS Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures, 5d Se so OS Ditto ditto Mini Quito, as le Sa .. 29.600 Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. «0, 0:180 o Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, 5 .. 83.4 Max, Temperature occurred at 2 46 3 P. m. on the 22nd « 29th, a 91.2 Min. Temperature occurred at 4 A. M.on the 21st, de Se a Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, .. .. 14.0 Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, .. .. .. 88.5 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, AÑ e E 80.3 Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, .. 8.2 Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. Ea .. 80.4 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, .. 3.0 Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, .. se ala 78.9 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, 0 4.5 Inches Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, .. .. E O007 ¡ Troy grains Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, Se Ss de 10.37 Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, .. 1.59 Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.87 | Inches Rained 19 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, .» .. 1.46 Total amount of rain during the month, a .. Ab 7.13 Prevailing direction of the Wind, .. Je me S.£ E.£8, E. xl Neteorological Observations. Abstract of” the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taleen at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of September, 1860. MoNtTHnLY ResuLrTs. Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour, when any particular wind was blowing, it rained. | Hour. Sd Sp. [5] s|,-[5 SE Hlsl la |] dslels S|a Nólzl¿l E. ¿4 Flair a ¡ No. of days. | Midnight. y 0 A E 2 2 1 dl 3/14 12 2 o 3 14 | 21 | 1 3 1 f1 4 |142 11158 [2 | 4 0 4/12 113 |1| | 4 5 A e! alfa pis 12 | 2 6. 0 e Sd Ja6 | 11 ' 7 3 NATS6 i [1 8 1 9 1-6 11 3 9 11 91 17 414 (1/1 10 1 s|u4 : 12 11 11 6|28 2 Noon. ¡2 4126 | ¡1 dl 1 13 5 5 a E 2 MIES al 0 A E 3 11112 3 115 pa 21 |1 4 a 41138 Isaia |1 2 5 l 1 os E 141112 111 6 ap 6/14 Pal [11 7 aj | 514 a Pi1 8 2 4124 Sa a 9 2 3ld4 131111) 1 1 10 2 5Blta ls Pi 1 11 2 5 4 13 El Meteorological Observations. xli Abstract 0f the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, in the month of October, 1860. Latitude 22% 33 1” North. Longitude 88% 20' 34” East. Feet. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea level, 18.11 Daily Means, Suc. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon, — a, o o 6 . 2. Range of the Barometer E 2 Range of the Tempera- de 5 a during the day. al 3 ture during the day. o = , na JE k — aa £ 333 Max Min Diff. ap Max Min. | Diff a+ 5 Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. O o O o 1. 129,659 129.717 129.600 0.117 82.1 88.2 80.0 8.2 2 ¿632 .679 .570 .109 80.8 83.4 78.7 4.7 3 .646 .697 594 .103 83.5 87.8 80.0 7.S 4 .712 166 655 «IUL 82.9 85.8 81.0 4.8 5 760 .810 706 .104 83.4 88.5 79.6 8.9 6 .831 .883 .786 .097 84.5 91.2 79.4 | 11.8 7 Sunday S .851 927 .810 Bo Ed lr 84.1 89.4 79.2 | 10.2 y .816 .885 743 .142 81.7 84.6 79.6 5.0 10 .807 .872 760 202 S0.0 81.6 78.4 3.2 11 .348 .920 792 .128 82.9 88.3 78.8 9.5 12 374 .940 .811 .129 82.9 89.0 78.8 | 10.2 13 .890 .959 .329 .130 83.0 90,4 ¿04 E 14 | Sunday.| 15 .348 .925 794 .131 82.7 90.4 79.6 | 10.8 16 .84:7 ¿17 .192 .125 82.6 87.6 79.2 8.4 17 .849 .916 .801 .115 83.2 89.4 79.0 | 10.4 18 .872 .946 .817 .129 82.5 89.2 EPA DI A | 19 876 .950 .827 .123 81.6 88.4, 75.4 | 13.0 | 20 .395 .921 ¿Sel .110 81.5 88.6 74.8 | 13.8 | 21 | Sunday | 22 .365 945 .809 .136 82.4 89.0 76.4 | 12.6 | 23 .857 .933 .802 .131 81.3 86.4, 76.4 | 10.0 | 24 .359 .930 .809 .121 81.8 88,8 75,4 | 13.4 | 25 .354 .933 9L .142 82.0 88.8 75.8 | 13.0 | 26 .827 .908 158 .150 81.0 87.8 76.0 | 11.8 | 27 .SO1 .370 137 .133 78.8 89.0 72.6 | 12.4 | 28 | Sunday | | 29 .749 .302 .702 .100 79.3 85.2 74,4 | 10.8 | 30 780 .340 ATA, .121 80.3 87.2 74.6 | 12.6 | 31 .800 .871 741 .130 TAL 85.8 74.0 | 11,8 | The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometers are derived from the twenty-fowr hourly observations made during the day. xli1 Meteorological Observations. dbstract of the Results of the Howrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of October, 1860. Daily Means, €c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) S ES ee Ue IS 3 : VA E IS lo] 2 fl 5 Oo u 8.2 = o “= o 3 A = - a S AN E RE Date. a p e E “2 b= 2 S E 5 S E la = 5 2 2. 132/1198 dep >. ES o ERA As IN E | 2 oy Ej E ae) == o ES o|325 a D en E 3 sE y EA 3 E p> 8 pa 3> | ¿35 [852] 858.8 = A O [a a = < a O O O O Inches. ¡ T. gr. | T. gr. 1 80.0 2.1 78.9 3.2 0.967 |10.41 | 1,10 | 0.90 2 78.7 2.1 77.6 3.2 928 .01 06 90 3 79.5 4.0 15 6.0 925 9.92 112.08 83 4 78.6 4,3 76.4 6.5 893 .58 21 81 5 79.3 4.1 77.2 6.2 916 .83 .13 .82 6 79.1 5.4 76.4 8.1 .893 96 .79 17 7 | Sunday. 8 78.9 5.2 76.3 7.8 890 09 .68 78 9 79.1 2.6 77.8 3.9 934 |10.05 | 1.32 88 10 77.9 yn) 76.8 3.2 908 219.77 (rd 90 11 78.5 41,4, 76.3 6.6 890 55 | 2.24 81 12 78.6 4.3 76.4 6.5 893 .58 .21 81 13 79.1 3.9 77.1 5.9 913 30 02 83 14 | Sunday. 15 78.8 ' 3.9 76.8 5-9 905 71 .01 .83 16 79.1 3.5 77.3 5.3 919 .88 | 1.80 85 17 78.2 5.0 75.7 7.5 873 .36 | 2.53 79 18 76.2 6.3 73.0 9.5 801 8.58 | 3.06 74 19 74.7 6.9 71.2 10.4 756 .13 21 72 20 75.6 5.9 72.6 8.9 790 .50 | 2.81 75 21 | Sunday. 22 75.9 6.5 72.6 9.8 .790 A9 3.12 73 23 75.5 5.8 72.6 8.7 .790 .50 | 2.74 76 24 75.7 6.1 72.6 9.2 .190 .90 «90 75 25 76.2 5.8 73.3 8.7 .309 .68 79 76 26 73.2 7.8 69.3 Ll 711 7.64 | 3.50 69 27 71 L ad 67.2 11.6 664 «17 27 69 28 | Sunday. 29 74.4 4,9 71.9 74 778 8.36 | 2.23 Eya9) 30 74.7 5.6 71.9 8.4 173 .34 07 .76 31 71.2 79 67.2 11.9 ¿664 7.17 | 3.36 .68 All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations, x1l11i Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of October, 1860. Hourly Means, $c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon, 23 Range of the Barometer for | E 3 HANS en pe on OS ' 5 ture for each hour 258: each hour during the ES eos » 2% month. p 3 uring tae Hour.| £ = E month. pa A 5 A = 522 | Max. | Min. | DIR | $8 | Max. | Min. | Dif. = = | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. O | O O 0 Mid- e 00 night. 29.803 |29.888 | 29.655 0.233 d 83.2 76.6 6.6 1 795 .880 .633 247 79.3 82.8 75.6 7.2 2 .189 873 .621 .252 78.8 82.5 74.6 7.9 3 788 .850 ¿623 .227 78.4 82.3 74.0 8.3 4 185 .869 ¿613 .296 78.3 82.6 73.5 9.1 5 .810 .884 ¿613 .271 77.6 81.2 72.6 8.0 6 .818 .900 .635 .265 > DAS 82.2 72.8 9.4 7 .839 ¿019 .698 .261 78.3 81.8 73.2 8.6 | 8 .857 945 ¿682 263 80.4 84.0 75.4 8.6 | ea | 1.9867 | 1.679 0.277.824 | 85. |784 | To | 10 .873 ,959 .671 .288 83.7 87.0 79.2 7.8 | 11 .895 .944, ¿663 .281 30%. | ¡88.% 79.2 9.0 | | Noon.| .831 .909 647 .262 86.3 89.6 79.4 ¡ 10.2 1 .806 .385 ¿604 .281 86.7 90.6 80.2 | 10.4 2 DO .S5l .589 .262 86.9 91.2 s1.3 9.9 3 166 .837 .570 .267 86.4 90.4, 81.2 9.2 4 761 -835 .580 .209 86.0 89 3 s1.6 21 5 .761 .835 .586 .249 84.9 89.2 81.2 8.0 6 Erirp .856 599 - 297 83.2 86.2 80.4 5.8 7 .791 .887 .611 .276 82.0 85.4 78.8 6.6 8 .806 .893 .648 245 81.2 | 84.2 77.6 6.6 9 .821 .896 .657 .239 80.7 83.6 76.4 7.2 10 325 .903 ¿673 .230 80.2 83.6 76.0 7.6 11 .328 .903 674 .229 79.8 83.6 75.2 8.4 The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet PRulb Thermometers are derived from the observations made at the several hours during the month, . xliv Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Houwrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, in the month of October, 1860. Hourly Means, $c. of the Observations and of the ey pleerncal elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) o A E o ES A o o La PS] e =0 6 S 0 20 == > BP > e 2 3o [SS = S = 2 2 E e 2 V 8 A A o a al e SN A o RO MS o A O E S 8 po S pa | 59 | al 3-2” A a de a a a « > O O 0 O Inches. ¡Troy grs. Troy grs. Mid- night, 76.9 2.7 75.5 4.1 | 0.868 9.38 1.31 0.88 1 77.0 2.3 75.8 3.5 .876 .46 .13 .89 2 76.5 2.3 75.3 3.5 .862 .32 .12 .89 3 76.2 2.2 A. 33 .857 .28 03 .90 de 76.2 2.1 e y .857 .28 .00 .90 5 75.5 2.1 74,4 3.2 .S38 .10 0.97 .90 6 75.8 2.0 74.8 3.0 .849 .20 93 .91 7 76.1 2.2 75.0 3.9 .394, .25 1.03 90 * S 76.5 3.9 74.5 5.9 .840 .07 .S7 | 399 9 vil 5.3 74.4, 8.0 .838 .00 2.61 78 10 77.2 6.5 73.9 98 324 8.83 3.24 73 ql 77.6 7.6 73.8 | 114 .822 18 .83 70 Noon.| 77.7 8.6 73.4 | 12.9 .811 64, 4.38 .66 1 dede 9.0 73.2 | 13.5 .806 57 .61 65 2 EN 9.2 73.1 13.8 .303 54 Eno «659 3 77.3 9.1 72.7 13.7 .192 A4 .62 .65 4 elrias 8.9 72.6 13.4 .790 AS «48 ¿65 5 71.2 ed 73.3 11.6 .809 .63 3.56 ¿69 6 77.6 5.6 74.8 8.4 .549 9.11 2.78 1, 7 77.4 4.6 75.1 6.9 .857 .21 .26 .80 8 172 4,0 75.2 6.0 .360 .26 1.95 .803 9 77.L 3.6 75.3 5.4 -362 .91 13 .34 10 76.9 3.3 75.2 5.0 .860 A SO .89 11 76.7 3.1 75.1 4.7 897 .20 .90 .86 All the A elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. xly Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taleen at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, ñS cl ali RE 0 m3 el 52 ans” o 1 ... 2 ¿en 3| 136.0 d, Ss 5 135.4 6 144,0 7| Sunday. al 2137.0 9 vos 10 Sa El 139.0 12| 127.6 13| 147.0 14. Sundaye 15| 149.0 16| 125.0 17| 142.2 18, 140.0 19| 141.7 20| . 140.0 21: Sunday. 22) 148.4 23 - 24 146.0 Rain Gauge 5 feet above Ground. pun E pp LoS in the month of October, 1860. Solar Radiation, Weather, «e. Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky. of the Wind. * ¡—_na— _ A Scatd. Li till 6 4. m. cloudy afterwards also raining at Noon £ 143P. Mm. á E. Cloudy also drizzling at 34% 44 7 P. Mo Scatd. clouds. « $5. Cloudy. di. S. Cloudy till 7 A. mM. Scatd. clouds till 4: P, M. Scatd. —i afterwards. N. E.GN.|8Scatd. M till 3 P. mM. cloudless after- wards: S. S. S. Ss. W. Ss. W. S, W.dó S. € W. 68. W. Cloudless till S A. mM. Scatd. clouds till 6 P. mM. cloudless afterwards. N. 4 8. W. Scatd. —i till 5 A. m. cloudy till 6 p. M. cloudless afterwards also driz- zling between 6 4 9 A. M. S. W. 948, Cloudy, also raining after intervals between 2 10 A. M. S. £G E. 46 8. W. Scatd.—l. W. “S. E. € E. Scatd clouds. S, Cloudless till 6 A. M. Scatd. clouds till 6 Pp. M. cloudless afterwards, also slightiy drizzling at 3 P. m. S, Cloudless till 8 A. M. Scatd. clouds t111 9 Pp. mM. cloudless afterwards. S. € W. Cloudless till 5 A. M. Scatd. clouds till 6 P. M. cloudless afterwards, also drizzling between noon 4% 1 p. mM. W.«“S. «48. W. Cloudless till 5 A. mM. Scatd. clouds till 2 P. mM, cloudless afterwards. S. W ¿S. € W. Cloudless. W Era et E) Cloudless. N. E.4€ W.4 8. Cloudless till 10 A. M. Scatd. clouds afterwards. S. E. 4 N. E. Cloudless till 8 A. M. Sceatd. “Mid —i afterwards. S. € E. Scatd. —i till 4 a, mM. cloudless till 9 A. M. Scatd. clouds till 4 *. m. cloud- | less afterwards. N.E.4NÑN, d W. | Cloudless till 11 A, mM. Scatd ”i till 4 P. M. cloudlesa afterwards, A xlvi Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Houwrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of October, 1860. Solar Radiation, Weather, «e. Es [62 IN | PAE 2 S | Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky. 2| 3 (3882 of the Wind. | al =* 509 Inches 25| 140.0 01 NE Ni W., Cloudless till 10 A. mM. Scatd. —i € Mi till 9 P. m. cloudless afterwards. 261 143.0 e Ni Ni PWVL Cloudless till 6 a. m. Scatd. M till 3 P. M. cloudless afterwards. 27 123.0 IN NWE Scatd. M € —i. 28| Sunday.| ... ZO A A Scatd. Wi till 6 a. mu. cloudy after- wards. 30| 1440 | .. |N. W. “N. Seatd. MEG —i till 9 .. m. cloudless afterwards. 31; 140.0 E N. 4 W. Cloudless till 3 a. m. Scatd. MúÚú i till 4 p. Mm. cloudless afterwards. — M Cirri, —i Cirro strati, Vi Cumuli, —i Cumulo strati, Wi Nimbi,—i Strati, Wi Cirro cumuli. Meteorological Observations. xlvi1 Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, an the month of October, 1860. MoNTHLY RrEsuLrs. Inches. Mean height of the Barometer for the month, de “s 29.810 Max. height of the Barometer, occurred at 10 A. m. on the 13th, .. 29.959 Min. height of the Barometer, occurred at 3 P. M. on the 2nd, .. 29.570 Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, .. .. 0.389 Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures, 20 e .. 29.876 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, a ¿3 .3 29.754 Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. e 0,122 O Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. .. 81.9 Max. Temperature occurred at 2 P. M. on the 6th, .. .. 91.2 Min. Temperature occurred at 5 A. M. on the 27th, .. ., 72.6 Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, .. 8 18.6 Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, ea e “4 87.6 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, 7 3 A 77.5 Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, +] 10.1 O Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, Se pe 76.9 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, . . 5.0 Computed Mean Dew Point for the month, E ed 74,4 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, .. 75 Inches Mean Elastic force of vapour for the month, .. .. .. 0.838 A » Troy grains Mean weight of Vapour for the month, .. “na .. 9.00 Additional weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, 0 2.44, Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.79 Inches Rained 6 days, Max, fall of rain during 24 hours, 8 .. 1.26 Total amount of rain during the month, .. “. .. 1.68 Prevailing direction of the Wind, .. .. S. € N. xlv11i Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Howrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of October, 1860. MONTHLY RESULTS. Table showing the number of days on which ata given hour any particular wind blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour, when any particular wind was blowing, it rained. Hour. . d a : el E A a S E 5 A A E sl... J8l.(S( al le E eE |s O El E N. ale. l¿lsz.Zis. (¿lo la w.l¿lz (sli No. of days. : Midnight. | 7 A 11 30 Mo ati 2 1 6 4 1 11 3| | 2 2 714 a 1 9 8 dal 1] pl 3 74 1 1 8 E ¡2 4 Br pa 1 1 9 Sie ala UA ES 5 6.13 1 E O o 14 6 7113 3 E A | A: 7 6/11 2 3 7 5 MS Did 3 8 8| 11 1 5 2 4 2.1.1.2.) 1:42 ES 9 6.113 4 2 Y, 212 ee ds : 10 IN EE: 2 Sao al 13 1 e 11 br 2 1 2 5 6| [3 3 ) Noon. | 6 1 3 6 EN A e A Ardo 1 A O AS a : 2 "17 1 2 3 O O 3 516 3 8 A A O a A 1 2 E A A pl 5. Fe 11 1 ñ COS si P5 E 6 Ss 1 1 8) |.2 7 dio 7 3 2 1 8.1118 A 8 eS 1 9 | 4 Di ¡1 9 AS 1 1 9 4, 415 10 4 1 1 9 4 E | A 1 Dl 8 3 81 174 ¡2 Meteorological Observations. xlix Abstract of the Results off the Howrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General?s Office, Calcutta, in the month of November, 1860. Latitude 22 33 1” North. Longitude 88% 20' 34” East, Feet. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea level, 18.11 Daily Means, $c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. o o e > o EE Range of the Barometer a 2 Range of the Tempera- ES S = - during the day. E S ture during the day. IA LA Os Fl YE 2 $32 Max Min Diff Ea Max. | Min. | Diff. 3 ER” = Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. o O O O 1 |29.792 ¡29.865 | 29.741 0.124. 78.1 85.5 TES ASS | 9 .813 .888 MZ .116 del. L 86.2 70.0 | 16.2 | S .851 .931 .803 .128 J0,1 89.8 68.0 | 17.8 | 4 | Sunday | | 5 .935 .992 .898 .094, 78.1 85.4 711.8 | 13.6 6 ¿913 .968 .856 .112 78.8 85.0 74.6 | 10.4 | 7 886 ¿09% se 920 .131 78.1 85.6 73.0 | 12.6 8 .8380 .947 .825 .122 78.9 85.0 74,9 | 10,1 9 .908 975 -860 .115 78.5 86.2 72.4 | 13.8 10 .939 | 30,000 377 .123 77.8 89.2 71.4 | 13.8 | 11 Sunday 12 .964 ¿043 .891 .152 77.8 85.8 71.0 | 14.8 13 970 .042 917 .125 76.6 85.5 69.6 | 15.9 14 4960 ¿034 .989 .145 76.7 86.6 6931 "LS 15 .908 |29.973 .540 .133 76.6 86.6 69.5): L7.L 16 874 .923 .S20 .103 78.0 85.8 72.6 | 13.2 | Y .841 .914 758 .156 79.0 87.2 73.2 | 14.0 18 Sunday 19 182 |* .837 .740 .097 79.4, 88.6 72.8 | 15.8 | 20 .871 .939 .806 133 78.1 87.0 72.0 | 15,0 21 .932 |30.006 .887 .119 77.0 85.6 70.8 | 14.8 22 .958 .029 .913 .116 72.5 82.1 67.0 | 15.1 23 975 .036 .928 .108 70.0 80.9 62.9 | 18.0 24 |30.001 .079 ¿951 .128 69.6 80.3 61.4 | 18.9 25 | Sunday. 26 ¿028 .087 .978 ¿109 | 69.9 80.6 62.4 | 18.2 27 .081 .167 [30.031 .136 69.7 81.2 60.4 | 20.8 28 .077 .149 .017 .132 69.4, 80.6 60.8 | 19.8 29 ,043 .116 |29.956 .160 70.2 80.4 62.8 | 17.6 30 .017 .106 .938 .168 70.9 80.6 63.2 | 17.4 the day. 1 Meteorological Observations. dbstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of November, 1360. Daily Means, Suc. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) o E = 3 g ->o E A = o) = a 2 E IS E a “3 o SS O o 218 o ES US Date. | a S o de 3 LE2 ls sn|03 ñ= a zz o 11 E ? a = Sy [363 (4385 585 Eu 2 E ss LABRA e: D 5 3 23 9 Se a g 0 a a E = Me a Ss 1125 la gs > 8 PA > | 398 [38882] 88.5 pa A ¡S) a a = |< a o o 0 O Inches. ¡ T. gr. | T. gr 1 69.4 8.7 65.0 13.1 0.617 6.69 | 3.53 | 0.66 2 69.2 7.9 65.2 11.9 .621 TA 18 68 3 69.0 TH 65.4 10 ¿626 80 | 2.83 71 4 | Sunday : 5 70.9 7.2 67.3 10.8 .666 TI OR 71 6 73.2 5.6 70.4 8.4 .136 97 | 2.47 .76 1 73.6 4.5 71.3 6.8 .758 8.21 ¿01 .80 8 73.7 5.2 vol. E 7.8 758 15 .32 .78 9 71.8 6.7 68.4 10.1 .690 7.47 .38 .72 10 71.0 6.8 67.6 10.2 .672 .29 .34 12 11 | Sunday 12 70.3 7.5 66.5 11.3 .648 .03 | 3.10 .69 13 69.0 7.6 65.2 11.4 .621 6.76 .01 .69 14 69.6 dl 66.0 10.7 .638 .92 | 2.88 E 15 69.9 6.7 66.5 10.1 .648 7.05 M0 AÑ 16 72.3 5.7 69.4 8.6 713 72 47 .16 | 17 73.9 5.1 71.3 1.7 758 8.20 .30 .18 13 Sunday. 19 73.4 6.0 70.4 9.0 .736 7.95 .67 75 20 70.4 7.7 66.5 11.6 .648 .02 | 3.20 69 21 68.2 8.8 63.8 13.2 .593 6.44 AD 65 22 64.8 DN 60.9 11.6 .9039 9.90 | 2.73 68 23 62.5 7.5 58.7 11.3 .501 .52 .48 .69 24 61.4 8.2 57.3 12,3 A7S .26 64 .67 25 | Sunday. 26 62.8 TA 59.2 10.7 .509 .60 .38 .70 27 60.6 dl 56.0 13.7 .458 .03 .90 .63 28 61.3 8.1 57.2 12.2 476 24, .62 .67 29 63.5 6.7 60.1 10.1 .5025 17 .28 .12 30 64.7" 6.2 61.6 9.3 092 6.06 .17 14% AlU the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations, li Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of November, 1860. Hourly Means, Sc. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. “S 2 Range of the Barometer for = a o Ap ts y le ture for each hour SES each hour during the a do 0 35 g during the O Es month, Po month. Qu. AS 1 A E aio a =] = : c 332 Max Min Dif. Ss Max. | Min. | Dif£. > = Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. (0) O 19) O Mid- ; A night. 29.926 (30.092 |29.773 0.319 72.1 76.8 641.2 | 12.6 1 .923 .080 768 .312 71.3 76.4 63.3 | 13.1 2 .915 .070 760 .310 70.8 76.0 6271 Sa 3 .916 ¿058 .760 .298 70.1 15.7 61.0 | 14.7 4, .905 057 155 .302 70.0 75.0 61.3 | 13.7 5 .910 .062 765 297 69.4 74.7 GUA ISS 6 .936 ¿083 TZ .311 68.9 75.0 60.4 | 14.6 7 .956 .114 196 .318 69.3 75.8 61.2 | 14.6 | 8 .983 ¿198 31% .321 71.9 77.8 62.6 | 15.2 | 9 .998 .161 .836 .325 74.6 79.8 66.4 | 13.4 | 10 .995 ¿107 .836 .331 77.8 81.8 TEO 11 10,8 | 11 976 .146 .837 .309 80.4 84,4 74.6 9.8 Noon .950 .114 792 322 82.5 86.3 76.6 9.7 | 1 .919 .080 (67 SS 83.8 88.0 79.4 8.6 | 2 .896 .046 .744, .302 84.2 88.6 80.3 8.3 | 8 .881 .031 1740 .291 83.6 86.6 79.2 7.4 | 4 .876 .034 746 .288 81.9 85.2 77.5 rará | 5 .884, .035 .740 .295 79.9 83.2 75.0 8.2 | 6 394 + .039 746 .293 77.8 82.2 71.8 | 10.4 7 .917 .058 173 .285 75.8 80.4 70.0 | 10.4 | 8 .932 074, «791 .283 74.7 794 | 68.0 | 11.4 9 943 ¿084 .198 .286 13.7 78.6 66.9 | 11.7 10 .948 .091 .807 .284 72.8 77.9 65.6 | 12.3 11 .943 .101 .803 .298 72.4, ¿7.6 64.8 | 12.8 The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet PBulb Thermometers are derived from the observations made at the several hours during the moníh, li Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations talkeen at the Surveyor General's Ofice, Oalcutta, in the month of November, 1860. Hourly Means, €c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Contimued.) 2 > E > o AS NS lA 3 2 o eS 2. a O E 3 Hour 112 3 A a 3 | nay A 32 2 15 sal Sl ls E 3 E A A o NS A 2 3 y A E CA EN po z PA | 338 [322.322 38385 == a $) a == A « > O O o O Inches. Troy grs. Troy grs. Mid- nie 67.9 4.2 65.8 6.3 | 0.634 6.96 1.57 0.82 1 67.3 4.0 65.3 6.0 .623 .85 .48 .82 2 66.8 4.0 64.8 6.0 .613 15 45 .82 3 66.2 3.9 64.2 5.9 .601 ¿61 42 .82 4, 66.2 3.8 64.3 5.7 ¿603 .64 .36 .83 5 65.8 3.6 64.0 5.4 .597 .598 .28 .S4 6 65.1 3.8 63.2 Ad .582 41 .33 33 El 65.2 4.1 63.1 6.2 .580 39 4d .82 8 66.5 5.4 63.8 8.1 .593 00 .98 A 9 68.0 6.6 64.7 9.9 .611 .66 2.54 172 10 69.0 8.8 64.6 | 13,2 ¿609 .60 3.53 65 11 70.1 |,10.3 64.9 | 15.5 .615 .63 4.31 ¿61 Noon. |, 17015, [1240 64.5 | 18.0 .607 52 5.12 .56 E 1 71.0 12.8 64.6 19.2 .609 .92 .98 04 2 TO | 183.2 64.4 | 19.8 ¿605 47 10 53 3 70.7 12.9 64.2 19.4 .601 44 .99 04 4. 70.3 11.6 64.5 17.4 .607 93 4.91 57 5 70.3 9.6 65.5 14,4 .628 US .00 63 6 70.6 7.2 67.0 | 10.8 .659 7.14 2.99 ML dá 69.9 5.9 66.9 8.9 657 15 .39 .75 8 69.4 5.3 66.7 8.0 .653 LE LA 0d 9 69.0 4.7 66.6 Al .651 .11 1.85 19 10 68.2 4.6 65.9 6.9 .636 6.96 15 .80 11 67.9 4.5 65.6 6.8 ¿630 .90 70 .S0 ——_———_—__—_—_— Al the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. li Abstract of the Results of the Houwrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, in the month of November, 1860. Solar Radiation, Weather, ác. 3 [S02 E E 3.2 ÁS MN e 3 | Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky. “ Le E hs 3 S of the Wind. al «O (o) Inches 1 149.4 . ¡W.¿£N.Q4N. E. Cloudless. 2 142.0 E W.% N. E.Q£GN. Cloudless. 3 144,5 ne W.“€S. W.G N, E. | Cloudless. 4 Sunday.| .., 5, 140.0 ES N.£G N. W. € W. | Cloudy till 7 A. m. Scatd. M € —i af- terwards. 6 de E AIN SW Scatd. clouds. 7 : «o |E.6G N.E.4G N. W. | Cloudless till 5 A. M. Scatd. clouds till 8 P. mM. cloudless afterwards. S| 123.0 o NE NW. Scatd. clouds till 5 p. Mm. cloudless after- wards. 5 141.7 an N. Cloudless. E ALA N. Cloudless till 11 A. m. Scatd. —i 4 ni afterwards. 11 Sunday. í ... 12| 139.5 a NW de N. Cloudless till S A. mM. Scatd. —i till 4 P. M. cloudless afterwards. 13| 144.5 .. |IN.4«GW.«“€NÑN. W. |Cloudless till 4 A. Mm. Scatd. M «€ —i till 11 A. u. cloudless afterwards. 14| 142.0 a ll NN. Wi. Cloudless till 11 a, mM. Scatd Mé —i | till 6 P. Mm. cloudless afterwards. 15| 144,8 eb N. Cloudless till 7 A. m. Scatd. —i till 3 | P. M. cloudless afterwards. 16| 139.0 o NE. 6 Bl. Cloudless till 2 a, mM. Scatd. —i 4% Ni | atterwards. | 17| 146.0 NE Scatd. clouds. | 18| Sunday. , | BA ATA. IN. W. Scatd. clouds till 6 p. m. cloudless after- | wards. | 201 146.4 NN, We Cloudless. | 21] 144.4 b N. Cioudless. 0 22| 1390 o Cloudless. | 231 139.2 sde N. W.GN Cloudless till 11 A. mM. Scatd, M € —i | till 6 P. m. cloudless afterwards. | 24| 141.0 A E AT Cloudless. 25, Sunday. . 26| 139.0 s.m IN. W.4W. Cloudless. 2 ' 138.0 .. IN. W.¿4 W. 4% N. | Cloudless. 28| 140.0 ANI Cloudless, 29| 136.0 slo N. W. Cloudless till 5 A. M. Scatd. M € —i afterwards. 30 136.0 .. |N.W.£N.4GS. W. | Scatd. clouds of different kinds. M Cirri, —i Cirro strati, 0i Cumui, vi Cumulo ¡Strati, di Nimbi,—i Strati Wi Cirro cumuli, liv Meteorological Observations. Abstract of” the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, ¿n the month of November, 1860. MontaLY KeEsuLrTs. Inches. Mean height of the Barometer for the month, .. .. 29.930 Max. height of the Barometer, occurred at 10 A. m. on the 27th, .. 30.167 Min. height of the Barometer, occurred at 3 4 5 P. m, on the 19th, .. 29.749 Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, ye Si 0.427 Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures, eo ve E 30.000 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, “. de ak 29.874 Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. al 0.126 o Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. .. 75.5 Max. Temperature occurred at 2 P. M. on the 19th, as .. 88.6 Min. Temperature occurred at 6 A. M. on the 27th, .. .. 60.4: Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, .. el 28.2 Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, Pe .. .. 84.4 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, ea Se ES 68.8 Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, ale 15.6 : O Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, di al 68.5 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, .. 7.0 Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, ¿ sE 65.0 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean os «point, .. 10.5 Inches Mean Elastic force of vapour for the month, .. “'. ale 0.617 Troy grains Mean weight of Vapour for the month, .. Os ole 6.72 Additional weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, “. 2.74 Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.71 Inches Rained No day, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, Nil. Total amount of rain during the month, .. .. .. Nil, Preyailing direction of the Wind, .. .. N. € N. W. Meteorological Observations. lv Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Ceneral's Office, Calcutta, in the month of November, 1860. MONTHLY RESULTS. Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour, when any particular wind was blowing, it rained. Hour. A: . S . o . E A E IN sa E E slo | a E EJE E Niza E [S/S.E.£] S. ¿ou (SW. (Sl z (aj3l8 ls No. of days. Midnight. (15 1 | 1 3 4, 2 1 1 1 3 4, 2 1 q 3 4, 3 1 Ñ 3 4 4 2 2 3 | 5 2 dl 3 5 i 6 3 1 2 6 | 7 4 1 2 6 | 8 4, 1 3 Y | 9 1 3 1 3 y | 10 2 3 9 | 11 1 1 1 4 | 8 | | Noon. 4 1 1 3 7 | 1 2 1 1 4, id | 2 1 1 1 F 5 7 | E 3 2 2 2 7 | 4 2 1 2 1 8 1 | 5 2 1 6 9 6 5 2 1 6 7 7 4, 2 1 5 Ñ 8 4, 2 1 5 5 9 4, 2 1 5 5 10 3 1 1 5 4 4 11 3 2 1 5 6 1 Meteorological Observations. : lvil Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, in the month of December, 1860. Latitude 22% 33" 1” North. Longitude 88% 20” 34” East. Feet. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea level, 18,11 Daily Means, Sc. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements ependent thereon. E = 8 AS “ Range of the Barometer Aa 5 Range of the Tempera- E S S during the day. p» E ture during the day. = 39 a E Date. ES E 3232 | Max. | Min. | Dif 55 | Max, | Min. | Diff S == Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. o O o o 1 29.984 | 30.058 | 29.931 0.127 | 70.3 80.4: 63.4 | 17,0 2 | Sunday 3 ¿999 .056 .950 .106 | 68.7 79.0 60.8 | 18.2 4 .989 .075 .943 .132 | 68.9 77.0 60.4 | 16.6 5 [991 .069 937 .132 ¡ 69.7 78.6 62.6 | 16.0 6 977 | .048 .926 .122 | 69.6 79.2 162.1 | 17.1 7 967 | 049 | 903 | 144 | 70.3 | s0.0 | 63.0 | 17.0 8 .994 ¿090 947 ¿143 | 69.4 79.9 61.2 | 18.7 9 | Sunday. 10 30.016 ¿092 .964 | .128 | 67.5 77.6 60.2 | 17.4 11 014 .100 .951 .149 | 66.2 77.2 57.0 | 20.2 12 29.993 .072 .932 .140 | 65.7 77.2 58.0 | 19.2 13 .980 .069 .935 .134 | 65.5 77.0 56.6 | 20.4 14 .998 .080 .946 .134 | 66.4 78.6 58.0 | 20.6 15 30.050 .149 .994 .159 | 65.8 7/.S 57.2 | 20.6 16 | Sunday. 17 29.993 .078 .932 .146 | 65.1 76.6 56.7 | 19.9 18 .984 072 .925 .147 | 65,1 76.4 56.2 | 20.2 | 19 992 063 237 11.126 47 66.3 77.0 57.6 | 19.4 | 20 | 30.007 .083 .937 146 | 66.9 77.6 | 59.6 | 18.0 | ¿al .033 097 IO p 51 122 15 67.1 78.0 59.9 (118.1 | 22 .050 .133 973 .160 | 63.8 75.4 55.0 | 20.4 | 23 | Sunday. | 24, .050 .124 | 30.009 118 1 > 67.7 78.6 58.4 | 20.2 | 25 .04:8 .126 .003 .123 | 67.8 78.7 59.0 [19.7 26 034, .120 | 29.974 .146 | 66.9 77.6 58.2 | 19.4 27 .028 .110 .990 .120 | 68.5 79,4 58.8 | 20.6 | 28 .023 .095 .980 AG Na 67.7 78.8 58.9 | 19.9 | 29 044 .119 | 30.001 .118 | 67.8 78.6 59.8 | 18.8 30 | Sunday. 31 ¿086 .172 .035 .137 | 63.6 75.6 54.0 | 21.6 The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wot Bulb Thermometers are derived from the twenty-four hourly observations made during the day, lvi Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations talcen at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, in the month of December, 1860. Daily Means, Sc. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) Date. (0 0 TIO) 0 CN 31 Mean Wet Bulb Ther- mometer. o 64.1 Sunday. 61.9 63.1 64.5 64.9 64.0 63.4 Sunday. 60.6 59.6 59.3 58.9 59.4 58.9 Sunday. 58.5 59.1 60.0 60.8 59.1 56.4 Sunday. 62.1 61.7 61.0 62.0 61.1 60.2 Sunday. 56.1 EPA AAA A A A - e __- _ _ __ o e Dry Bulb above Wet. : cd O Y “TIN 00 00 [X9) DD EDO SD DD DOoDaDo0 7.5 Computed Dew Point, [e] 61.0 58.5 60.2 61.9 62.5 60.8 60.4 56.5 59.6 55.0 54.9 59.2 54.8 54.5 55.9 56.2 57.1 54.3 51.2 58.7 58.0 57.5 58.7 57.1 99.6 50.8 : Bulb above Dew Point. 12.8 of Mean Elastic force Vapour. Inches. 0.541 498 .527 557 .568 537 .930 .465 «452 ADO .441 4D 440 435 «150 «461 ATÓ 132 .289 .501 .189 «181 .501 «475 A02 383 ght of Vapour y in a Cubic foot of air. Mean Wei .24, «00 4.28 pour required for com- plete saturation. a : Weight of Va- E pa [e] «29 dity, complete satura» Mean degree of Humi- tion being unity. 65 All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. lix Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of December, 1860. Hourly Means, Sc. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. 3 2 ,s | Range of the Barometer 2 3 Range of the Temperature == for each hour during ME for each hour during a 2 the month. Po the month. A A Sa A S sg. e = E S-< 2 | Max Min Diff. | SEG | Max. Min. Difr. = 5 Inches. | Inches.| Inches.| Inches, 0 0 O o Mid- [30.006 (30.100 (29.964 | 0.136 | 626 | 66.4 | 57 night E ñ ; B x ñ a .001 .090 | .949 .141 62.0 66.0 57.0 29.994, 075 945 .130 | 61.3 65.2 56.5 .988 .067 .938 12901 160% 64.4 56.1 .984: ¿051 | .949 .102 | 60.2 63.8 56.8 .999 .079 963 .116 | 59.7 | 64.0 54.1 10811 989 ¿LON DO 63 54,0 .04:1 .131 [30.005 :126 | 593 | 648 54.4 .068 «129. 029 .100 | 62.6 | . 66.8 58.1 .090 .172 | .041 .131 65.9 71.4 61.4 .087 .159 ¿034 .125 69.8 | 74.2 64.6 .071 .140 | .021 «1190 734 77.0 68.8 pa El 00D POLO y NODO“TRRCOoIO 0 O (0 01D UA NA E (99) SÓ O pu o Pl pa Noon. | .039 | .116 29.987 | .129| 75.6 | 785 | 72.4 6.1 1 .006 | .096 | .952 | .144 | 77.1 | s00| 744 5.6 2 |29.982 | .059 | .924 | .135 | 77.9 | 804 | 75.4 5.0 3 aro 0.0% | Lom isa Al 704 di AS 4.6 4, 961. 1.037 | .905: | .182 | 75.2 1. 77.01. 710 6.0 5 965 | .035)| .9197%| Ile 73.21: %758 lo 706 5.2 6 974 | .056 | .927 | .129| 70.4 | 73.0 | 66.8 6.2 7 a (068, | 948, Ll 68.244 71.7 |. 1644 7.3 s |30.006 | .075| .955 | .120 | 66.6 | 698 | 62.4 7.4 8 016. |; .070.1 .962 | .108/| 65.4. |: 69.8.| 60.4 9.4 10 ¿019 | .076 | .977 | .099 | 64.4 | 68.4 | 59.8 8.6 11 016 | .067 | .968 | .099 | 63.5 | 67.2 | 58.9 8.3 The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bnlb Thermometers are derived from the observations made at the- several hours during the month. Ix Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Houwrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's O/Jice, Calcutta, in the month of December, 1860. Hourly Means, Sc. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) = ¿ E E 3 ao ta a [0D] o Ne Eos A Eu] ES Ab Bv Gn O E (D) a a o “3-2 50 Y Z 32 De. > E > Sa a) a ES a TT a E 2 235. (Pe Hour. | FS s A 3 ¡a EA EE El a > 2 Es pes a, o (5 E E SS o 2 Eo E 5 sul Eo [Fee o S 8 [ea] Ss ashes a O sl A 3 p> 8 pa e ¿eos | E A 6) A = ES g 3 o o 0 o Inches. ¡Troy grs.|Troy grs. Mid [bas 334,500) 581 040780) 528, | UU IOsS mig. : z E 4 ; ' E 1 58.8 3.2 56.6 5.4, .467 .23 .02 .S1 2 58.3 3.0 55.9 5.4, 4156 UE .01 .84 3 57.8 2.9 55.5 5.2 ¿450 .05 0.95 94, 4 57.5 2.7 55.3 4.9 447 .02 .S9 .85 5 56.9 2.8 54.7 5.0 138 4.92 .90 .85 6 56.6 2.6 54.5 4.7 135 .89 .S4 .35 7 56.6 2.7 54.4 4.9 134, .87 .87 .85 8 58.3 4.3 55.3 7.8 447 5.00 1:37 479 9 60.1 5.8 56.6 9.3 «467 .18 .88 13 10 CEJA 7.9 57.9 11.9 «488 .36 2.59 .67 11 63.2 9.9 58.2 14,9 «493 .38 3,41 .61 Noon. 63.7 11.9 577 17.9 485 .26 4,22 .56 il 64,2 129 57.7 19.4 «185 25 .67 53 2 64.6 13.3 57.9 20.0 .488 .27 .S9 .52 3 64.0 13.4 57.3 20.1 ¿478 .17 .S4 .52 4, 63.3 11.9 57.3 17.9 478 .20 N7 .56 5 63.5 9.7 58.6 14.6 499 40 3.37 .62 6 63.5 6.9 60.0 10.4 023 75 2.35 71 7 62.6 5.6 59.2 90 .009 ¿63 1.95 14 8 62.1 4.5 59.4 7.2 513 .68 93 .79 9 61.2 4.2 587 6.7 .501 .56 .39 .S0 10 60.6 3.8 57 9 6.5 .488 .41 .39 .80 ad 59.9 3.6 57.4 6.1 «180 .39 .20 .82 All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constante. Meteorological Observations. 1xi Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations talcen at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of December, 1860. Solar Radiation, Weather, ác. as (hÉ 38 E o: oro) 2 m3 ds o O Inches. EPISSO |... 2, Sunday. 8| 135.0 .. 4 121.5 .. USO |... OIES0 |... E TAQ.O | .. 8 139.4 .. 9| Sunday. 10. 134,2 .. LA 139.0 | .. da ASg.O |... 13 135.6 .. 14 136.7 po A is 16| Sunday. 17; 132.0 .. 18| 133.0 . O 20/ 1340] .. 21| 136.0 .. 22| 134.0 .. 23| Sunday. 23. 136.0 |... 25| 135,0 | .. 26 136.0 .. E 136.0 |... e 1372 |... am 157.0 | .. 30| Sunday. 31! 131.4 Prevailing direction of the Wind. N. € N. W. N. € W. N. S. W.€8S.E.4N. E.G6N E, 8 N. 3 e er 43 e AZ de qa A 334323 2 Er 3 A a A € N. E. di $. € W. € N. W. W.4nN. GS. W. N. € W. ad 2 General Aspect of the Sky. Scatd. clouds till 4 p. mu. cloudless after- wards. Cloudless. Cloudless till 10 A. M. Scatd. —i after- wards. Cloudless till 10 A. mM. Scatd. clouds till 4 p. x. cloudless afterwards ; also fogey after 9 P. M. Cloudless till 10 A. mM. Scatd. clouds afterwards ; also foggy between Mid- night «65 A, Mo. Cloudless. Cloudless. Cloudlegss. Cloudless. Cloudless. Cloudless. Cloudless till 5 A. M. Scatd. —i till 10 A. M. cloudless afterwards. Cloudless ; also foggy after 9 P. M. Cloudless. Cloudless till 11 A. mM. Scatd. —i till 5 P. M. cloudless afterwards. Cloudless. Cloudless till 6 A. m. Scatd. —i till 4 P. M. cloudless afterwards. Cloudless. Cloudless till 5 A. Mm. Scatd. M € —i till 5 P, mM, cloudless afterwards. Cloudless. Cloudless till 6 A. Mm. Scatd. Md Li till 6 P. m. cloudless afterwards. Cloudless till 2 A. Mm. Scatd. —i € Mi afterwards, Cloudless. Cloudless. Cloudless. Cloudless. Mi Cirri, —i Cirro strati, Vi Cumuli, "-1 Cumulo strati, Wi Nimbi, —i Strati hi Cirro cumuli. 1xii Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Houwrly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, y in the month of December, 1860. MontHLY ResuLTs. Inches Mean height of the Barometer for the month, Sa .. 30.012 Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 9 A. M. on the 31st, sa 072 Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 4 P.M. on the 7th, .. 29.905 Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, SS 20 1.0207 Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures, Sd .. .. 30.092 Ditto ditto Mia, “dubto, .. => “s 80 1129.939 Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. 01139 o Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. .. 67.2 Max, Temperature occurred at 2 P. M. on the 1st, .. .. 80.4 Min. Temperature occurred at 6 A. m.on the 31st, A .. 54,0 Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, .. .. 26.4 Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, .. .. .. 78.0 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, ES Se di 58.9 Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, .. 19.1 Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month,.. e .. 60.8 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, .. 6.4 Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, .. .. .. 57.0 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, de 10.2 Inches Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, .. .. 2.550.478 Troy grains Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, .. .. de 5.23 Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saburation, .. 2.12 Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saburation being unity, 0.71 Inches Rained No. days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, «»e .. Nil. Total amount of rain during the month, > .. .» Nil. Preyailing direction of the Wind, .. .. .. N. € N. W. Meteorological Observations. 1xi11 Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, in the month of December, 1860. MoNtTHLY RESULTS. Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour, when any particular wind was blowing, it rained. Missed, Midnight. 16 al pa pl RA A Al Al N WI a] a | [| Hour. lA sp ¡o o O o le sl |s sa |.3 AE = 1=i A E S.[3P .. 3] .[al [3] «sf (31: NSlz Sp E. [jo ala aja als (e y No. of days =RO000* TODA NN pun O) R*+DFDDDN»A N NR 02 NN QOUN E 010 0 NA NDN RN NINA bd) 9 1) hal DO pl pal EP Noon, 10 RR hp a =R000-7T0DDA NN hs pue WN W WN NN NY Ar dwnny al pl pl ll pl Ra A A A A RA a A a DN FDDDND»y» HN NWONNDNNNO0NNwO papa QUO DDD ANwO-700 DN 1% LIA PA o IIA EA A A ro de $e e GEN A A du ya e ela eo. 42 4 A , » o ron dt per q payo «ana ye ppp qq - yola yr mo de p-4 , -i --. Lo da A A o dh A p- p...n- -pe e urb. ey TARA ph me. y- 4... es. mb he o Y pr $4 A en A dd -rosotst a. E o TE a qe 2... q E bn | re Lies AAA Lorazas eiii POE nr is de bh unta cria nes to ap e su. AS me ....s a lp o... PS A AN . sa arre ee q E ae a] n= da 0 e o A e. A. hepsthoe hn... 8-4. 2 nd to e 4 .. yu mriós pon oh ce A na. % do mm.“ -4sD-. 16/12 37 1] em Es AA 2 ei--4-e eL. e eqónta h- ee O a tol a A ... A pe dr a 1.95 za eE ha en o a A y. y e e ES Y 2 y 1 4h Na =1 y a . a a pet a e ip a e > AA E A ¡ap oa a 40-454 pa Il pa/-..9 eb. r qna” Fea 1% má eri. y. Ln IDO A E toco ld J- o 41m.” pares e. e” ab. 131 el 13 es $ ..: EAS aseo ee ES e CARA DIyiFe io AS ho os Dad .7s 2 - Oi .r pd Pt ae. : PEA + Hb, 4 y a E +. a K 7 Seta? 5es e dad 2191 RAS $8 ): qm 6 hi Me 4 da -Ú 2 y ade “e A o » ad AS AA «grrr ue nat 4 e (.l -q.p-d al de As 4 ps =Yrb dl > el FUI o?»